2017 True incest story: Potential – by BiStander. This is a creative, nonfiction story based on actual events. All names, locations and time-lines have been changed to protect the guilty. I have also added details and events to make it a good story while maintaining anonymity. Although people told me about events, they could not fully transfer their thoughts, feelings and emotions to me, so I did my best, based on my own experience, to portray them.
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 1
by BiStander
Genres: True Story, Incest, Masturbation, Teen Male Solo
In order to stay true to real life, the story starts slow. If you only want to read about sex, then this story is not for you. There is a lot of character and plot development at the beginning. If you are offended by things you didn’t know actually happen, things that happen, but are not talked about or things you think shouldn’t happen, then don’t read this story. I’m not advocating, approving, dissuading, I’m only telling the story.
I will be posting this story on two other sites simultaneously. Those sites do not apply censorship. I don’t think this particular story would be subject to censorship because it is real life, but if it should happen to be pulled, you can find it on those sites.
POTENTIAL Part 1
Candy Damiani, glanced at the clock while her fingers strummed a nervous rhythm on the table. She anticipated the knock, but still jumped when it came. She sipped from her glass , got up and walked to the door.
“Come in,” Candy said, and stepped aside. The tall teenager had to squeeze past. He was holding a box with both hands and his elbow bumped her breast.
Mrs. Damiani,”” he said, and flipped his shoulder-length hair, “”everything is done outside. All that’s left is the software.”” He put the box down on the kitchen counter, his eyes shifting nervously.”
“Zachary,” she said, and licked her lips. Her arms tightened at her sides and the boy’s eyes darted to her chest.
“Ah, yes, Ma’am.”
“Call me…Candy,” she said.
Okay, Candy…Candy it is. So, ah, where’s the computer I’m supposed to install this on?
It’ll be on my husband’s computer, she said, and smiled. “Follow me.”
They left the kitchen and entered the back section of the house. It was a modern addition on the old house where their master bedroom and office were located, away from the kid’s rooms. The first door in the hallway was to the office, but Candy passed it and took Zachary into the master bedroom. She paused and slid her hand over the end of the king sized bed, then continued through the doorway into the attached office. It was a stupid game she was playing, but it made her feel better. Fuck John’s security-system, she thought.
For the next ten minutes, Candy watched Zachary install software and hook something to the back of John’s computer.
All right, he said, “sit down here and I’ll show you how it works.” He got up and turned the swivel chair around for her.
Candy sat and scooted forward, then leaned back and looked up at Zachary. “Show me,” she said. He was looking straight down into the depths of her cleavage.
He said, “Double click this icon.”
She pretended she cared, and said, “Wow, it’s so clear!” She played up the dumb blonde roll.
The screen showed two images. One was the front porch and the other was the driveway going down the side of the house. She could see the bottom steps of the back porch. Now John could see her coming and going, and everyone who visited.
“What does this do?” she asked, and covered Zachary’s hand with hers on the mouse. It trembled.
Ah, that’s the zoom control. He drove the pointer to a row of buttons. “Here’s the activation mode. It’s set up like a motion light, it records anytime something moves outside. The rest of the time it just shows the picture.”
“Great,” she said.
Zachary had no idea her husband would change his password when he came home and he’d be the only one seeing what was recorded. He’d have another way to make sure she didn’t have friends other than the ones they shared, the ones he approved.
“My boss told me there was another computer that I was supposed to install the view panel on,” Zachary said. “Is that it over there.”
“Yes,” Candy said, and followed the boy over to her desk in the far corner of the room. He repeated the process on her computer while she imagined things she had no business thinking about.
“Okay, it’s done,” Zachary said.
“All ready,” she said.
“Yes, there’s less set up when it’s just the view panel,” Zachary said. “Let me show you how it works.”
“Will this computer record too?” she said.
“No, this one is a secondary device. Its signal comes from that computer,” he said. “If you have this button clicked, and there’s movement, then you’ll see the images in these two windows.”
Candy pushed her chair back and stood up. “Wow, this will make me feel so safe,” she said, her anger building. “I do transcription work all day with my headset on. Anyone could break in and do—Mm, you never know what someone might do to me.” She paused, then added, “Things aren’t like they used to be.” That was an understatement.
Yeah, right, he said. “Speaking of that—”He reached into the box he brought and pulled out a small device—”here’s one of TechAdvance’s standard nanny-cams. It can easily be hooked into this system.”
Candy felt her heart flutter. “Nanny-cam?”
Yes,” Zachary said. “It’s not inconspicuous, like a spy camera, more to let a babysitter know you might be watching.
She thought about when she was, Candy, the babysitter, and the hairs on the back of her neck rose. “Those days have past,” she said. Like she would let her husband near a babysitter. “Not that my youngest needs it anymore, but the older kids are my live-in babysitters.”
All right, but if you change my mind— He paused. “I’m not supposed offer this, but if you don’t tell my boss, I could come and help you out, you know, for free.”
Candy ran her hand down his forearm. Unfortunately her husband would know if she took the boy up on a special service visit. “Not a problem, it’ll be our secret.” She’d always loved her secrets when she was a girl, and saying the word while playing this silly game with Zachary, got her excited.
Once Zachary was gone, Candy sat in front of her computer, her stomach turned and her fingers trembled. Spycam, spelled out in the search box. She was just curious.
At school, Evan sat in a desk that was too small for his six-foot frame, thinking there should be a law against having a young, hot teacher. The crotch of his khaki pants was getting too tight. His Social Studies teacher, Mrs. Beck, was writing on the board in preparation for class. Her incredible butt was wiggling in cadence with the squeaking marker. He dove into his daily fantasy and started undressing his teacher. What new position would he do her in while his classmates watched?
The woman from the Philippines had smooth brown skin, almond shaped eyes and big, firm breasts. He pushed everything off her desk, laid her down and knelt over her. He started titty fucking her. His creamy load would look great splattered on her brown flesh.
His lusting was interrupted when Darlene entered the classroom. The redhead’s body transformed a school uniform into something he’d seen on a “School Girls” website, where 20-year-old women dressed up like fourteen-year-old girls, and did naughty things. He was sure Darlene did naughty things too.
Evan watched Darlene’s ass until she got to her seat. She never looked at him. The sixteen-year-old supposedly would go both ways and do things that other high school girls hadn’t even heard of.
When class ended, Evan timed his exit to coincide with Darlene’s. “How was your weekend?” he asked.
Darlene said, “Fine,” without looking at him.
Do anything fun?
Not really, she said, then started turning the dial on her locker.
“Okay,” he said, feeling stupid.
Darlene shoved books into her locker and slammed it. “See ya.” She turned and walked away.
Damn it, he thought, I still didn’t get anywhere with her. Maybe he did something mean to her years ago that he didn’t remember.
Evan stood in front of the school breathing the diesel fumes from all the yellow kid carriers, still thinking about Darlene. He stumbled forward when someone jumped on his back and wrapped their legs around his waist. “Jeez!” he yelled.
“Guess who?” said the person riding him with their hands over his eyes.
Even if he didn’t recognize her voice or the smell of her strawberry shampoo or the feel of her long, soft fingers, he’d know. He’d feel her inside his soul and know. “Let’s see,” he said. “I think it’s the only person who still thinks it’s all right to act like we’re ten?”
“Whatever,” Deana said. “Carry me to the car. My legs are sore.”
“Just get off me,” he said. “It’s embarrassing.”
“Right,” she said, “like there aren’t a hundred guys who’d love to give me a piggy-back ride.”
“Yeah, but none of them are your brother,” he said. “Now let go or I’m gonna dump you in that trash can.”
His twin sister, Deana fell in stride with him as they walked towards the student parking. She said, “What’s eating you?”
Nuha-thin,” he said. “Where are the Tumbling Triplets?
They’re riding to ‘nastics with Kimmy’s mom. She bumped him with her hip. “So?”
He avoided her dark, searching eyes. “So?” he said, “What?”
You know, what’s bothering you?
He was horny enough to stick his dick in a tree-knot and couldn’t get laid, or even get a conversation going with Darlene. Should he let his sister in on that? “I got a lot on my mind, that’s all.”
She walked backwards in front of him with her lips squished to one side. “A lot of red hair and big tits, maybe?” She smirked.
Deana!
Is it true what they say about redheads? She took off ahead of his swing.
Jeez! Will you—
Sorry. I saw you talking to Darlene and—
Talking to her? He pressed the unlock button on his keypad and a blue Monte Carlo chirped. “That girl doesn’t know how to talk. I’m just trying to be friendly with her, and—”
“Friendly,” Deana said. “You mean get laid?” She pulled at the bun on top of her head and silky black hair cascaded down her back.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 2: The Big Secret in Bubble-butt Heaven
Before you start reading, note: I made some changes. PM me for original version.
Comments, I work for comments, not for free.
The next day at school, Evan scanned the cafeteria before putting his tray on the table and sliding in across from Jason Barnes, his best friend. “Hey,” he said.
“Who you huntin’” Jason said, “that fucken redhead?”
“Her name’s, Darlene.” Evan stuck a straw into his juice container.
“You know, it’s just the thrill of the unattainable? She’s not that good looking. That gap between her front teeth—”
“She’s got a-hell-of-a body,” Evan said. “You see her walk and that ass begs you to stare. She pushes up on her tippy-toes with every step. Jeez, she’s got a bubble-butt from bubble-butt heaven, and a rack to die for. She’s got potential.”
“Speaking of butts, how’s the Queen of Bubble-butt Heaven.” Jason smirked and glanced around. “Really, the queen and the princess.”
“You lookin’ at my little sister now, too?”
Jason shook his head side to side. “No, your mother and Deana. Don’t play dumb with me, I know you look.”
“That’s my sister and my mother,” he said. “Jeez, and Deana thinks I’m a pervert.”
“Stepmother, and she’s totally a goddess, and she isn’t even thirty yet.”
“Dude, she’s married to my father.”
“Yeah, I guess that is kind of a deal killer, but—”
“Kind of a deal killer?” Evan shook his head and tried to redirect the conversation. “Why do you think Darlene doesn’t give me the time of day? He sighed. “”I got a get laid, soon.”””
Newsflash, Jason said, “there’s a hot little gymnast following you around like a puppy dog. Why don’t you just bang her? So what if Darlene can suck the chrome off a bumper. Mm, those lips. She does have those lips.”
Hello! Evan made his eyes big. “Rebecca is my sister’s best friend.”
“So,” Jason said.
Evan realized he was wasting his time trying to reason with Jason, so he tried again to change the subject. Hey, those herbs…Wow! Not only bigger, but when I—””
Easy, TMI. Jason stuffed the last of his sandwich in his mouth. “Just do the tumbler. Imagine the position she can get in. Just hide it from Princess Bubble-Butt.”
Shut up, Evan said. “That’s my sister you’re talking about.”
“So,” Jason said. “Haven’t you ever heard of—”
The bell rang and Evan was glad. They grabbed their trays and headed towards the door like cattle.
Last period finally arrived, and Evan was greeted by Mrs. Beck’s brilliant smile. “Evan,” she said, “you’re always early.”
Busted. He faked an innocent grinned. “Um, my class before is right there.” He pointed behind him in no particular direction. His eyes were glued to her high, round cheeks and brown eyes. Her skin was perfect and her wide mouth was erotic. Did she know he came early to drool over her Asian body?
Evan sat at his desk, stretched out his legs and reached for his crotch. Mrs. Beck was wearing his favorite outfit. Once a month he expected to see the gray slacks that clung to her firm ass, and dipped a little too deep, separating her cheeks. A buzzing in his balls turned quickly to a fire in his groin. He chanced rubbing the length of the cock expanding down his pants leg. Mrs. Beck reached back and grabbed the edge of her desk. Her feet pushed out until her rump rested on the desk. She crossed one foot over the other. Her shoulders pulled back, heaving her chest upward. Her blouse strained over her nipples and her pants squeezed the thickness of her womanhood. He could clearly see the groove that divided her pussy-lips.
Today Mrs. Beck wasn’t his teacher. No, she was a gorgeous woman flaunting her sex appeal. She was asking to be the object of his explicit desires. She wanted him to beat off thinking about her. If only—
Darlene’s jiggling tits led her swinging ass into the room. Her skirt seem shorter and her erect nipples were trying to bore holes in her shirt. Was she even wearing a bra? He dropped Mrs. Beck for someone he might actually have a shot with.
At the end of class, Evan followed Darlene to her locker without saying a word. She leaned forward for her lock and her skirt lifted, revealing more of her creamy-white thighs. He stepped close to her and took a deep breath. “Darlene.”
Without looking back, she said, “Are you staring at my ass?”
Dammit! Think fast. “Yes, yes I am.” She straightened and turned to face him. He added, “It’s hard not to.”
Thank you, Evan, she said. “See you tomorrow.” She slammed her locker and walked away.
Whatever. He turned without looking up from the floor.
In the parking lot, Evan found Deana sitting on the hood of his car with her legs straight out. Her skirt was pulled up dangerously close to her crotch. “Why are you on my car?” he said. “The paint!”
Easy, she said, and dropped her feet and slid off the fender. “I was getting some sun. My poor legs need color.”
“Come on, lets go,” he said.
What, still can’t get the redhead to bounce on your—
“Deana!” He put his hand over her mouth. “You’re my sister, we don’t talk about things like that.” He opened his door.
Just tell me what happened, she said, ducked in the car and crawled across the front seat.
Oh, jeez. Why did he have to see her underwear when they were the ones with red hearts? “I rather not talk about it.” He got in the car. “I don’t get girls.”
“That’s just because we think about things other than sex,” Deana said. “Darlene is a complicated girl.”
“Complicated?” he said, and started driving. “All I’ve ever been is nice to her. I thought she was playing hard to get, but maybe she just thinks I’m ugly.”
“Oh, lord,” Deana said. “First of all, you’re not ugly. You know how many of my friends are into you?”
“Great, that’s great,” he said. “You think maybe you could be friend’s with Darlene?”
“Probably not,” Deana said. “You know she’s seeing a guy who’s not even in school.”
Evan sighed. So, does that mean somebody can’t be nice to her? Besides, I heard he treats her like shit.”
Deana smiled, her black eyebrows arching. “Not every girl wants to be treated nice. She might have issues. You know she’s a foster kid?”
“Ah, I guess I knew that, but never thought it’d make her unfriendly.”
“She’s not unfriendly,” Deana said. “She just has some issues.”
“How do you know so much about her?”
“Ouch, ouch, ouch,” Deana groaned, kicked off her shoe and turned sideways in her seat. “Help!” She put her foot in his lap. “I don’t know her.”
“For someone who never even runs, you sure get a lot of cramps.” He grabbed her foot, pressed his thumb into the ball and started working it. “You sound like you know her.”
Deana leaned back on the door. “I run in gym class and I played volley ball and she’s part of the club, so I don’t have to know her, to know her.”
“Jeez, what club is that, the double talking evil wenches club?” he said. “And you only played volley ball so you could get out of softball.” His fingers rolled her toes. The nails were painted pink.
“Girls club,” Deana said, “and we’re not evil, just more complicated than boys.”
“Yeah, I guess, you Jane, me Tarzan.”
“Mmmm, that feels good,” she said. “Forget all that for a minute and imagine we were given up for adoption or put in a foster home when mom died. What if we went to different homes. What if we just met now for the first time? I wonder if Darlene had any brothers or sisters.”
He drove on, mindlessly playing with her toes, considering her question. It was something he’d never given any thought to. He tried to never think about their real mother. “You have nice feet,” he said.
“Thanks,” she said, “but don’t change the subject. What if we got shipped off some place, then got separated. We might have forgotten each other.”
“No chance,” he said. “There’s noway I could have forgotten the things you put me through.”
“Yeah, whatever, but you get my point,” Deana said. “Darlene has gone through things you can’t even imagine. Imagine every time she dates somebody she has to worry about if it could be a brother she never knew she had?”
Evan stopped rubbing his sister’s foot. A thousand thoughts flew through his mind. “Are you saying she’s not into me because she thinks I’m her brother?”
Deana raised one brow and squinted her other eye. “I think she’d be able to rule that out. Italians don’t make redheads like Darlene. What I’m getting at is, Darlene is more complicated than the other girls you’ve been banging.”
“Deana, jeez, why do you say things like that!” he said. “As far as you know, I’ve never been, ‘banging,’ as you crudely put it, anyone.”
His sister’s smile was telling, and a little frightening. “Okay, whatever you say,” Deana said. “If you want to ‘Be nice’ to Darlene, like you were being nice to Stacey, then I suggest you learn more about her. She’s not like anyone you’ve ever been into before.”
Evan wondered how much his sister really knew about Darlene. “Seems like you know her better than you’re saying.”
“I’m more perceptive than you, that’s all.”
“I’m perceptive…about things,” he said.
“Not to change the subject, don’t you wish we knew more about mom and had pictures of us and her when we were little? Why do you think dad won’t even talk about it or show us pictures?”
He thought about it for a minute. “I don’t know, I guess he doesn’t want to think about it.”
Deana waited until Evan pulled into their driveway to speak, “But we think about it. More like keeping something from us.”
She opened her door. “Why don’t you see about getting mom to dig some pictures up, she must have some.”
Evan sat there until Deana reached the porch. She had given him plenty to think about.
In the kitchen, Evan found Deana talking at light speed. “Your Highness,” he said, holding Deana’s bag in the air, “here.” He dropped her bag on a chair. She ignored him.
“Hi, Mom,” he said. If he wasn’t careful, “Candy” could still slip out. Last time it happened his father slapped him up-side the head and said, “She’s my wife and that makes her your mother. Don’t let it happen again.”
Candy said, “Hi, Honey,” while nodding at Deana’s verbal brain dump.
He kissed her cheek and headed for the bathroom.
After double checking that the bathroom door was locked, Evan flipped the lid up on the hamper. There was something about the feel of a girl’s panties on his bear flesh that made his cock surge to life. He used the underwear to dig his balls out of his pants. Would Jason rub his sister’s underpants on his dick?
The crotch was pungent and it made him dizzy. He tried to picture Mrs. Beck or Darlene, but Candy’s tits kept flashing through his mind. They’re so big and firm, and he remembered them when she was a pregnant teenager with huge, swollen nipples. She went bra-less back then when his parents weren’t home. Maybe that’s why he loved big tits so much?
He slid the soft panties up and down his boner. Deana’s foot on his lap had triggered an unwanted erection, and no matter how hard he’d tried, her heel kept touching it. Had she notice? No, she would have pulled away and called him a pervert, or worse.
He came quickly, but kept pumping his dick with the wet, slippery material. He needed to fuck a real girl again, soon, or he’d go insane. Why did Stacey Bauer have to move to Michigan? They had a wonderful year together. She was as horny as he was, but as soon as they’d gotten into a routine, she was gone. They’d fucked like horny teenagers, but he wished they had more time to find new places and explore new positions. Mostly, they did it on her bathroom floor because that was the only place they could hide from her kid brother, but once he’d talked her into doing it standing up against a tree behind her house.
Darlene got off the school bus and separated herself from the other kids. She wasn’t a loner, but she didn’t fit in with her peers. Not because she felt superior, it was just that she was years ahead of them in experience and suffering.
She paused in front of the Anderson’s house and thought about their Irish setter, Boy George. She hoped Mrs. Anderson would still want her to babysit Jesse on Friday? Jesse was an easy kid to watch. They had an understanding, and the Anderson’s had high-speed Internet.
When Darlene reached her trailer, she was disappointed to see that her Mother Fuckers’ car was out front. Mother Fucker, that’s how she referred to her foster father. Her foster mother wasn’t much better. None of the foster families had ever been what she imagined real parents would be. At least this mother fucker didn’t want to fiddle with her, not yet.
Without saying hello to the man sitting on the couch, Darlene went down the hallway to her room. She fell backwards onto a beanbag chair. Styrofoam balls floated up into the rays of sunlight that cut through the dusty air. Evan had annoyed her yesterday, but today he pissed her off. In elementary school, he called her names, but she didn’t hold that against him. Boys acted stupid at that age when they got around girls with breast. What made her mad was that he wanted her to be his girlfriend. He’d want to go steady, take her places and have her meet his parents—his step mother. She picked up a pair of scissors and rammed them into her teddy bear. He was rich, strong and cute, but she could never be his girlfriend. Why couldn’t he just want to fuck her like everybody else?
At Evan’s House The American Rejects pounded the speakers and Evan pounded the heavy bag. His dad had pissed him off at dinner, he had no chance with Darlene and Deana had stirred up memories. He didn’t want to think about their real mother, Sandra, she was gone, and Candy was their mother now. “Candy, Candy, Candy,” he said in defiance. His father had replaced their mother with his Candy.
Evan kicked and stumbled backwards. “Damn it,” he shouted, “Deana, what the—”
“Sorry,” she said, with her hands out in front of her. “If you didn’t have that crap blasting you would have heard me.”
“Crap?” He pushed the stop button on the player. “It’s better than Carrie Underwear or Fergalicious.”
She put her fists on her hips and shifted her weight to the right. “At least you can dance to my music.”
Despite his best effort, he smiled. “Maybe you can, but I can’t dance.”
“If you’re nice to me, maybe I’ll teach you.”
“Yeah, whatever,” he said. “What do you want anyway?”
Deana adjusted the towel turban on her head. “I came out of the shower and saw the light on down here, so I—”
“Dee,” he said, looking her up and down, “it’s obvious where you came from.” Most of her long, olive legs were exposed and shined with the lotion she just coated them with. The smell made him uncomfortable.
“Dee?” she said. “You never call me that anymore.”
“Yeah, so,” he said.
“It reminds me of when we were kids,” she said. “Anyway, I thought you might be upset that dad said no about racing, again.”
“I am. I don’t get him. Cindy races, but I can’t?”
Deana crossed her feet and wiggled her toes. “Cindy is his niece and…” She trailed off and put her hands in the small of her back. “I don’t know. You know how he is.”
“Phew, don’t I.” He flopped backwards onto the couch. “Dee, get a bigger towel, or why not wear a robe.”
“Yeah, I know,” she said, and sat next to him. “You sound like dad. It’s no big deal. Who cares anyway?”
He looked at her folded leg and realized how close he was to seeing her goodies. “Well, I don’t,” he lied, “but dad would kill you if he caught you down here with me…in that.”
Deana furrowed her brows. “Well imagine he’d seen us when we were kids, when Candy was the babysitter and she’d let us go naked if we wanted to.”
“He’d have a heart attack if he knew what she let us get away with,” he said. “Those were the days, the good ole days. You got me thinking about them today.”
“I bet you wish she’d still go without a bra, in those skimpy shorts and tank-tops.”
“Deana,” he said, “she’s our mother…now.”
“Yeah, like that changes how hot she is,” Deana said.
“What’s wrong with you?” he said.
“I ask myself that all the time,” she said. “Suppose she wasn’t our step-mom?”
“She is, so there’s really no point in supposing.”
“You have no imagination.”
“I guess not,” he said. “You always were the one who came up with things to get us in trouble. You know, we did some weird stuff. I haven’t thought about it for years, but it was strange. How did we even know about those things?”
“It was just normal kid stuff, exploring,” she said. “We’ll laugh about it when we’re old.”
“Glad we grew out of it,” he said. “You better go upstairs before you get us in trouble, again.” He watched her until she was halfway up the stairs. “You have nice legs.”
“Thanks,” Deana said, with a giggle.
After a long night of odd dreams and ceiling staring, Evan yawned his way through morning classes, and finally it was lunch time.
What’s going on, Jason said, and sat down at the lunch table across from him. “Why you sittin’ way over here in the corner?”
Privacy, why else, Evan said.
Whoa, Jason said. “We’re good friends, but not that good.”
Shut up! Evan said.
Just wanted to be sure. I know how desperate you are, Jason said. “So, what is it? Did you make progress with the Redhead?”
Ah, not really, but I will, Evan said. He wasn’t concerned about Darlene, it was the underwear thing, but he wasn’t sure how to start a conversation about jerking off in his sister’s panties. He’d have to feel Jason out. “What’s the most twisted thing you’ve ever
done? Is it that thing we never talk about, or something more twisted?”
Jason’s head turned like he expected to see somebody with a video camera. “We shouldn’t even mention that there is a thing that we don’t talk about.”
“Of course.” Evan knew his friend well enough to suspect he had done something worse than the thing they didn’t mention. “Let me ask you something then, but it has to be between us, and only us.”
“Say no more, I’m a vault of secrecy. Jason pulled an imaginary zipper across his lips.”
Would you ever sniff a girl’s panties? Evan asked.
Jason smirked. “What do you think?”
“I think you have,” he said. “Your sister’s, right?”
“No,” Jason said, “no, I haven’t, but you have.”
“I’ve never even seen your sister’s underwear,” he lied.
“Not my sister, your sister,” Jason said. “Mm, mm, Deana’s panties. Yummy.”
“Shut up, Jackass,” Evan said. “I never said I did, I just wanted to know if you thought it would be weird if somebody did.”
Jason leaned in and whispered, If I lived with your sister, I’d do more than sniff her panties. What about your mom’s, you ever sniff hers?”””
“Jeez, why did I think I could ask you about something like this, when you let a—”
Hey, we don’t talk about that. It was just a one time thing. I wasn’t looking for it, it just happened.
“Yeah, okay,” Evan said.
“So, you jerk off in your sister’s panties?” Jason said. “You wanta do her, don’t you?”
No, no I don’t. They’re just underpants, Evan said. “They could be anyone’s. I don’t think about Deana or anything, I just smell them.”
“Sure, you’re smelling your hot sister’s sweet pussy, beating off and cumming where her pussy was, and you’re not thinking about her?” Jason said.
Evan felt his face burning. “I never said I came in them, and I definitely don’t think about her. I think about Mrs. Beck or Stacey or Darlene.”
“Listen,” Jason said, “I’m certainly not anyone to judge. You do what you think is right, but I’m serious, Deana’s hot and being she can’t date, and you live with her, it’s perfect. She needs you, and you need it bad, right?”
“You’re only saying that because you think she’s hot and that’s what you wanta do,” Evan said. “If it was your sister, you wouldn’t be saying that.”
“Um,” Jason said, rubbing his chin, “maybe. Hey, can I get a pair of your mom’s?”
No. Evan buried his face in his hands. “My mother’s panties are off limits.”
Fine, Jason said. “What about Deana’s?”
Jason!
Gloria’s?
Get your own sister’s panties.
Becky, she doesn’t wear underwear.
Evan tried not to think of Becky going bare-ass. He tried not to think about Becky at all. She was his best friend’s sister and she had issues. He tried to ignore her, but after seeing her fingering herself right in their living room that was hard. He should have turned away, but she didn’t know he was there, so he spied on her until she came. “Forget I ever mentioned panties.”
“What if your mom checks the laundry?” Jason said. “You know, sorts, separates, and busts you for shooting—”
Oh my God,” Evan said, “that would be bad, really bad.
Oh yes, I knew you did it. You came in Gloria’s underpants. I can hear your mom now, ‘Evan, can you please explain this crusty stuff in Gloria’s underwear?’
“I never mentioned Gloria, or her underpants, now will you drop it.”
Hours later, while waiting for Deana in the parking lot, Evan was still thinking about his mom doing the laundry. Surely she wouldn’t examine each item. But what if she already knew what he had been doing? He opened his car door and tried to think about something else. Darlene had paused by his desk, but didn’t say anything. She looked as unhappy as she’d been the day before. He didn’t bother trying to talk to her after class.
In an effort to avoid thinking about the potential for the ultimate embarrassment, Evan went on a trip down memory lane. He thought about the world’s most embarrassing moment, for Jason, and the glue that secured their trust. He’d have to do something worse than jack-off in Deana’s panties to pull even with Jason.
Three years earlier, they had been riding their bikes on a hot, humid day. Jason suggested they go to the creek for a swim. Evan brought up their lack of swim-suits, but Jason assured him that he knew a spot they could go and it wouldn’t matter. He also promised it would be exciting, that he’d done it before. Evan was easily influenced.
They rode their bicycles to Doc Davey’s Farm. The farmer had become more docile with age and wasn’t likely to shoot them with his pepper rifle if he caught them on his property. They made their way back behind the barn, where Jason showed him the trail that led through the woods, down to the creek. “It’s the perfect spot,” Jason promised.
Once they reached the water, Evan agreed. It was a narrow section where the river curved and was divided by an island. Most people wouldn’t bother sneaking through Doc Davey’s property when there were hundreds of other places to swim. All the boat traffic passed on the far side of the island, so they had a two-hundred yard section of water that was perfect.
Jason was also right about getting naked in public. Even in that remote place, it was exciting. Evan fought the urge to sport wood when they stripped. Once in the water, he gave up the fight. The contrast of the hot sun and the cool water rushing over his sensitive cock and balls was amazingly arousing. He’d always like being naked after his bath. Back then, he’d only been slightly curious about Deana’s differences, and he never had to worry about popping a boner.
Instinctively, they swam in different directions. Evan ended up on the island, which amounted to a thin strip of land covered with trees and thick undergrowth. He found his way to the other side, where he became more aroused at the sight of boaters passing by. He stayed just out of sight, watching two women in bikinis standing on the bow of a boat. He started a fantasy while staring at them. His dick was fully erect, but he resisted the urge. If Jason caught him, then he’d be humiliated for the rest of his years in school. Getting caught beating off was the worst thing that could happen to a boy.
After a minute or two, he gave up and spit on his hand then started stroking. He finished quickly, and immediately felt embarrassed. What if his friend had seen him?
Jason was nowhere to be found, so Evan went looking for him. He didn’t know his friend didn’t want to be found. Evan’s heart stopped, then sped up to a dangerous speed. Jason was standing against a tree stroking a giant, uncircumcised penis.
Evan wasn’t gay, and didn’t want to watch someone jerk off, but he ducked down out of sight anyway. He’d never seen one so big, but that wasn’t what made him get hard.
The giant purple dome of Jason’s dick-head emerged from the foreskin cloak. Jason pushed it down towards the lapping tongue of Doc Davey’s yellow lab. The tail-wagging dog eagerly licked while Jason stroked. He pushed his groin forward, lifted his cock and offered his ball-bag to his four-legged friend. She seemed thrilled, and licked his bouncing nuts.
Jason groaned, and aimed the swollen bulb at her face. The first burst of white cream flew the length of the dog and crashed down on the leafy earth, but the next blast was on target. Jason jerked and moaned, pumping his penis onto the licking tongue of his bitch.
Evan probably wouldn’t have let his friend know he’d seen the depraved act if he hadn’t fallen backwards over a log while his boner sprayed cum. Their friendship was bonded in mutual humiliation.
The spot-light fell on Jason’s inappropriate behavior for obvious reasons, but Evan had been equally ashamed. The donkey sized penis and the bestiality had fucked up his mind. It was so wrong to have gotten excited ,and worse, he wanted to know how it felt, but only really twisted people let dogs lick their balls while they masturbated.
Deana’s voice jerked him out of the past and back to the parking lot. “It’s about time,” he said. She was walking with Rebecca, one of the tumbling triplets. “Where are the other two tumblers?” he asked Rebecca.
They’re not riding with us, Deana said.
Rebecca crowded him into the corner of the open door. “Are you ever going to stop calling us that?” she asked. “We do more than tumble.”
He looked down at her. The sunlight on her head brought out a rusty tint in her brown hair. Her big green eyes and her long lashes hinted at an older, sexy girl, but the sprinkling of freckles down her button-nose reminded him she was Deana’s cute friend. “Probably not,” he finally answered.
Figures. She huffed and pushed the seat forward. “My birthday is coming up. You gonna get me something special?”
Evan watched her lean into the backseat. “Yes,” he said, and whacked her behind.
Ouch. She yelped and fell into the car. “Not what I had in mind.”
He tuned out the girl’s talk and drove; his thoughts on his mother, Candy, and his birth mother, Sandra. Would it be less embarrassing to have Candy, his step-mom, find his crusty cum in Deana’s underwear? Probably not.
At Rebecca’s house, Deana opened her door and Rebecca slid across the backseat. Evan shoved Deana’s seat forward and crushed his sister against the dashboard. Rebecca’s skirt climbed her thighs and he took a long look. Her flowered underpants hugged her pussy, creating a vivid outline of her lips and the groove between them. It was what he and Jason called a fat pussy, which was a good thing.
Hurry up,” Deana said, “he’s killing me. I’ll call you later.
Okay, Rebecca said.
Evan let his sister’s seat fallback. Driving her friends had some perks. Rebecca’s pussy was amazingly plump for such a skinny girl. His penis was hard.
Once they got going, Deana asked, “Is it really that bad having to drive us?” She batted her eyes at him. “Really, it could be worse.”
Mm, I guess so, he said, “but I wish you could get a car too.”
Deana laughed. “Yeah, like that’ll happen. By the way, I totally busted you peeking in the backseat, pervert.” She put her feet on the dashboard. “Don’t get any ideas about Rebecca.”
If she knew how hard he was, she’d really think he was a pervert. He didn’t look her way or complain about her feet. “I know, it’ll mess everything up and hurt your friendship…blah, blah.” He couldn’t get Rebecca’s crotch out of his mind.
At the house, they climbed the porch steps together. He opened the back door and they both froze. “Mom,” Deana said, and stepped inside. “You look, um, Fergalicious!”
Evan approached the hourglass shaped woman with his mouth hanging open. He searched his brain for words, but none came. Candy was barely above five-feet, but those three inch heels and short skirt made her legs look amazingly long. He was glad none of his friends, especially Jason, were there to see. Before puberty, having the youngest, prettiest mom was something to be proud of. Now it was embarrassing, and disturbing because of his thoughts.
Candy put her hands on Deana’s shoulders and gave her a kiss. “Thank you,” she said. “I think?”
Don’t worry, Mom, he said, “it’s a compliment.” He kissed her cheek and noticed the way her breasts strained the buttons on her blouse. “You look—”
Just say it,” Deana said, “she’s hot.
Yeah.” He turned away. “I’ll be back.
Evan ignored Gloria calling his name as he passed her room and started unzipping before he reached the bathroom. Seeing Rebecca’s crotch had packed the powder keg and his mom’s body and engorged nipples had lit the fuse. There was a limit to how much he could take in before he blew out.
Oooh, he gasped, and closed his eyes. His lubricated fist coursed down his hard flesh. Rebecca’s pussy crushed under her tight panties filled the video screen in his head. She wanted him to look, just like Mrs. Beck knew what she was doing to him. Why else would she have lingered there with her camel toe so obvious? But what about Candy? When was the last time he saw his mom dressed up like that?
He watched in the mirror. His bulbous cock-head was a blur as it vanished and reappeared from his fist. His balls rolled and danced in his sack with pleasure, but something was missing. “Dammit,” he said, and looked past his lotion slicked cock into the hamper. Baby-blue panties were staring back at him, mocking. He knew it was wrong but he picked them up anyway. His mom most likely wouldn’t be examining underwear before she washed them. Who would do that?
Gloria’s crotch-patch was moist, even warm, like she’d just taken them off. It’s underwear, only underwear, so it doesn’t matter whose they are. He breathed in through his nose and trembled. Like a chloroform rag forced over his face, the smell of pussy made him dizzy, and a lust fog clouded his mind. Pussy smelled so good to him. Did that mean something was wrong with him?
The switch flipped so fast that he was caught off guard by the first blast of his orgasm. Cum flew all the way to the magazine rack. He turned sharply and sent a splattering shot against the mirror, then another. Finally, he got the underwear in front of his dick head and pumped, milking it, pushing every last drop into the panties, into her cunt. That was it, wasn’t it? He was fucking his sister. No, it’s just underwear, he told himself again.
Evan was still shaky when he left the bathroom and approached Gloria’s door. She was sitting on the end of her bed playing a hand-held video game and listening to her MP3 player. “Hi,” he said, and picked up her softball bat. “What’s up?” He put the bat under the bed and sat next to her. “What are you listening to?” He pulled one of her ear-buds out.
“Hi,” she finally said, without looking away from the screen.
He put the bud close to his ear. “Gloria, you know what this song is about?” It was Laffy Taffy, by DL 4.
“Candy,” she said, and switched off the game. “Why?”
“Hmm, not really,” he said. “Don’t let mom or dad hear it.”
“Daha,” she said. “I know what it’s really about.”
“Oh, really.” He reminded himself that she wasn’t his Baby-girl anymore. “Does that game help with math?”
“I got an A on my math test today”
“Wow, remarkable,” he said. “Good thing I helped you with your homework.” He messed her hair. “So, what did you want?”
“We’re supposed to practice ball.” She pouted and added, “Dad said I’m afraid of the ball.”
“I’d be afraid too if I let a ball hit me in the forehead.” He snickered. “You couldn’t see straight for a week.”
“Stop it,” she said, and slapped his thigh. “It wasn’t my fault.” She hung her head and added, “I hate softball.”
“Really, why?”
“I’m too small. All the other girls are way taller.” She folded her arms over her chest. “Why does dad make me play?”
“Same reason he made me and Deana play. It builds character and keeps you out of trouble.” He turned her head. “Between you and me, you’re the best looking girl on the field. One day, they’ll all be tall and ugly, and you’ll be short and gorgeous, like your mother.”
“That’ll be the day,” she said. “For now all I got is too much for my age.” She stood in front of him. “Paula said I’ll have floppy jugs before I’m twenty. Do you think they’re too big?” She pushed them together.
He wished he hadn’t just cum in her underwear. Her nipples were clearly visible through the shirt. “That’s not the kind of question you ask your brother.”
“Who better to ask,” she said. “You’ve seen me everyday since I was born and probably watched mom change my diaper. Wow, that’s weird, you’ve seen all of me.”
“It sure is weird that we’re talking about this. You were a baby and I was too young to know what I was seeing,” he said, wondering if his face was as red as it felt. His dad was right, she was too old for them to act the way they always had.
“Still, you see me in bathing suits and towels. Am I gonna have floppy boobs before I’m twenty?”
His little sister was more developed than Deana and all her friends, but considering her mother’s body, that wasn’t a surprise. “They’re just jealous,” he said. “They’d kill to have what you got, but they know they’re never gonna have a bodacious body like yours. Jeez, just look at your mother and imagine one day, that’s gonna be you. You’re blessed.”
You’re a boy, of course you’d say that. The girls talk about me.”
“I’m a connoisseur of women, and I say you got it going on.”
“Cona what?”
“It means I look at lots of women, and I know what looks good,” he said, “and you look good.”
Her cheeks reddened. “Thank you.”
“Let’s go practice,” he said, wishing he didn’t know she was going commando under her shorts.
Later at Jason’s House
Jason gave up on his homework and flipped on his TV. He needed to get Deana’s panties and pussy out of his mind before he did something he’d regret. If he was Evan, he would definitely be doing things with Deana’s panties, and more. Deana was beautiful and sexy, yet she acted like any average girl, which made her ten-times more gorgeous. Too bad her father didn’t let boys near her, except Evan. He was in the perfect position, he lived with her, saw her in towels, in her underwear and probably naked if he tried. What a waste, he thought, Evan and his morals.
Evan knew about the dog, but what if he knew everything? Would they still be best friends?
Jason let his mind wander to his sister, Becky.
Becky wasn’t like his friend’s sister’s. She did things that disturbed their mother, and fascinated him. She did that thing two year old kids did, taking off their clothes and walking around naked, years beyond when it was considered funny. When they played outside and other girls had to go home to use the bathroom, Becky just pissed on a tree standing up like the boys. She’d also walk into the bathroom while he was already in there and take a piss. He loved the way she stood up and peed, but their mother didn’t.
When they played doctor or house or whatever kids called their exploration, they had a hideout in the woods, a hallow spot at the center of a massive cluster of azalea bushes. It was innocent curiosity, show me yours and I’ll show you mine, but show me turned to touch mine and I’ll touch yours, then… Innocence was lost.
They knew what they were doing was wrong, but only in a general way. Every kid learns not to show or touch down there, but they don’t understand incest. For no reason he could remember, other than they grew out of it, they stopped playing their games and never mentioned them again, like it hadn’t happened, but it left a permanent mark on his psyche. Those games probably opened a door into the dark places he went when he was…
One night, he slipped into Becky’s room. Becky had those girl curves, but she didn’t realize it and hadn’t adjusted the way she dressed or carried herself. Maybe if they hadn’t already done those things he wouldn’t have noticed, but they had, and he did. She taunted him daily with her developing tits and ass.
Becky was sleeping on her stomach without covers, her face buried in a pillow. Her legs were partially open and her loose shorts allowed him to peek at the pale flesh close to her crotch. His erection was instantaneous. He wanted to slip his finger into the leg-hole and feel her pussy. His hands trembled while taking his boner out of his underwear. Becky’s butt had outgrown her thin frame and her cotton shorts hugged the hills of her cheeks and dipped deep into the crease between them. He wanted to see it, that’s all.
Jason held his breath while his fingers pinched the elastic waist band and eased his sister’s shorts down. Half an inch and her hip bones were revealed. Another inch and the start of her ass crack was visible. Her summer tan was golden brown and it made the white flesh of her rump standout like a full moon. He tugged gently, side-to-side and stretched the elastic until it was below her ass, but still stuck in the front under her body. He released the waistband and it squeezed around the cushion of her butt, lifting and spreading her cheeks. He could see the pink ring of her anus and he started pulling on his cock, working the foreskin over his sensitive knob. He got close enough to feel the heat of Becky’s body on his cock. He knew it was bad, wrong, really wrong, but he couldn’t stop stroking his dick. He pressed the crown into the valley of her cheeks. The contact with his sister’s warm flesh changed everything and he lost what little control he had.
The orgasm he hadn’t really planned for went off. A blast of hot cream ricocheted and struck her shoulder. He panicked and pulled his cock away, only to finish spraying his load all over her butt, back and bed. His juices ran down from her anus towards her pussy-lips. He stared at the mess he’d made, knowing there was noway to repair the damage. He eased Becky’s shorts back and left her.
The next morning Becky told him she wasn’t mad, like she should have been, instead, she was mad he hadn’t woken her up
first. They started hiding out again, but now their games had a different ending…
For three months they got away with it, but all good things must come to an end. His mother had cried like somehow it was her fault. Becky pretended to be asleep and he took the blame. His mother told him he could never do anything like that again. “You’re the man of the house now that your father is gone. You have to help me take care of things, your sister.
You can’t be doing things like that. Please, Jason, please…” He convinced her it was the first, the only time, and it would never happen again.
Jason had been frightened by what his mom said about what happens to people who engage in incest and retarded babies and what everyone would say about them, but making her cry had traumatized him. He convinced Becky that they should never do it again. For the last three years he had watched her body mature, yet hadn’t touched her. It was pure hell.
Evan’s House
At the dinner table, Evan turned his head back-and-forth from his dad to his mom. Deana was right, their mom looked hot, but their father hadn’t appeared to notice. All he did was talk about work and the schedule for next week. Then, he brought up racing, and how Cindy, “Finally came to her senses and decided to go to college.”
Maybe he was a glutton for punishment, but Evan couldn’t help himself. “Dad,” he said, “Cindy is one of the top drivers in the Southeast. She’s a star…The next Danica. Why would she go to college now?” Psychology, he thought, why would his cousin give up racing for psychology.
His father stopped chewing for a second, then continued. Finally, he gulped his wine and said, “Because it’s the right thing to do.”
Evan waited, then said, “But Dad.”
His dad put his elbows on the table. “But nothing. She made a choice about her future.” He paused, his index fingers formed a steeple poking into his chin. “My sister never wanted Cindy to race anyway,” His eyes narrowed, “and you could learn something from your cousin.”
Evan waited for more, but nothing came. His father went back to eating and he knew he’d never change his mind. Cindy had been the only one in his corner. She’d encouraged him to believe in his dreams, told him not to fold under the opinion of others. He’d already learned from her. She taught him everything about racing, how to kick-box and so many other things, and now she was throwing in the towel and killing his dream.
Later that evening, Evan knocked on Deana’s door, then opened it. She spun around on her desk chair. “Who is it?” she said. “That’s when you’re supposed to say, ‘Evan’ and wait for me to say, ‘come in or get the’—”
“I’m sorry,” he said, and sat on her bed. “I really need–”
“When will I be old enough to have a lock on my door?”
“Hmm, when you buy your own house,” he said. “Isn’t that what dad told us?”
“Ya-know?”
“Yeah, I do know. I live here too.”
“But I’m a girl. I need privacy.” She put her hands on her chest. “Things are changin’.”
“They…ah, sure are.” They’d been changing for a long time. He felt his face warm. “But that’s not why I’m here.”
Deana squinted one eye and tilted her head. “So, if you didn’t come to sneak a peek at my lovely lady lumps, what is it?”
“Jeez.” He fell back on his elbows. “Can you believe dad? Doesn’t he know it’s my dream? I love racing! I’ve got a great opportunity to drive that car and if I prove myself, I could maybe take over Cindy’s car when she leaves for college.” He felt his eyes burning.
“Why don’t I have a say? A choice? It’s my life.”
When he looked at his sister, her elbows were on her thighs and her chin was in the palms of her hands. Her fingers were strumming her cheeks. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I don’t either. I feel your pain.” She got up and laid on her back next to him. “I’m almost…and I’ve never had a serious boyfriend.”
He listened to her, and thought she might be crying, so he held her hand, like when they were little. He never liked to see her cry. “Is everything okay?” he asked.
“Yeah,” she said. “I just, ah, I feel bad for you, for us, that’s all.” She squeezed his hand.
He knew there was more going on, he could feel her distress, but he didn’t pry. “You ever need to talk, I’m here for you.”
“I know,” she said. “We’ve always been there for each other.”
“It’s weird being connected the way we are,” he said.
“Weird?” Deana squeezed his hand again and looked at him. “We’re twins, what do you expect.”
“You’re a girl and, um, I’m not, that’s all.”
“No, you definitely aren’t, and it’s a little weird for me too, but I’m glad you’re my brother. It made it easier when mom died and dealing with dad. I wish I could remember how things were back then…when mom was alive. Was he the same back then?”
“I don’t know,” he said. “Candy, mom, I remember her always being there and making it easier. I hope she has some pictures.” Evan wasn’t glad that his father married their babysitter turned nanny, but at least they didn’t lose her too.
“She’s great, but once they got married everything changed,” she said.
“She’d let me race.”
“She’d let me wear make-up and date, but dad…” Deana’s voice faded out.
“Yeah, you’re right, I’m screwed,” he said, and blew out a long breath.
Deana said, “Talk to Cindy. You know how smart she is. She might be able to help. Heck, Aunt Julia isn’t much different than dad, and Cindy got to wear make up, date and race.”
“Hmm, maybe, but Uncle JC is totally different from dad and Aunt Julia. He’s so southern.”
They laid there another thirty minutes, talking about their father, Gloria and how things were changing so fast. Their junior year was coming quickly to a close and neither of them admitted to knowing what they wanted to do with the rest of their lives. Evan didn’t tell Deana his fallback plan if racing didn’t work out.
“Thanks for listening,” he said, and got up. “You’re all right…for a sister.”
“You too,” she said, “I mean as a brother.”
He walked to the door, then looked back. Deana was still flat on her back, but her legs were lifted straight out off the end of the bed. He asked the question with his eyes and a chin gesture.
Deana’s face showed strain. “I may not do gymnastics, but I have to mind my lumps, my humps, my lovely lady lumps.”
He smiled, thinking about Bubble-Butt Heaven. “It’s working,” he said, then quickly changed the subject. “What’s up with Mom? That outfit today was, um, you know.”
Deana grinned and arched her eyebrows. “My guess…she’s trying to get a little–“
“Stop, I can’t hear you.” He put his hands over his ears. “I don’t even think about those things.” He left Deana’s room, thinking about them doing it, and it made him angry.
Candy had felt sexy, and she knew Evan had noticed, but John hadn’t. She dried off and pulled her hair into a ponytail, then slipped into her new robe. The purple silk caressed her flesh and made her tingle all over. In the full length mirror, she tied the sash, adjusted and readjusted it until the robe was not so closed—perfectly—then she ran her fingers through the deep valley between her breasts and went to the living room.
John was sitting in his recliner. She waited patiently for him to look up from his paperwork but ended up having to clear her throat to get his attention. She crossed her arms under her chest and leaned forward. “You gonna be long?”
He sighed. “I’ve got this mess up at the Coffeeville plant.” He glanced over the top of his glasses and added, “Not too long. Give me a little while and I’ll be in. Okay.”
“Okay…I’ll be waiting.” She turned and left the living room.
Candy sat seductively on the bed, frustration mounting with each passing minute. She felt like a beggar. She went back to the mirror and untied the bow. Her robe opened slowly, slipping away from the center of her body. It caught on the crown of each tit, revealing the fullness of her globes and the depth of her cleavage. She stared at her body. Her hand circled her flat stomach, then dove down across the narrow strip of pubic hair and grasped the fullness of her bald pussy-lips. The sound of her moan frightened her. It had been a long time since she’d felt that way. She was horny like a teenager, desperate, trapped and lonely.
Her every suggestive move had turned Zachary into a drooling mess of hormones, and Evan, her own step-son, had stared with his mouth open. Why wouldn’t her husband want her? She dropped the robe to the floor and swept her hands up her body. Her nipples were swollen and sensitive. She lifted her tit and sucked on the hard bud, then held it with her teeth. On a much taller woman, or a stripper, her tits might look normal, but on her tiny frame they were larger-than-life. Zachary would have given anything to feel them, take them in his mouth. She shifted her hips side-to-side, then turned and looked back at her ass. All the right curves were still there. What was the problem?
She picked up her robe and walked into the connected office. She passed John’s massive desk, where his computer kept track of her coming and going; and went to her desk. She checked over her shoulder while the Internet window returned her search results. Her heart thumped in her chest and her stomach churned. So much had changed since she was a sneaky-peeky little girl. That’s what her daddy called her, “A precocious, sneaky-peeky little girl.” Was that her fault?
A precocious little girl had been born, but a sneaky-peeky little girl had been created by events not of her own doing.
She was so young and impressionable that night the power went out. She had blinked hard in the darkness, trying to see the source of the noise—the strange sound that had awoken her. She shut her eyes, then opened them wide, but still the same blackness. Something unfamiliar and a little scary was close to her.
The whole family had been huddled in the living room to ride out the storm. A candle had been the only light when she fell asleep on the couch, but now even that was gone. Rain pounded the trailer’s roof, but that was a familiar sound for a Southern girl. She strained her eyes and inched closer. Fear crept into her belly. Was it a monster?
Lightning flashed so bright it hurt her eyes, then thunder rocked the trailer and shook the windows in their sills. In that instant of brilliant light, she had seen it. She didn’t understand it, but the image was burned into her brain like a picture on film. She could have forgotten a monster, but there hadn’t been a monster.
The noise grew more intense, as did her curiosity. She pretended to be asleep, but kept staring. White light followed by more thunder brought an excitement that tightened Candy’s chest. She knew she was seeing something she wasn’t supposed to see. Why was that so exciting?
The furious hammering of rain on tin couldn’t silence the slap, slap, slapping sound of… Something funny was happening between her legs and an electric current was running through her insides.
That night, the darkness hid so much from her, but there were plenty of opportunities for a sneaky little girl to find out what happened behind closed doors, and why it made her feel so good when she saw it. How else would a precocious girl learn?
There had been drastic changes in technology since that night, but not much had changed inside the precocious girl. Candy was breathing hard. She had justification. Or was it rationalization?
———————————————————
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 3: Evil Secrets in the Girl’s Club
The next morning, Evan had a blank slate to work with. There was nothing like a good night sleep to clear the mind. He wasn’t thinking about racing, Gloria’s panties, her tits or his mom doing laundry. It was Friday, and even though he had to go to school, school had a different vibe on Friday, especially when the school year was almost over. Plus, his talk with Deana had helped him, not just because of her idea to talk to Cindy, it was more than that. She had done something for him that he didn’t even understand, but he had more hope.
When he reached the kitchen, he remember the thing he didn’t even want to think about. It wasn’t right to think about your parents having sex. He wanted his beautiful step-mom to be treated like the goddess she was, she deserved that much, and he didn’t think his father did that, so he didn’t deserve to have sex with her. Compassion and anger were a dangerous emotional cocktail.
Candy was standing at the sink washing dishes. His father’s car was already gone. “Good morning, Mom,” he said, and put his hands on her shoulders.
Candy said, “Good morning,” but didn’t look at him.
It wasn’t until his hands started massaging that he realized it had been too long since he’d touched her that way. When she groaned and rolled her head, he remembered why it had been so long. Last time, the energy that flowed from her into his hands made him nervous, and the sensual sway of his mom’s body had frightened him. It was happening again, but he wasn’t nervous or frightened, he embraced it, and treated her the way she deserved to be treated. She was a wonderful woman, and his first crush.
“Mm, Evan,” Candy said, “thank you. That feels so good. You have magic hands.”
His mother’s voice snapped him out of the trance he was in and he was embarrassed by the thoughts he’d been enjoying. If his father was in the same zip code, he’d never touch her that way. “It’s the least I can do considering all you do for me,” he said.
“You must want something,” she said.
“No, that’s not it, I’m just a great son.” He worked harder with his hands. “Oh, me and Deana were talking and she wanted to know if you had pictures from when we were kids.”
“You’re still kids,” she said, and took a long pause. “I’ll think about it.”
He knew he made her uncomfortable by her flat tone and the tightening of her shoulders, so he let it drop. Had she thought they didn’t think of her as their real mother?
“Me next,” Deana said.
Evan was glad Deana showed up and yanked his hands away from Candy’s neck. “Oh, no,” he said. “I think your foot gets enough massages already. Mom, you know she makes me rub her nasty feet when I’m driving her.”
“Really,” Candy said, and turned. “I wish I had someone to rub my feet. You’re a lucky girl, Deana.”
“Jeez,” he said, and shivered at the thought of rubbing his mom’s feet, then one side of her bathrobe bowed out and for a second he thought he saw it. Could he have actually seen the brown ring of her nipple? “It figures you’d say that. Girl’s club, I guess.”
“You’re a good brother,” she said, and stroked his cheek.
“He’s all right, for a brother,” Deana said, and chuckled.
“Whatever,” he said. “Come on, lets go or I’ll be late and the Wicked Witch of Homeroom will burn me at the stake.” He needed to get the hell away from the vibe his mother was putting out.
Jason’s House
The bathroom door was partially open and Jason could see Becky at the sink, brushing her teeth. Her back was to him and her night shirt only reached to the creases at the top of her thighs. He thought about turning away, but all that talk about Deana’s underwear made him stay. Becky leaned over to spit and rinse her mouth. Jason held his breath. Her shirt lifted, her ass pushed back and her cheeks parted. Suddenly, where there had been nothing a second ago, his sister’s pussy appeared like a target for his penis. As she leaned in to suck some water from the tap, her pussy-lips gave up their tight seal and showed him that pink spot where he’d shove his cock into her. The moist, inner meat glistened and mocked his growing dick. Walk away, he told himself, and continued to stare. His sister had developed a beautiful, fat pussy.
Becky turned towards the toilet and pulled her shirt up to her waist. He held his breath. Her white ass cheeks and the even whiter gap between them made him want to shout, turn in a circle, then kneel down to kiss it, lick it and worship her ass.
His sister’s crotch pushed forward and a stream of piss splashed into the water. It got him even more excited. It was amazing how much piss could blast out of such a skinny girl. He was glad she still had a thing about standing up and pissing. He had always loved to watch her pee.
The abrupt end of blasting piss was followed by a short burst and two quick splashes. Becky stiffened, grabbed her crotch, roughly swished her hand back-and-forth, then shivered. After standing there frozen for a few seconds, she sucked her fingers. Had he just seen her getting off and tasting her own fluids?
Jason retreated to his room, where he’d have to spank his monkey, thinking about the time Becky stood like that and pissed on Paula Dunkin’s book-bag at the bus stop, while everyone watched. She told him Paula deserved it for lying about her, but he suspected it was more fun than payback. Maybe one day he’d ask her about it.
On the way to school, Becky sat sideways on the back seat of the bus with her legs stretched across the seat. She was holding the spot for one of the older girls who got on the bus later. That was expected of her, but she didn’t resent it, or any of the other things she had to do. Being someone’s Bitch had it’s advantages, especially when that person could help her fulfill her fantasies and achieve her goals. She could hardly wait to talk about the teeth brushing incident. It baffled her that her brother hadn’t cracked yet. She’d really been turning it on lately, making sure Jason knew what she had, but always in an innocent, “Oops, did I show my ass,” kind of a way. He was determined to honor his promise to their mother, but she knew he was looking at her differently. It was just a matter of time now.
At School, lunch period came quickly for Evan. All morning his teachers reviewed for finals and he thought about his mother and how she had responded to his hands. Was she offering to let him rub her feet? He was sorry he’d asked about the past and spoiled a perfect moment. She’d told him at least twice that their father didn’t want them to think about the past.
Jason waved to him from a table at the back of the cafeteria. Evan sat down and said, “What’s up, Dude? You awake?”
“Yeah, mostly,” Jason said. “Long night studying.”
Evan laughed. “You mean you were chatting with horny housewives all night, again?”
Jason smiled. “Something like that. Did you bring me any panties?”
“Jeez, not that again,” he said. “No panties, never any panties, forget I mentioned panties.”
Jason rolled his eyes. “Like that’s possible. You brought up your sister’s underwear, the material that touches her pussy, and you expect me to forget about it. Shit, you fucked up my mind. That’s all I could think about last night, you fucking your sister.”
“Don’t say that,” Evan said. “It’s not like that. I don’t picture her in them or think about her, it’s just a weird fetish, I guess. Maybe all those herbs I’ve been experimenting with are messing up my mind, like when jocks get on steroids and they don’t realize they’re changing. I swear I get hard all the time and for no reason.”
“Are you serious?” Jason said. “That’s called being a teenager. Hey, have you ever seen your sister’s pussy?”
“No, never,” he said.
Jason said, “Do you expect me to believe you cum in her underwear, probably squirt right on that patch where her pussy lips go, and you don’t think that’s because you wanta do her? Like you’re not imagining how it would feel to be inside her.”
He heard Jason’s words loop through his head, each time they scared him more. “That’s what you think, what you think you would do, but only because she’s not your sister,” he said. Why the hell did Jason want him to do his sister?
“I’m just being real,” Jason said. “You must want to. I would. You’re twins, can’t you tell if she’d be into it? She can’t date, so you’re the only guy around. It’s you or go lesbo.”
“It’s not like we share a brain or can read minds,” he said. “Not that it matters anyway, she’s my sister. I wouldn’t even be able to sport wood. It just wouldn’t work.”
“That’s what would make it so good…she’s your sister,” Jason said. “At least get a blow job.”
“I’m worried about you,” he said. “Let’s talk about something else. Hey, I might get to race…”
After school, Evan waited by his car for his sister. Rebecca’s voice pierced the air from across the parking lot. Deana’s long black hair was trailing behind her on the breeze and the gymnast, Rebecca, was walking backwards talking to her.
As they approached, Deana said, “Driver, take me and my guest to the palace,” then with the back of her hand pressed to her forehead, she blew out a long swish of air. “Why have you not already opened our doors? It shall be terribly hot and we might break a sweat.”
Evan glared at his sister, then played along. “My Lady,” he said, “such a thing shall never happen again. Please spare my head from the guillotine.” They laughed and got into the car. Friday was always more fun. He had a feeling it was going to be a great weekend.
He closed his door and started the car. Rebecca’s hands circled his neck and he looked at her in the mirror. “Did you get me a big surprise yet?” she asked, her grip tightening.
He shrugged against her soft hands. “I’ve got a big surprise right here for you,” he said.
“Ooh.” She giggled. “Is it bigger than a carrot but smaller than a cucumber?”
“Rebecca!” Deana slapped her friend’s arm. “Don’t encourage him. You’ll be sorry.”
Evan said, “I might get you something, if you’re good.”
“Highly unlikely,” Deana said. “Come on, let’s go.”
By the time they reached Rebecca’s house, he had listened enough to know Deana was spending the night there. He was glad it wasn’t the other way around because he didn’t trust himself with the soft handed, dirty minded gymnast. “What are y’all going to do tonight,” he asked.
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Deana said.
“Not really, I was just making conversation,” he said. “Probably be boring.” He faked a yawn.
“We’ll probably be making out,” Rebecca said.
“Shut up, Reb.” Deana opened her door and got out. “Watch yourself, he’ll try and sneak-a-peek at your underwear.”
Rebecca slid forward. “If you want to see my panties, all you have to do is ask.” She lifted her skirt for a full count of three, then jumped out of the car.
“See,” Deana said, “I told you she couldn’t be good.”
Evan leaned across the car and said, “You two wouldn’t dare kiss.”
“Oh yeah,” Deana said.
When the kiss ended, Rebecca and Evan were silent. Deana looked at her brother and said, “You look like you’re catching flies. Close your mouth.”
He said, “Nice acting. I gotta go.” It didn’t look like acting and the tumbler seemed as surprised as he was.
Evan squealed the tires, and he was gone. Rebecca said,“Wow, you really showed him.”
Deana grinned. “That’ll give the perv something to think about.”
“Um, yeah, I bet he’ll be doing a lot more than thinking.”
Deana faced Rebecca and took her hands in hers. “I’m sorry if I—I guess I shouldn’t have done that in your front yard.”
“No, it’s fine,” Rebecca said. “It just surprised me because I’m the one who acts out. You’re the good girl, remember.”
“Just because my father doesn’t let me wear makeup or have a boyfriend, doesn’t mean I can’t be a little bad, some of the time.”
“Mm, I hope so.” Rebecca said. “It’s too bad I don’t have a hot brother here for us to be bad with?”
“Rebecca, you promised,” Deana said. “If you two hook up and it doesn’t work out then it’ll mess things up.”
“And if it did work out, then you wouldn’t have me to make out with.”
“I’m gonna slap you.”
“Sorry,” Rebecca said. “If I had a brother I’d let you fool around with him. If he looked like Evan I might even join in.”
“’You’re as bad as Evan,” Deana said. “Do you really think you would do something with your own brother, if you had one?”
“I can’t really say,” Rebecca said, “but you can. Does Evan have a—”She made quotes in the air with her fingers—“good personality?” That was their idiom for a big penis.
“How should I know,” Deana said. “He’s my brother.”
“Exactly,” Rebecca said, “you live with him. You got plenty of opportunities to find out.”
“All I’m gonna say is, you wouldn’t wanta let him put it where you let Bobby James put his.”
“I didn’t want to get pregnant,” Rebecca said, defensively. “Did you see it? I mean was he hard when you saw it? I’ve seen the bulge in his pants and I’d say he has a great personality.”
“I didn’t say I saw it!”
“Than how do you know? Don’t hold out on me or I’ll have to find out for myself.”
“In the car, when he was rubbing my foot. I thought my foot was on his leg, but it kept growing and it jerked.”
“OMG!” Rebecca said ,and shuffled her feet. “You got him hard with your foot. That must have been wild. Did you keep rubbing it?”
“I wasn’t ever rubbing it and he might have been hard already from seeing your panties. It was after we dropped you off. I moved my foot as soon as I realized what it was,” she lied. What if Rebecca knew she listened outside the bathroom door while Evan came in her panties?
At Home Evan reached his house in record time, still thinking about his sister and Rebecca. There was something about two girls kissing, real girls, not chicks on the Internet, that made his blood boil. His sister and Rebecca, wow, the potential. No, not Deana, he thought, she’s a good girl. The worst kind, one that had no idea how gorgeous she was.
He found his mom at the kitchen sink, peeling potatoes. He thought about going straight to the bathroom, but detoured instead. “Are you making dinner?”
Yes, his mom said. “Why?”
He stood behind her and said, “Candy,” over and over in his head. That’s how he was thinking of her lately, as Candy. His mouth went dry. Her pants were painted on, dividing each sphere of her glorious ass. “Why not order pizza? Dad went to Atlanta for the weekend, right?” He felt guilty for staring at her butt cleavage. Two perfect halves of a wonderful whole, divided by a deep groove.
I had pork chops defrosted. She continued rinsing a potato.
Darn, pizza is like a-thousand times better than pork chops.
Sorry, she said, “too late.”
He slipped his hands under her arms and mimicked her washing motion. “Want help?”
“Sure,” she said.
Evan wished he hadn’t tried to be cute. It’s nothing, he told himself. It’s just her sides. But ribs didn’t feel like that, or make him tingle. He’d hugged her like that before and never felt her breasts that way. They bulged out past the sides of her body and caressed his forearms. He knew he should have taken his arms back, but he tightened his muscles so they sank deeper into the soft, mysterious flesh. Wasn’t that the same as intentionally touching her tits?
Wash up first, she said, and grabbed his hands, pulling them under the hot water.
The water burned him, but he didn’t pull back. Her hands intertwined with his. Her soapy fingers glided between his, dipping deep into the webbing. Her thumbs pushed into the curves of his palms. He gulped air when he realized he wasn’t breathing. Move back, just back up, back away, he told himself. He left his groin nestled against the inward slope of his mom’s lower back. His penis pulsed, growing with his guilt. The outward push of her rump contour to his body. His throbbing balls were resting in the gap at the top of her butt. Could she feel him?
You peel the rest of these and cut them into cubes, she said.
Surprised by her voice, he gasped. “Ah, okay.”
I have something to finish up. I’ll do the mashing after, she said. “Thank you, I appreciate it.”
No problem. He watched her walk towards her room, her giant breasts swishing under a thin blouse, bra-less. He was going to faint.
Later on, Evan hadn’t fainted, but he did cut himself twice while peeling the potatoes. When he was done, he went straight to his room without bothering to whack off his unyielding boner. His cousin, Cindy, was into meditation. She said it made her a better race car driver, being able to clear her mind of all thoughts. Evan sat in his desk chair and took several long, calming breaths, but meditation wasn’t working. His thoughts spun like a tornado and his emotions were the flying debris that smashed everything in it’s path.
He had been calling her “Mom” for years, and always thought of her that way. Why was he suddenly seeing her as Candy again? What had changed? He pictured Jason’s mother, she was sexy in her own way, and he wouldn’t turn her down if she wanted to have sex with him, but he was sure Jason didn’t massage her or get hard for her. It wasn’t the erection, it was the emotions, the feelings and that powerful desires that went along with it. He had been out of his mind and could have crossed a line in the blink of an eye, a line that would have changed his life forever.
The knock on his door startled him. “Come in, Gloria,” he said. He spun his chair towards the door. “What?”
She stood in front of him looking down at her feet. “Um.” She didn’t look up.
What is it? he asked. “What’s wrong?”
Dad said, she lifted her head, “if you didn’t coddle me all the time I’d be better at softball.”
Oh, he said, and pulled her onto his lap.
She laid her head on his shoulder, and it was his baby-girl again. “How come he doesn’t like me?” Her breath warmed his neck.
Don’t say that. Of course he does. He moved her face in front of his and looked her in the eyes. They were so blue he could have gotten lost in them. “He just wants you to be strong when you grow up, and don’t worry, I’m never going to stop coddling you.”
I love you, she said, and pressed her lips against his.
When she finally pulled away, her cheeks were flushed. She said, “Thank you. You always make me feel better.”
What the hell was that? He needed to talk to Deana, she understood these things, girl things. He went back to trying to figure out what to do about his mother. What if she’d felt him?
At Rebecca’s House, Deana and Rebecca entered Rebecca’s bedroom, giddy from excessive amounts of junk food and soda. Rebecca held her fingers in the air like a magician. “Shazam,” she said, and pushed in the button on her doorknob, “access denied.”
Don’t rub it in, Deana said. Would a lock really make her life any better?
“Sorry,” Rebecca said.
“Hey, Reb, ya know what we talked about earlier—”
“I told you, there’s nothing to worry about,” Rebecca said, “I’ll never tell anyone you jerked your brother off with your foot.”
“I’m going to kill you,” Deana said. She wished she’d never mentioned it. Telling Rebecca had linked the incidental contact and listening outside the bathroom door in her mind. It had turned a spotlight on the thoughts she’d been having, on the truth, the true nature of her evil desires. She would burn in hell, wouldn’t she?
“Maybe before you end my life,” Rebecca said, “You can finish what you started out front?”
Rebecca stepped forward, their toes touched and so did their chests. Deana’s nipples sparkled with sensation. She looked into those big, green eyes. Rebecca’s lips quivered and so did hers. She pressed her lips to Rebecca’s, closed her eyes and tilted her head. Her tongue darted out tentatively and Rebecca’s mouth opened. She dove in, plunging her tongue inside another girl’s mouth. It was more exciting than kissing a boy, not that she knew much about that.
Rebecca’s hands clamped down on her ass and it shot a bolt of electricity into her crotch. Their passion flared and she grabbed Rebecca’s firm athletic ass and forced their groins together. Rebecca moaned into her mouth, and sucked her tongue hard while inching backwards, pulling her along. Rebecca broke the kiss and sat on the bed behind her.
I’m sorry, Rebecca, I, ah, I got—
“Shh, don’t say anything,” Rebecca said, her ankles hooked behind Deana’s calves, locking her legs to the side of the bed. Something had changed between them, she saw it in Rebecca’s eyes. She combed her fingers through Rebecca’s hair and stared into her eyes. It was a defining moment, a point of no return, and she was terrified.
Deana inhaled sharply when Rebecca’s lips touched her stomach. The tongue circling her belly button caused goosebumps to race down her legs. “Rebecca,” she said, “what are you doing?”
Rebecca looked up and said, “Let me.”
She had never felt so alive or alert. Her senses crackled and her body buzzed. Rebecca willfully stared into her eyes, tracing the top edge of her sweatpants with an index finger. Her abs tightened and she whispered, “Reb.”
“It’s okay,” Rebecca said.
She was pretty sure it wasn’t okay, but she didn’t have the power nor desire to make it stop. Rebecca’s eyes were demanding, yet passionately loving, and Deana knew she’d let her BFF do whatever she wanted, no-matter how terrified she was. The hands holding her shirt halfway up her stomach, her own hands, lifted the shirt up over her head without asking permission. Her pink, cotton-puff nipple sacks swelled and pulsated.
Rebecca leaned forward and Deana stared at the top of her head. Wet lips pressed against that space between the top of her sweats and her belly-button. It was flesh that had never felt such sensitive warmth. The hot, wet tip of Rebecca’s tongue was moving down, down and further down. It had only dropped a short distance, but in Deana’s mind it took a lifetime to reach the top of her pants. “Ah…Rebecca.”
The drawstring around her waist tightened on her hip bones, cutting in, then the bow that held her sweatpants in place seemed to vibrate into her groin as it pulled apart. The coolness of the room’s air slapped her on the ass and rushed between her legs. She realized moisture from her pussy had seeped down her inner thighs. Rebecca’s hands tightened and her fingers dug into the fleshy cushions of her ass. She couldn’t do this, couldn’t let it happened. She wanted to push her friend’s head away from the slippery mess between her legs. “What, ah, what are you—”
Rebecca’s gaze silenced her. She pulled her foot out of her pants and widened her stance to make room for the pint-sized gymnast, who was sliding down off the bed. It was a nasty way for a young lady to present herself, spread open, vulnerable, and exposed. Shame and embarrassment should have demanded she stop it from happening, but a puff of air from Rebecca’s mouth pushed her into another realm where her father’s voice couldn’t be heard.
A million sparks tingled just inside her pussy lips and spread up into her body deeper than her fingers had ever reached. She panted, feeling each taunting breath her friend released. Rebecca’s eyes had never been as big or as green as they were now, staring up from below her black bush. The long lashes blinked slowly, then it happened. Nothing she’d ever done to herself had felt so wonderful. The same sensual tongue that had probed her mouth and danced with her own tongue was licking her inflamed labia.
“Ahhh, oh sheeit,” she gasped. Nobody had ever touched her ass the way Rebecca was fondling it. Fingernails raked down her cheeks, followed the curvature of her ass and continued down her inner thighs. “Oh, god.” She closed her eyes and threw her head back, unable to comprehend what was happening between her legs. The probing, snaking motion of Rebecca’s tongue at the mouth of her pussy tube ripped her mind apart. Her body was out of her control. Her hands pawed at her own tits, twisting their silky crowns.Oh, oh, oh, god,”” she cried out.”
Deana didn’t want to climax on her friend’s face, inside her mouth, but she rocked, dipped and ground her cunt on the lashing tongue, searching for release. Should she warn Rebecca when it was coming, give her a chance to get out of the way? She thought she should, but instead she begged, “Oh, yes, yes, make me cum…”
Rebecca’s hands gripped her ass with incredible force and pulled her face up into Deana’s pussy, ramming her tongue deep inside. Deana had never been so removed from reality and she never wanted to come back. Nothing existed except her pussy, Rebecca’s mouth and the orgasm that threatened to knock her off her feet. It exploded violently, shaking her from head to toe, then her toes curled and she fell forward onto the bed. Her body coiled up into a ball and she wept.
The warm, softness of Rebecca’s naked body wrapped around her like a blanket, and her lips touched her ear. “Didn’t you like it?” she whispered.
Deana said, “I did.”
“So did I,” Rebecca said, and kissed the back of her neck.
Have you, um, have you ever done that before?
Oh, about a million times, Rebecca said, “in my fantasies.”
“I swear, I’ve never…I can’t even move,” Deana said. “I don’t think I’ve ever gone off like that. I was gonna kill you, but you killed me.”
Rebecca said, “Don’t worry, I’ll give you a chance to kill me.”
At Home, Evan blew out a long breath and considered calling Jason, again. He’d tried working out, watching TV and listening to music, but still he couldn’t get what happen at the kitchen sink out of his mind. Since then, his mom had seemed quiet and distant, but that could have been his guilty imagination. Had she sensed how aroused he was while she washed his hands, or even been caught up in that special moment like he had? He had to talk to her or he’d never be able to sleep. If he went to her room to tell her good night, he’d know if she was upset with him, he always did.
The clock on the microwave was the only light in the kitchen and the refrigerator’s hum was the only sound. Evan turned back, stopped, then went on. He had to know, had to at least see her, say good night and see if she was upset. He’d touched her breasts, on purpose.
When he reached the bedroom door, he heard his dad’s firm voice in his mind,“Always knock.” The bedroom door was ajar and light leaked out into the hallway. He held his fist up, ready to knock, then his face inched towards the crack. The night-stand lamp made him squint. He blinked hard and nudged the door. He didn’t think she was awake, so why was he still opening her door?
His footfall was silenced by the plush carpet, but not the pounding of his heart. It was all he could hear, the thump, thump, thumping in his ears. He took two more steps. Breathe, you have to breathe. Why hadn’t she gotten under the covers?
Three more steps and he was at the edge of her bed, her bare feet hung off the mattress. They were pretty and he wanted to touch them, massage them like she wanted him to. He’d never seen that purple robe before. It was like Deana’s towels, too short. The end laid along the cusp of her butt cheeks. Her shapely calves, thighs and the curvature of her ass under that sheer material, gave him a hot flash. He tried to swallow, but his throat stuck to itself. The truest test of his character had been set before him. What kind of person was he?
None of the excuses Evan had fabricated could exonerate him now. He was kneeling at the foot of his parent’s bed. His eyes followed those sexy legs to where the thickness of her thighs spread out against the mattress, he looked between them. There was a narrow slice of red fabric that swelled with what he knew to be his mother’s pussy. He gulped air and a squeak escaped from deep in his throat. None of the porn he had ever seen had the same effect on his teenage mind. He couldn’t pull his eyes away from what was under that thin layer of cloth. He wanted to touch it, needed to touch it, and taste it. His penis was painfully stiff. He grabbed it. When he looked down he realized his cock was out, completely visible and being stroked. It didn’t matter that she was sleeping, just the idea that his dick was there in plain view in her presence was enough. In his mind, they might as well have been fucking, so would it be any worse if he came on her floor?
Evan walked backwards without taking his eyes off his mother. He closed the door, then he rushed to the kitchen. She was so beautiful. He’d always known that, but never let his mind go to the places it had just been. Why now?
He sat at the kitchen table, waiting for some sign that his mom had woken up. The refrigerator was quiet. He rested his chin on his fists with his elbows on his thighs. She couldn’t have known he was there or she would have said something immediately. He hadn’t touched her and he hadn’t shot his load, but he’d failed the test because in his mind he’d done terrible things.
He jumped when Gloria came into the room. “Evan,” she said, “What are you doing?”
“What are you doing?” he said. “Where are you going?”
“I had a bad dream and Deana isn’t here and you’re not supposed to coddle me, so I was going to—”
“No, you don’t need to wake mom,” he said.
“How do you know she’s asleep?”
“Ah, I don’t, but we can assume. It’s late and I don’t hear anything.”
“But it was scary.”
He knew where this was going and he didn’t like it, but the scene of the crime needed time. In his mind, time and a good night sleep made stuff go away. As long as his mom slept through the night, even if she knew something, even just in her subconscious, by morning it wouldn’t exist.
“So,” he said.
“I don’t want to be alone,” she said. “At least come talk for a while.”
His father was right, he was a pushover and she was too old for him to lay in bed with her until she fell asleep, but he said, “All right.” Did a good deed erase a bad one?
Evan stayed in Gloria’s room, in her bed, until she was out cold, then he went to his room. He had no desire to stop coddling her, she was his, Baby-girl, she needed him. Fuck what his father said, she was just a kid.
He stripped naked and got into bed, knowing sleep would erase his concerns and tomorrow would be a new day. Nobody would be thinking about what he’d done.
At Jason’s House, Jason made his way to the kitchen without turning on any lights. He’d done everything he could to forget and avoid, but it wasn’t working. All he’d been thinking about was Deana’s panties and Becky’s naked ass and the smooth folds of her bulging pussy. He opened the refrigerator, looking for something to take the edge off his horny state. He settled for Gatorade.
He’d beat off after seeing Becky’s pussy calling him, but he was just as horny when he was done. She ruined masturbating for him. If he was going to get some relief, he’d have to find something to make it exciting. Since they stopped playing their games, he was always trying to find new ways to make jerking off satisfying. Mostly, he’d made it dangerous and weird, doing it in different places where he might get caught. He’d learned every squeak and creak their house made and how long it took his mother to get from the creak outside her bedroom door to the kitchen or living room. He’d keep jerking off, trying to cum before she got to where he was, without getting caught. Maybe that’s what he wanted, his mother to catch him stroking his dick, again.
When he got really twisted up, like he was now, he’d cum in her coffee cup or on the table where she ate or on her chair. He always cleaned it up, but it still gave him some sick thrill knowing he’d done it. If the table was set, and he could get away with it, he’d stuff his balls in the glass that Becky was going to drink out of. When she drank during dinner, he’d get hard imagining his balls in her mouth. He’d even take his dick out under the table, but he never had the nerve to jerk off while their mother ate her dinner.
He put his glass of Gatorade on the table and thought about how mad he was at Evan for telling him about Deana’s panties. That’s why his brain had gone back to those evil thoughts in the first place. Then, that self-righteous jackass had the nerve to say he didn’t consider his hot sister when he came in her underwear. Bullshit, that wasn’t humanly possible, not for a teenage boy.
He was mad at Becky too. How could she be so callus about showing off her body? It was like she was trying to make him horny, all the time. Didn’t she understand how hard it was for him? She use to suck his dick and let him cum in her mouth, now he couldn’t even touch her. Hearing about shooting off in Deana’s panties and seeing Becky’s pussy had opened Pandora’s box.
“Damn it,” Jason said, and shoved his shorts down to his ankles. “Why the hell did I do it?”
He put his foot up on the chair and plunged his balls into the glass of Gatorade. “Phew.” He let his testicles cool, wondering why he had shaved his balls. It was stupid. Now they ached with need and tingled like crazy on the outside.
“Fucken Evan,” he said, and left his shorts on the kitchen floor. His wet balls were swigging between his legs. Becky walked around in a shirt that barely covered her ass, why couldn’t he. All rational thought was gone.
His sister’s TV was still on. He said, “Becky,” loud enough for her to hear him if she was awake. “Becky,” he whispered again. The lump under the sheet didn’t respond, so he closed her door behind him. Each step he took made him more fearful. Normal fear was supposed to steer you away from dangerous situations, his fear was exciting and made him keep moving towards the danger. Smelling her panties wouldn’t be enough for him.
“Calculator, where’s your calculator?”, he practiced his excuse, as he approached the bed. Who wakes their sister up to ask for a calculator without pants on?
His cock lumbered upward, wobbled right, left and back to the right. His purple knob was pushing out of the foreskin. He was as excited as he’d been the first time. He knew better now. He eased the disheveled sheet away from Becky’s middle. She was naked, on her back, one leg straight, the other bent. He tried to comprehend how much had changed in three years. His breath caught in his chest. Her flat stomach ended where a mound of chestnut fuzz exploded out of her body. A divot marked the start of the slit that rounded her pronounced pubic bone. Her groin was set off by deep cuts that formed a V, and acted as an arrow pointing between her legs. Her pussy lips were exactly as he remembered them, except they were more plump and succulent and he wanted to taste her and be inside her.
Mother, Fucker, he thought, what a pussy. The changing scenes on the TV cast a magical glow between her legs, flickering blue, green and red hues on her pussy-lips. They were two swollen flaps pressed together in a seductive kiss. He leaned forward until he could smell his sister. His tongue could reach if he stuck it out. His hand was moving up and down his dick. If he pretended he was eating her out and came on her floor, wouldn’t that be dangerous enough to satisfy him?
Becky’s breathing pattern barely altered when the tip of his tongue traced the slit between her fleshy lips. He was fearful and excited the first time, trying something new. He vividly remembered how his tongue felt pushing inside, and how the pungent tang made him gag at first. He wasn’t sure he could go on, but somehow he did, and it became his favorite place to shove his tongue. The flavor, the texture of her inner labia and the resistance of her tight hole thrilled him. It was hard to find at first, but once he found the entry point, he loved to force his tongue deep inside his sister. She loved it too.
Reality slapped his face before he rammed his tongue inside Becky’s cunt. He quickly stood up, thrust his groin forward, and pounded his fist up and down his cock. His veins rippled under his grip and his balls yanked up into the launch position. He was going to blow his load on his sister’s smooth, pale flesh for the first time in three years.
The first glob of semen jettisoned over Becky’s body and vanished in the pile of white sheets. Jason turned sharply and the second burst flew onto his sister’s night table. He kept stroking his engorged penis and let his seed squirt on her carpet, where he’d leave it for her to step on. Served her right for torturing him with her body.
He left her room with his oozing dick swinging between his legs. He promised himself it was a one time thing and it would never happen again. He couldn’t bear seeing his mother cry again.
In the morning, Candy kicked the covers off her legs and slapped the mattress. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t sleep anymore. It was time to get up, but she didn’t want to face the day. No, she didn’t want to face herself, face the woman who had done that to her step-son. She’d planned on going up to his room before he went to sleep, but not to console him or make him think it had been nothing, and not to admonish him for what he’d done. No, she’d put on her new, sexy robe and was going to dish out more of the same. What did she hope to gain by getting Evan aroused other than the satisfaction of knowing she still had that power?
Fortunately, she’d come to her senses long enough to lay on her bed and think about what might happen. Nothing good could come from her childish behavior. She’d cried until she fell asleep, face down on her bed.
When she woke up in the middle of the night she was relieved. Now that a new day had dawned, she resented having to put on the loose fitting clothes John would want her to wear around his friends, and go upstairs and make Evan believe nothing had happened. Everything had to go back to the way it was before he’d gotten a boner for her.
At Rebecca’s House, Deana woke up lost, with that, “OMG, I’m late for school,” panic. It passed once her brain process bits of data, but it was replaced with a new, completely foreign, OMG moment. She moved her head on the feathered pillow. It was one of Rebecca’s and it was familiar from years of sleepovers. She stretched her legs. When they were kids, they’d wake up in PJs, but around eleven, they’d graduated to T-shirts and underwear. Now she was completely naked in bed with another girl. Everything from the night before came back.
Rebecca’s voice made her jump. “Are you mad at me?”
She rolled on her back. “I’m sorry.”
Rebecca turned on her side and propped her head up with her arm. “No, I’m sorry.”
Deana said, “What are you sorry for?”
“For not being sorry,” Rebecca said.
Deana stared at the sun light reflecting onto the ceiling, replaying the day before. It had ended with an orgasm. No, it had ended with her doing something she was never supposed to do. It was wrong—evil—even if you just fantasized about it. Isn’t that what she’d been taught? If she had never kissed Rebecca, nothing would have happened, and nothing would have changed between them. But hadn’t it had felt so absolutely right?
Rebecca bit off half of a piece of purple bubble gum. “Here,” she said, and stuffed the other half in Deana’s mouth.
“Thanks,” she said, and chewed a few times, then she sat up and folded her legs Indian Style, covering her front with the pillow. “You’re not sorry? Aren’t you scared?”
Rebecca popped her bubble and said, “Of what?”
She shivered and hugged the pillow to her chest. “Of what happen…Of what it means. What if, what if we’re—”
“Dee, calm down,” Rebecca said. “I know it’s something that’s never supposed to happen. I get it, but didn’t you ever wonder, fantasize while we were playing around when we were little? Sure we always said we were just pretending, but didn’t if feel good?”
“Yeah, but I’m afraid.”
Deana waited, frozen, expecting her friend to say something, but instead, she took the pillow away. She watched Rebecca’s naked body move without speaking. Her friend’s legs wrapped around her, and her firm little ass settled into the folds of her legs. She adjusted her legs and Rebecca wiggled down until their pussies were almost touching. Things could never go back to the way they were yesterday.
Rebecca said, “I’m afraid we won’t ever do it again because we’re scared, that’s what I’m afraid of.”
Her vision blurred with tears and her body trembled. “Are we gay?”
A moment passed with only the sound of teeth slicing into gum, then Rebecca said, “I don’t think so. We’re BFF’s, with benefits, that’s all.”
Deana didn’t know what she was. “What was it like?”
Rebecca tenderly stroked Deana’s hair, and said, “It was—” She finished by pressing her mouth to Deana’s.
Their grape flavored tongues touched, then quickly found a passionate rhythm, while their arms tightened around each other. Rebecca huffed, then said, “It would be impossible to explain what it was like, but I can show you, if you want.”
The blood drained from her face. She was afraid of her answer. “What do I do?”
Rebecca laid on her back. “All I did was pretend it was me. Do whatever you’d do to yourself.”
All her life she had seen herself in the mirror, and she’d been exploring her body in a sexual way since she was little, but it hadn’t prepared her for this. She was laying on her stomach, staring between the legs of another girl. She’d never seen herself quite that way, or been so close to the source of what she’d smelled and tasted on her own fingers. Rebecca’s brown hair was sparse compared to her own thick, black bush. “Do whatever you’d do to yourself.” How hard could that be, she’d wished a thousand times she could lick herself.
When she kissed the rounded edge of Rebecca’s pubic bone, right where her slit started, her own vagina tingled. She relived that first touch of Rebecca’s lips and she inhaled deeply. She blew a stream of air over the moist flesh, knowing exactly what it would do to her friend.
Rebecca sighed and opened her legs wide. Her pussy lips separated and the blood rich inner labia glistened with Rebecca’s excitement. Deana held her breath, moved her mouth close and pushed her tongue out. The flavor filled her mouth and poured down her throat like warm honey. It caused a physical reaction in her groin and altered her mind. She had the power to make Rebecca feel good and that excited her.
Deana smashed her lips into the wet pussy and plunged her tongue deep inside Rebecca’s body. Her nose was mashed against Rebecca’s pubic bone, grinding the growing bud of her clitoris. She thrust her tongue over and over, tongue fucking her pussy the way she wanted someone to ram their cock into her. Her dirty little secret, she wanted that cock to take her, and fuck her into a raging orgasm. Having a BFF with benefits, might be the thing that saved her from her most evil, secret desire.
“Oh, ohhhh, oh-yeah, Dee, oh, Dee.” Rebecca grabbed her legs, pulled them up to her chest and flung them wide open. Her body rocked, grinding her sex on Deana’s face. “Fuck, yeah, Bitch, your gonna make me squirt,” Rebecca said, in a voice Deana didn’t recognize. “Do it, do it, make me squirt.”
Deana had never before felt so in control, or good about herself. Rebecca wanted her, needed her, and was begging her to meet her need. The only thing that mattered at that moment was pleasing Rebecca. She licked with a new urgency and stuffed a finger inside Rebecca’s pussy, searching for that sweet spot she knew only inside her own hole. Her tongue found the engorged nub and did what she’d want done to herself, everything that it would take to finish her off. Rebecca’s clit throbbed between her lips, and grew with every stroke. Her body bucked, but Deana had a mission, a purpose, and she wouldn’t be thrown off. She locked her arms around Rebecca’s thighs and rode the thrashing pelvis, licking furiously.
“Yesss, oh, yesss…” A tight line of muscles rippled up Rebecca’s abdomen, pulling her up into a half sit-up. “Oh, Deeee, fuck, fuck, fuck.” Her body slammed back to the mattress, then her pelvis shoved upward, arching her body until only her shoulders and feet were on the bed.
Deana humped the blanket piled between her legs and had her own orgasm, while admiring her work. Seeing someone else in the throws of pleasure was a beautiful sight. She’d hit a home run, devastating her BFF. She crawled up Rebecca’s body, pausing at her chest long enough to taste each nipple, then she laid on top of her. Their hearts thumped together, and they shared a long, slow kiss. Deana felt totally at peace for the first time in years. She could care less about her sexuality, she was happy.
At Home, Evan was suddenly awake with a song playing in his head, “smells like sex and candy…” The dream he’d left was as strange as the music video for that song, but there had been sex, so he ignored the pressure on his bladder and tried to pick up where he left off. That rarely happened, but his real life was making him horny and his dreams were the only place he could get satisfaction, so he tried.
I said, you two make a nice couple, a voice said.
Now he knew why he woke up in the first place, and the amnesia caused by his deep sleep was cured in an instant by his mother’s voice. The pressure on his bladder was Gloria’s leg and he realized he had a big problem, a big hard erection problem, and Gloria’s leg was draped across it. Shit, he was naked.
Ah, jeez, he said. “Where did she come from? I swear she was in her bed when I went to sleep.”
You’re not in trouble, his mom said, and sat on the opposite side of the bed. “Gloria, wake up…Gloria.”
He said, “But dad—”
Don’t worry about your father, his mom said. “Just be careful when he’s home.”
A strange feeling came over him. His mother had changed everything with those words, “Don’t worry about your father…” She had become an ally again, like when she was their babysitter and she let them do stuff they weren’t supposed to do.
Gloria started to roll back, pulling her leg off him and his heart stopped. He was young the first time it happened and it scared him, but this was worse. Gloria’s thigh was glued to his groin by a crusty layer of semen. What if his mom knew about the underwear and now she finds out he’s naked with his sister, and he had a wet dream. How could she not get the wrong idea?
Gloria, Candy said, “you have ball today and you still have to clean your room.”
Oh, mom, can’t I clean it tomorrow?
He watched his mom flattened the bird’s nest on top of Gloria’s head. Surely his sister would say something about what had happened or at least ask what got on her leg.
No, you said the same thing yesterday, Candy said. “Go clean it now , then get ready for your game.”
His sister groaned and scooted across the bed. As she stood, her bunched up shirt resisted gravity long enough for him to see her pantie-less behind. She had definitely gotten too old to be sneaking into his bed while he was sleeping. He might be an underwear sniffing pervert, but he wasn’t into having wet dreams on his sister.
Evan breathed a sigh of relief when his sister left without saying anything about the hard-on or his discharge.
Honey, his mom said, “is everything okay?”
He almost flinched when she reached to stroke his hair. Did she know something or was this just one of those bonding moments? “I think so,” he said. “Why?” He wished she’d leave so he could put something on. Being naked, even under the covers, while she was in the room made him very nervous. He’d held his cock while looking at her pussy.
I was just wondering, Candy said. “You’ve been quiet, that’s all.”
It’s nothing, he said. “Finals and all that, ya know.”
Okay, she said, and squeezed his bicep. “If you ever need to talk, I’m here.”
I know, he said.
“Good,” Candy said. “Can you drop Gloria off at ball and pick up Deana for me?”
Why did parents ask questions like there was a choice? “Sure, Mom. I’ll get up and get ready.” As soon as you leave the room, he thought.
After his mother left, Evan jumped out of bed and threw something on. She hadn’t said anything about the previous night, but he was still worried that she might be suspicious. He was also terrified that Gloria knew what happened and she’d misunderstood, although, there weren’t too many ways to understand cum on your thigh. He collected the dirty clothes scattered on his floor and went downstairs to pee, then he’d go get Deana. Deana was head of the girl’s club, she could help him understand Gloria and his mother.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 4: It’s Dangerous to Squeeze the Charmin
Rebecca’s House
Evan tooted his horn in front of Rebecca’s house, then started pressing the station preset buttons looking for a good song. He was surprised to see his sister running to the car. She normally made him wait and she never ran.
Burrr, Deana said, and slammed the door. “Heat!” She slid the temperature control to the red and spun the blower knob to full blast.
Evan looked at his sister with his brows lifted. She was barefoot, wearing a sleeveless shirt and short—shorts. “Why didn’t you put more on?” He closed his vent.
It’s supposed to be warm. She hugged her legs to her chest. “So much for global warming.”
Girls, jeez. He sighed and started driving.
When Deana hadn’t said anything for a couple of minutes he looked at her. She glanced his way, then went back to staring out the window. “So,” he said, “is she a good kisser?”
Her head snapped towards him. “What,” she said.
The making out, he said, “how was it?”
What are you talking about? Deana said.
Don’t play dumb, he said. “I want to hear about that kiss.”
Deana put her chin in her palm, closed her eyes and breathed in deeply. “We got naked, then spent the night in bed together.”
Really?
Yes, but we put on our PJs first, Perv.
You two really share a bed? he said.
Why, you and Jason don’t share?
No, not gonna happen.
So you think I should make out with Rebecca and you’re a homophobe?
Easy, Tiger, Evan said, and gave her that what just happened look.
I’m just saying, it’s a double standard.
No, he said, taking a long thought searching paused, “Jason, ah, his bed sucks, too small and lumpy. The cot is better. His camping cot.”
Would you kiss him to shock me?
Evan felt his face going from one shade of pale to another, and he knew his sister already knew the answer. Before he could say anything, she said, “See, it is a double standard. You perverts think we should go down on each other so you can beat off, but you’re
afraid to even see each other naked.”
Um, maybe you should tell me what’s really bothering you?
Will you rub my foot, please?
Cramp? he asked.
No, she said, and sighed.
Okay, Evan said.
She waited until his hand was working before she spoke. “What would you think of me if I told you I used my tongue, for real?”
Huh, what dah-yah mean? Jeez, and he was going to ask her for help.
You know, what would you think if I really French kissed Rebecca and, ah, and enjoyed it? Would you think I was bad?
What are you really asking me, Dee?
I love the way you say, Dee.
The fact that his sister teared up because he called her Dee made him think of all the hurt that they had seen each other through, back when calling her Dee was common, after their mother had been killed. Something serious was going on. “Tell me what’s going on.”
I, ah, I did it, I did, I think I did. She gasped. “I didn’t mean it… Didn’t mean for it to, ah, to happen. I never, um, never would, never would have planned it. You know, planned to—But what if I liked it?”
His brain searched for words but after two seconds his sister continued, “You think I’m bad… You think I’m a lesbian and I’ll burn in hell, don’t you?”
I don’t think anything, he lied. He was really thinking a thousand things, particularly about how he felt after seeing Jason in the woods. He couldn’t possibly tell his sister about that, but hadn’t he thought he might be gay because of how excited he’d gotten?
So you don’t even care if I might be queer?
Stop putting words in my mouth, he said, and turned sharply onto the dirt road that ran parallel to the rail road tracks. When the car was stopped he continued, “How come you think a kiss makes you gay?”
Because, ah, I can’t stop thinking about it, Deana said.
So, he said. “I bet if I kissed Rebecca I would still be thinking about it too.”
Kiss her and die, his sister snapped. “What if I’m a lesbian?”
I’ll still love you, and rub your feet, but you might be doing that overreacting thing that you sometimes do. A kiss, even enjoying a kiss, doesn’t make someone turn gay. If we kiss, I think you’d be thinking about it for a long time. That wouldn’t make me any less your brother.
Deana stared at him for a few seconds, then said, “What did you do with my brother? Whoever you are, you’re way too smart, caring, and logical, to be that pervert, Evan.”
He thought it was probably more of a compliment then an insult, so he didn’t protest. Deana leaned over to kiss his cheek, but he turned and met her lips with his, and to make sure she got the point, he tilted his head and laid one on her.
His sister fell back onto her seat like a punctured balloon giving up its last burst of air. She said, “Evan.”
See, he said, with a grin, “it worked, you forgot all about the tumbler.” He started driving, hoping the awkwardness would fade.
His sister put her foot back in his lap, then said, “Don’t take this the wrong way, but that was gross.”
Thanks, you cut me deep.
I didn’t say you don’t kiss good, but it was—
Don’t worry, he said, “it doesn’t make us incestors, and I made my point. Didn’t I? Don’t trip about how something makes you feel. Make out with Rebecca all you want if that’s what you wanta do.”
Thanks, I think you helped me, Deana said. “Oh, and you know you can’t ever mention this to anyone, especially not Rebecca.”
Glad to help, he said, “and don’t worry, I’ll never mention it.” He squeezed her foot. “Now maybe you can help me?”
Deana raised her left brow in a high arch. “If it has anything to do with girls, I’m sure that I can.”
Well, I guess it does, he said. “Do you think Gloria takes advantage of me?”
Of course she does, Deana said, with a large grin. “She has you wrapped around her finger. Is that a bad thing?”
I don’t know. Dad says it is, and she’s been acting different. Maybe she’s too old for us to still be the way we always were.
Don’t worry about dad. He wanted boys and she’s not his, so he doesn’t treat her the same. She needs you. Deana squished her lips to the side and squinted one eye before she asked, “You do know she has a crush on you, right?”
Huh? He said. “She’s my sister, besides she still thinks boys are gross.”
Oh Brother, open your eyes. She’s long past thinking boys are gross and too in love to worry about whether or not her mother is married to your father.
That’s great, he said. “What am I supposed to do? She still thinks she can get in bed with me if she has a dream.”
Nothing, Deana said. “Just keep treating her like a little sister and eventually she’ll grow out of it or meet a boy who makes her forget about you.”
The idea of Gloria and a boy disturbed him, as much as her forgetting him, but he moved on. “Does mom seemed different?”
What do you mean? Deana said.
He thought, like she knows I had my boner against her back and looked at her pussy, but said, “It’s hard to explain. Different, somehow.”
I don’t think so, but I’ll let you know if I see anything.
“Thanks,” he said.
Evan dropped Deana off at their house and headed for Jason’s.
Rebecca’s House
When Deana was gone, Rebecca stood in front of her mirror, naked, holding her crotch. She relived the moment Deana’s tongue first touched her and it caused her vagina to moisten. She had wanted it for a long time, but she didn’t know how to make it happen. One wrong move and their friendship could have been destroyed. She couldn’t chance that. Deana had always been her BFF and she needed her, she loved her.
When Deana started that fake kiss, Rebecca seized the moment. Obviously, the sexual tension between them hadn’t been in her imagination because it only took the slightest poke of her wet tongue tip to change the kiss. Deana’s tongue met hers between their lips and she sucked it into her mouth. In the end, Deana thought she had been the one who went too far. The truth was, they were both guilty.
Rebecca knew she wasn’t a lesbian because she liked boys too much, especially Evan, but what happened with Deana was the most beautiful, sensual and erotic thing she’d ever done. She must like girls too.
Hearing about Evan’s dick had unleashed her mind to explore her wildest fantasies. It wouldn’t be easy, but something about the look in Deana’s eyes when she talked about Evan’s erection under her foot, made Rebecca think there was a slim chance it could happen. She had no idea how, but there was at least the potential for her to have the best of both worlds, Deana and Evan.
Once Evan was sitting on Jason’s couch, he was sorry he told Jason on the phone that he needed to talk, but he made his confession anyway.
Jason stood quickly, took a breath, then fell back next to him. “Dude,” he said, “are you serious?”
“Why would I make something like that up,” Evan snapped.
“Finally,” Jason said. “Man, wow, you saw your mom’s pussy and came on your sister in the same day? That’s epic.”
“Jason, don’t say it like that.” He rubbed his head with both hands. “It wasn’t her pussy, just her panties and it’s not like I wanted to cum. Shit, what am I going to do?”
“Well, did Gloria like it?”
“Like it?” he said. “I didn’t ask her. She didn’t seem to notice and she didn’t say anything even when I drove her to the ball park.”
Jason stood up again and turned in a circle. “That’s good, she doesn’t know, and your mom was sleeping while you peeked between her legs,” he said, and pressed his thumb into his chin. “You’ve got nothing to worry about? I can’t believe you blew a load on
Gloria. Did it feel good?”
“Damn it, how should I know,” Evan said. “This isn’t some porno, it was my sister. I spooged on my sister.”
“At least you didn’t cum on her pussy.” Jason sat down again. “She is a miniature version of Candy, so I can see why you’d want to.”
“Shut up, I didn’t want to! I was sleeping.” Evan sighed. His friend seemed thrilled about the whole thing.
“I don’t see why you’re tripping. Gloria didn’t say anything. It’s not like you fucked her,” Jason said. “Imagine you’d stuck it in her while—”
“Shit,” Evan said, “I didn’t even think about that. What if I had?”
“I don’t see you shoving your dick through her clothes.”
“I wouldn’t have had to,” he said.
“Are you saying your sister gets naked and sleeps with you?” Jason said. “Wow, that’s gotta be almost like getting naked with your mom.”
“No, no it’s not. She’s my little sister.” Evan stood up and stared at his friend. “She had a shirt on…no underpants.”
“Step-sister, and have you looked at her lately. She’s got a hellofa body already,” Jason said. “She must want it if she got naked in your bed. She’s old enough.”
“You’re twisted,” Evan said. “You act like this shit is normal. I got a boner for my mom and I came on my sister. Those aren’t good things.” He didn’t dare mention what happened with Deana.
“I told you,” Jason said, “if you’re spooging in her underwear, you must want to fuck her, or at least let her blow you. If I was you, I would.”
“You’re not me, and if you were, you wouldn’t see it that way. When it’s really your sister and your mom, it’s not the same. I could imagine doing your mom, but not mine.”
“My mom doesn’t have amazing tits like yours,” Jason said. “Beside, you knew Candy when she wasn’t your mommy.”
Evan considered telling Jason about the time he slept over and accidentally walked in on his mom when she was sitting naked on the toilet. He could still picture the brown mass of hair between her legs and the way her heavy breasts hung so her giant nipples
touched her thighs. “Your mom is pretty hot, like a sexy librarian, but a sister is a sister, and that’s incest.”
“Not Gloria,” Jason said, “and you know what they say, incest is best. That’s what makes it so exciting.”
“Gloria isn’t—who says that anyway. You wouldn’t dare do your sister?”
Jason said, “I’d do Gloria. It’d almost be like doing her mother, which would be like going to heaven.” He stretched his neck and looked around the corner before adding, “I’d least get head.”
Considering how his mom made him feel and kissing Deana, he really wanted to believe Jason would do something with Becky so he wouldn’t feel so guilty about his desires, but Jason was just talking, he’d never fool around with his sister. Nobody really did that. “No, there’s noway you’d do it,” Evan said, and got up. “I gotta go.”
Late Sunday afternoon, Evan was laying on his bed, while his brain ate itself alive with thoughts. It made him mad that he couldn’t turn them off to do his homework. Jason’s matter of fact attitude about everything that had happened hadn’t helped at all. There was way too much weird going on. Why the hell had he French kissed Deana?
A call from Cindy had given him even more to go nuts thinking about. She told him to get his dad’s okay and he could race Dale’s car. He didn’t tell Cindy what his father had already said because that would make it official. He’d make one more attempt because that would be better than accepting the truth.
Deana yelled from the bottom of the stairs, “Dad’s home,” but he continued to lay on his bed until his dad’s voice thundered, “Evan, dinner.”
The smell of baked chicken intensified as he approached the kitchen. He turned the corner then stopped. His mom was filling a serving bowl, Deana and Gloria were already seated at the table with his father, and the room started shrinking. Was the house big enough for him and Candy. Why couldn’t she smell like a boy’s locker room or have a fat ass with moon craters? He looked at Deana trying not to notice her lips, but that had been impossible since he’d felt them against his own. How could anything that was supposed to be gross feel so good? Kissing her should have been like accidentally eating a dog turd. Isn’t that the way it was supposed to be with mothers and sisters? Wasn’t there some genetic law that was supposed to make them ugly? If there wasn’t, it would be torture being under the same roof with them while hormones raged.
Evan looked at Gloria for a sign, but she smiled the same way she always did. “She’s too in love to care if your father is married to her mother.” Why did Deana have to say that?
“Hi dad,” he said, and walk towards his mom. “Finals, studying for finals is a killer.”
“Good to hear you’re studying,” his dad said. “Keep it up or you’ll be walking everywhere this summer.”
He ignored the threat and rubbed Candy’s back, even though he never touched her in front of his father. “Need help?”
“Thanks, Honey,” she said. “Get the biscuits out of the oven for me.”
Her smile slammed him in the face with Friday’s memories. “Sure,” he said, and almost grabbed the biscuits without oven-mitts.
Everybody ate like the world hadn’t been tipped off its axis, but he flicked his fried okra and jabbed at his chicken quarter without intent. “How was your trip?” he asked, even though he didn’t care.
“Very productive,” his dad said, and continued carving meat off the bones of his chicken. “There’s a big production facility coming online in China, and I’ll have to be there for the start up.”
Evan nodded his head without really listening to the details. All he wanted to hear was the when of the trip. If his father was gone for a few weeks, he could prove himself as a race car driver while he was gone, then his father would have to let him continue racing. He almost got a boner thinking about it. Other than sex, there wasn’t anything that came close to the feel of eight-hundred ponies thrusting you down a straightaway faster than you can make the turn at the other end. He stuff his mouth and smiled at Gloria. He wouldn’t have to endure another dream crushing blow from his father, not yet.
That night, Evan called Cindy and told her to set up a meeting with Dale Davis during the week. Youth was wonderful, it granted it’s members the ability to forget all their troubles as long as there was something positive to hope for, regardless of the potential for chaos and harm. He closed his chemistry book with a thud and started down stairs for a snack.
The hallway air was moist with leftover shower steam, and it smelled like Deana’s shampoo. Her bedroom door was ajar but he didn’t look in. Gloria’s door was closed and there wasn’t any light showing under it. She was asleep, like she should be, in her own bed. He swung the corner into the kitchen and caught himself using the wall. I guess mom is right, he thought, those were his hand prints.
Deana was at the sink and hadn’t heard him. The white towel on her head made her look top heavy. Unable to resist, he approached in stealth mode and grabbed her, pressing her against the counter. “Ha!”
She shuddered and did a pathetic fear dance. “Damn it!” she hissed. “Damn it, Evan, you jackass.”
“You’re lucky,” he said. She smelled fresh like a field of flowers.
“Lucky,” she said, “lucky you scared the hell out of me?”
“No, lucky I didn’t yank your towel off like I used to do.”
“That would have been better than giving me a heart attack.”
“So,” he said, “you’d rather I see you naked than scare you?”
“I didn’t say that. I was talking about the towel on my head,” she said. “You’re the pervert who wants to see me naked.”
How had she suddenly flipped it to make him the bad guy? “It might teach you a lesson,” he said.
Deana stared awkwardly at him, then finally said, “If you didn’t have a dirty mind, it wouldn’t matter what I wore around here!”
Was she right or was he still feeling the effects of that kiss? He changed the subject, “Hey, Brainiac,I need your help studying for my social studies final.”
“I’m not as smart as you think I am,” Deana said.
“You get straight A’s.”
“That’s because I pay attention, instead of fantasizing about having sex with my teacher.” She flashed her all knowing smirk.
“I suppose you’re right,” he said, “but I still need your help.”
“I’m sure we can work something out,” she said, and walked away.
He watched her hips swing side to side. Was she trying to look seductive? No, not Deana, he thought, it had to be him, he was the one who sniffed her underwear. That had to stop.
Candy laid on her bed watching John through the partially open bathroom door. He was naked, brushing his teeth. His muscled, six-four body was still intimidating after all these years. She’d known him most of her life. At twelve, she became the babysitter. Evan and Deana were babies then, but now, Deana looked so much like her mother, Sandra that it was scary, and Evan wasn’t her Little-man anymore.
Sandra was younger than John, and the most beautiful woman Candy had ever known. She was wise and easy to talk to, so Candy told her all the things she couldn’t talk to her parents about. Other than herself and the father, only her sister, Sally and Sandra knew who Gloria’s father was. She loved Sandra like a big sister, the same way she loved Sally, before things went wrong. “…and knocked up,” her mother screamed. “I told you all that curiosity would get you in trouble. Whose is it?” Candy never told.
She was a teenager when Gloria was born. Her parents, Sally and her brother, Bobby insisted she, “Do the right thing,” but she refused to give Gloria up for adoption like Sally had done with her baby. She still wondered what became of that beautiful, redheaded baby girl.
The teenager Candy had been, with all the fantasies, hopes and dreams, was gone. She was Mommy to Gloria, and Sandra became her mentor, and the one to suggest she move in and become their full time nanny.
Maybe she flirted, but John should have discouraged her, not taken advantage of her curious nature. One night, while Sandra was home, John came into her room, the very room Gloria now called her own, and he fucked her. That’s how she saw it now, even though John’s giant arms used to give her comfort and courage and confidence, now she said, “He fucked her.”
When Sandra was killed in a car accident, John was a single father, she was a teenage drop-out with a baby, living in his house. He told her people would talk, he laid it out like a business deal, she should marry him or move out. Now, he owned her.
John came out of the bathroom and approached the bed. She’d stopped taking the pill six months ago, hoping if they had a child of their own, he would love her the way he used to. He didn’t want anymore kids. He said three was enough. That was easy for him to say, he had his two kids, his business and his friends. What did she have other than Gloria?
John climbed on the bed and the mountain of a man, who had made her feel alive as a girl, covered her like dirt on her coffin. Why now, after six months, why now?
Monday morning
School had the vibe of the day before a long holiday break, which was like a Friday on steroids, yet the excitement was subdued and emotions were all over the place. Freshmen saw an end to their peon status, and sophomores had found their rhythm, their clique, and the hope of better days ahead. Juniors had been in the que for eleven years, and now they could finally move up to the top of the totem pole. Seniors saw their future in front of them, feeling the remorse of closure, the excitement of greater things ahead and the pressure to succeed. Of course, everything hinged on the finals, and Evan couldn’t get his mind on school, even with the added pressure of not having a car all summer. His lunch tray slipped and splashed slop onto the table.
“Hey, don’t waste it,” Jason said.
Evan shook his head. “In a week and a half we won’t be eating this stuff.”
“I’m gonna miss it,” Jason said.
“I’m beginning to wonder if you’re even human.”
Jason shrugged, and said, “So, what’s going on?”
“I’m going to race,” he said, instantly feeling the crushing weight of his plan. “My dad’s going to China and I’m going to race. Cindy’s gonna set it up, but nobody can know, not even Deana or Gloria, so don’t let it slip.”
“Dude, remember when your dad told you you couldn’t go to the water park, and we went anyway? Didn’t he knock your head off and ground you for two weeks?”
“If he’s in China, he won’t find out,” Evan said, sounding more confident than he felt. “Besides, it’s worth the risk. It’s a great opportunity and if I do good, who knows, maybe I’ll get to drive Cindy’s car when she goes to college. Uncle JC knows I’m a good driver, he always tells me that.”
“Yeah, but that’s go-carts and you haven’t done that for awhile.”
“Jeez, you say you’d get head from your sister, but you’re trying to talk me out of—”
“Shh, that goes in the same category as the other thing we don’t talk about.” Jason looked around to see if anyone was staring at them. “I’m not trying to talk you out of it, just checkin’ to see if you’ve thought it through. I’d hate to lose a friend.”
“He’ll never find out. At least not until it’s too late. Oh, we’re going to the races, first Saturday night of summer, to watch Cindy race, and I’ll get to see Dale’s car run. I’m gonna stay over at your house, so we need a cover story for your mom.”
“Wow, I’ve finally rubbed off on you,” Jason said proudly. “Lies and deception.” He did his best sinister laugh. “Soon, who knows, maybe you’ll do your sister.”
The girl’s room had cleared out, but Deana stayed in front of the sink, looking in the mirror. “Will you hurry up,” she said.
“I’m done,” Rebecca said, and came out of the stall.
“It took long enough,” Deana said.
“You try changing your clothes in there. It ain’t easy.”
“Why couldn’t you just change at ‘nastics?” Deana said.
“Ah, I don’t know,” Rebecca said. “I guess I just wanted to get it over with. Hey, why don’t you ask Evan to stay with you at gymnastics?”
Deana stared at the little gymnast in her spandex, with her T-shirt knotted at her side, exposing her belly. A nervousness crept up her spine.
“Dee,” Rebecca said, “are we okay? We really haven’t talked about it.”
“Of course,” she said, her fingers clenching. What had been the most significant event in her life since her mother died had been reduced to, “it”. This wasn’t the time or place for them to talk about it.
Rebecca inched closer. “We haven’t talked about what happened, and I was afraid you might think—”
“No, I don’t,” she said. “It was good, everything’s good.”
“It was good, great, but I hope I didn’t give you the wrong idea,” Rebecca said.
Deana moved back until her ass was against the sink. Her mind scrambled to figure out what her friend was trying to say. Does she think I’m a lesbian and she isn’t?
Rebecca looked under the stall doors, then stepped forward. Deana recognized the look in Rebecca’s eyes and fear seized her. Her eyes went frantically from Rebecca to the door and back. Rebecca’s hands moved to her hips and the look intensified. This can’t happen, not here, her logical mind told her, yet the lips of her vagina tingled and her heart pounded against her chest. This is so dangerous, why am I getting wet?
Their lips met and danger was a catalyst for passion. She sucked Rebecca’s tongue in and out of her hungry mouth. Her hands found the gymnast’s firm ass. How many time had she wondered what those tight ass muscles felt like in that slippery material? “Ah, Reb, your ass, I love your ass.”
“Oh no, you have the nicest ass in school,” Rebecca said, and grabbed on with incredible force. “Mm…Mm.”
“You’re wrong, mine isn’t rock hard like this thing.”
“We’ll settle this later,” Rebecca said. “I’m glad we’re good, really glad.” She pressed her mouth to Deana’s, and they kissed hard with one eye on the door. If it swung open, there wouldn’t be anything they could do to make it not look like they were making out.
Deana finally pulled her tongue back from Rebecca’s sucking lips. “Come on, let’s go before my brother leaves us.” She wasn’t exactly sure what “good” meant, but making out in the school bathroom with her best friend was exciting. Was that good?
The parking lot was emptying quickly, and Evan waved to a car load of stuck up cheerleaders. They didn’t wave back. Jason was long gone, as usual. He didn’t have to wait for his sister. Why Becky rode the bus was still a mystery to him. He wasn’t buying her reason, “I like to.” Nobody liked to ride the bus. Although, Becky wasn’t like anyone else he knew. Certainly not like his sister. Deana would never play with herself in the living room while people were home. He couldn’t imagine her doing that at all.
He had to play it cool when Deana got there or his mind reading sister would know he was up to something. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust her to keep his secret, he did, but he didn’t want to implicate her in his plan. The fewer people who knew, the better chance of nobody finding out, was his logic. Jason needed to know because he would provide an alibi and he wanted his best friend to be there when he finally fulfilled his dream. He’d tell Cindy when it was too late for her to tell him she wouldn’t be apart of it, and then she’d have to help him because she’d arranged it. He’d never done anything so deceptive or dishonest. He was terrified.
“Evan,” Rebecca said, “you need to settle something for us.”
He turned and all his aggravation about having to wait for them evaporated. A lot had changed since the last time he’d seen the tumbler in those black stretchy things. Was that her bush or was her mound that thick? Her pants contoured to every dip, groove and valley and he could see the outline of her pussy. Jeez.
“No he doesn’t,” Deana protested.
“Sure he does,” Rebecca said, and forcefully turned Deana around. “Who has a better ass? Give your honest opinion, nobody’s feelings will be hurt.”
He looked right, left, right, left and said, “What!”
“Whose ass is nicer?” Rebecca said.
“Are you high?” he said. This was a lose, lose situation for him. “How should I know?”
“You’re a guy,” Rebecca said, “that’s what you do, stare at girl’s butts. Just say what you think, whose ass would you rather feel?”
“Rebecca, I’m going to kill you,” Deana said. “He’s my brother.”
“Yeah, yeah, so what. You two spent nine months naked together inside your mother.”
Evan was suddenly the meat in a girl sandwich. Rebecca had his hands and then they were on their behinds. Kind of a win, win, possibly, except for the fact that the Princess of Bubble-butt Heaven was his sister. “This is weird,” he said, his hands tentatively feeling.
“It’s not Charmin, give them a good squeeze,” Rebecca said.
His sister’s resistance had seemed weak at best and now it was nil considering he was touching her ass. “Fine,” he said, and took full advantage of the opportunity, sure they’d quickly put a stop to it. An image of Deana’s panties popped into his mind and it excited him to be holding onto what they covered. Deana’s ass had more cushion and more of a slope that tucked under and hooked into her thighs. It was meaty, soft, yet solid at the core. She had more than a handful and it felt good.
Rebecca’s ass was smaller, solid with muscles and the groove between her cheeks wasn’t deep like his sister’s. His finger traveled down, daring her to make him stop. She didn’t. That had to be her anus under the thin layer of material. He kept going until he could have fingered her if she was naked. She was hot and damp, and she sighed instead of shoving his hand away.
“All right,” Deana said, and turned out of his hold. “I think that’s enough.”
She must have realized he was taking advantage of the tumbler. He reluctantly removed his hand from Rebecca’s ass. “Girls, I’m afraid I can’t come to a conclusion. Bikini bottoms might be required to fully assess—”
“How about we just pull our pants down?” Rebecca said.
“Hell no,” Deana said.
“I’ll do it,” Rebecca said.
“I’m sure you would. You’re barely wearing anything as it is in those pants. You exhibitionist. Even if he wasn’t my brother, I’m not showing my ass out here in public,” Deana said. “Now let’s go.”
“Yeah, let’s go,” Evan said.
Ten minutes later, he dropped the two girl’s off at Miss Daphne’s gymnastics studio and promised to stay and watch next time. He said he had too much studying to do and headed to his meeting with Cindy.
After Evan drove away, Deana was still thinking about his hand on her butt. She hadn’t had a clear view, but based on his expression and the movement of his arm, she was pretty sure he had explored every inch of Rebecca’s ass. Her emotions confused her.
She was fearful that they had opened a door that could harm her friendship with Rebecca, but she was also jealous. Did she not want Evan touching her BFF’s ass or had she felt slighted by her brother? That was stupid.
Rebecca slapped her behind, and said, “You still thinking about that big hand groping your butt?”
“I wasn’t, and it didn’t prove anything,” she said. “It was weird, though, letting my brother feel my butt.”
“I bet he’s still thinking about your gorgeous padonkadonk. I know I am.”
“Doubt it,” she said.
A few hours later, Evan walked in the back door and his mother was setting the table. “Hi, Honey,” she said. “Did you and Jason get any studying done, or did you play video games?”
“Of course we did, study that is.” He did everything he could to contain the excitement he felt about getting to race. That was as long as his father was gone the weekend he was supposed to race Dale’s car.
She kissed his cheek and he looked down into the valley of cleavage that shouldn’t have been so exposed. He didn’t care what Deana said, their mother had changed. “Your sister needs you,” she said.
He approached Deana’s door like a chemistry final. One way or the other, he wasn’t going to like it. She either wanted to chastise him for going to town on Rebecca’s ass, or she wanted to know what kind of pervert fondles his sister’s ass in public, or both. He knocked and waited for her to say, “Come in.”
Deana was face down on her bed with one leg folded up. Her heel was touching her butt. “Evan, thank god. I need your help. I got a charley horse.”
“Really,” he said. “So how is that my problem?”
“It’s not, but if you expect me to help you pass your finals, then you better get over here and start massaging my leg. And close the door.”
He knelt on the bed and knee walked up to her foot. “What’d you try some gymnastics?” He grabbed her ankle and pulled it away from her butt.
“Ouch, easy, I’m hurt,” she said.
“Where does it hurt?”
“I don’t know exactly,” she said, and pointed in the general direction of her inner thigh. “Start there and work your way up.”
Up, he thought. Considering where she wanted him to start, there wasn’t much up left. His hands hoovered above her leg. Skin is skin, he told himself and put both hands on her thigh. His thumbs pressed into her flesh and Deana groaned. Why did a girl’s thigh feel different than her shoulders or foot? Skin wasn’t skin.
“Oooh, close, but go a little higher,” Deana said.
He stared at the gym shorts that barely covered the globes of her ass. He wished he hadn’t touched her earlier because now he knew how good her butt felt in his hand. It was only two inches away and Deana was still coaching him to go higher. How much higher could he go? The further he progressed the more sensual and warm her leg seemed. She inch-wormed her body and her butt rose and fell. The lighter tone of her cheek emerged from her shorts and the seductive joining of thigh and butt taunted him.
“Mmm, now you’re getting there. Keep going.”
“Um, I can’t go much higher, that’s your butt.”
“Now you’re worried about touching my butt, when I’m in need, but in the school parking lot you didn’t mind?” she said. “Just go a little higher and pretend it’s mom’s shoulders.”
Like that would help. He felt like a blind man defusing a bomb. His thumbs pressed deep into the warm, soft skin, and his penis acted like she wasn’t his sister. Did she expect him to continue past where her butt cheek poked out from her shorts? She’d stop him if he wandered off course, he thought, and continued.
His fingers were wrapped around the inside and the outside of her thigh, giving his thumbs leverage to dig deep into the back of her leg. They inched upward, testing that line which marked the beginning of her ass. His left hand would be in her crotch before his thumb was too far under her shorts, so he decided that’s when he would have to be finished, or when she’d say, “Hey!”.
Deana moaned into her pillow, then said, “That’s it, keep doing that.”
Both of his thumbs were completely inside her leg hole, forcing her shorts upward. He could see the edge of her underwear next to his index finger and he could feel the tight tendon that connected her inner thigh to her groin. That’s where her pussy started. He cursed his dick for stiffening and tried to look away.
“Ohhhah…my, god, that’s it,” she said. “Ahh, ah, yess, you got it.”
The sounds, tempo of her words and her motions all made him very uncomfortable. If he didn’t know it was his sister, Deana, he would have thought she might have been having an orgasm. Did she mean you got it, and he should stop, or you got it, keep doing that where you are. To be safe, and to get away from a very awkward situation, he said, “Okay, glad I could help,” then he got off the bed and turned towards the door to hide his evil erection. “I gotta go. It’s time for dinner, anyway.”
“Phew, thank you,” she said. “You definitely earned some help studying.” Deana rolled over and sat up. “You thought Rebecca’s butt was better? Tell the truth.”
“I can’t,” he said, and left quickly. It honestly was a difficult choice. They were both sexy in their own way, but the choice became impossible if he was leaning towards his sister’s. That would be creepy, especially after that massage. It also might hurt his chance of feeling the tumbler’s again. If he played his cards right, he might have the opportunity to fondle her in a bikini, right in front of his sister. Damn his fucken porn brain.
That night, Evan waited down stairs until he heard Deana finish her shower. He had missed his after school relief because of his meeting with Cindy and Dale; and after leaving Deana’s room he didn’t have time before dinner, then they studied together. He stripped as soon as he got in the bathroom. The air was still warm, steamy and smelled like flowers. He opened the hamper and the panties he had seen through the leg opening of Deana’s shorts were right there on top. He still didn’t agree with Jason, he didn’t want to fuck his sister, but they weren’t just underwear anymore.
Evan laid the panties out on the counter with the back facing up and the crotch hanging over the edge, then he got on his knees. There was definitely a special place in hell for someone who lusted after an other man’s wife and his own sister’s underwear. He couldn’t help himself, ever since he’d stared between her legs and massaged her butt, it was all he could think about. He leaned forward like he’d imagined earlier. The smell of Deana’s crotch was stronger than usual. His tongue shot out and sampled the cotton, while his hand stroked his dick. Eating your sister out wasn’t as bad as fucking her, was it?
The moist strip of material entered his mouth. He sucked hard on what had covered Deana’s pussy minutes ago. She was face down, ass up and his nose was buried between her cheeks. He opened them and circled her anus with the tip of his tongue. His girlfriend, Stacey loved to have her ass licked while she fingered herself, and he imagined Deana would also. His cum boiled inside his aching balls. They tightened and he stood quickly, aiming his bulbous knob into the narrow strip of underwear. He thrust forward and sprayed the back of his sister’s panties, then he flipped the crotch around and put the stained cotton across his spurting slit.
When he was done emptying his load, Evan sat down on the toilet lid. He was trembling.
Deana pretended to be asleep until Evan finished in the bathroom, then she went to the bathroom without turning on a light. The fact that she had conjured up such a plan was despicable, but there weren’t words in her vocabulary for what she was about to do. She breathed in the strong scent for a full minute before she finally stuck out her tongue and tasted her brother’s cum. Two fingers dipped inside her pussy-lips, then traveled upward, opening her labia all the way to her clitoris. It was swollen and throbbing under her fingers. She leaned back on the toilet tank and pulled her knees up. She hadn’t even closed the door and she was spread eagle fingering herself with Evan’s cum on her tongue. What the fuck is happening to me?
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 5: You’ve got the Devil Inside
It was the end of the last full day before finals. Evan walked behind Darlene with no intention of trying to speak to her, he was just enjoying her ass. He’d only get to see her one more time before summer, and that would be during the Social Studies final. He’d miss her bodacious body even though she didn’t give a flying fuck about him. He should be mad at her. Somehow, she seemed responsible for all the weird stuff happening in his life. Hadn’t it all started that day Deana talked to him about Darlene and asked him, “What if we just met now for the first time?”
Outside, he was surprised and thrilled to see the tumbler was in those skin-like black pants again. He followed her and Deana towards the car without letting them know he was there. Deana was in blue jeans and there was an oval of frayed white thread that opened and closed each time her right butt cheek dipped down. He imagined slipping his finger inside and wiggle-worming it towards her pussy before his sane brain could shut the thought down. Damn it. He stopped watching the hole and concentrated on Rebecca’s ass. She might as well have been naked with those pants on. He was getting hard before they reached his car.
“Where’s Evan,” Rebecca said.
“I don’t know,” Deana said, and started turning around. “Shit! Are you stalking us?”
“No, just following,” he said. “It’s amazing you two are on time for once.”
“He was probably staring at your fabulous ass,” Rebecca said.
“Shut up,” Evan and Deana said, simultaneously.
He flipped his seat up to let Rebecca get in. Rebecca put one foot and her head inside the car, then paused, glancing back at him. He grabbed the leg that was outside the car and moved up. She had every opportunity to say something or fall in the car like she normally would, but she held firm and let him grope her. He squeezed her ass and moved his hand inward. She matched his dare by pushing back. It was a hot handful of pussy and it made him say, “Sure, I’ll watch your dumb flip class.”
“It’s not dumb,” Rebecca protested.
At home, Candy paced back-and-forth across her bedroom. The bra-less antics had been the shameful acts of a woman desperate for validation and attention. A few years earlier, she’d been amused, even flattered by Evan’s crush, but she knew he was just a boy, even though she called him her little man.
She opened the box on her bed and her chest tightened around her heart. The idea that had popped into her head, like a passing thought, was inappropriate, irrational and potentially illegal, so she had rejected it as insanity. Unfortunately, like evil thoughts tend to do, it festered in her mind. She played with the idea and let it grow into a fantasy, but never considered the danger because it wasn’t something she would actually do. She was a wife and mother of three. Grown ups don’t do such things.
Candy checked the clock. Plenty of time, she thought, and picked up the box, carrying it like a ticking bomb. It probably won’t work anyway, she told herself, like that made trying okay.
Her computer screen showed the front porch and driveway. Nobody could sneak up on her, thanks to John; and thanks to Zachary, she knew exactly what to do, and did it quickly.
When everything was done, a flock of butterflies swarmed in her stomach like that night when the power went out. If her life had taken a different course, she might have grown up and gotten bored with her sneaky‑peeky ways. Instead, the door to who she was had been slammed and barred because she suddenly became a mommy. Responsibility forced her to be a grown-up and plunged her into a life she hadn’t been prepared for. She acted the part, and the years had passed. She’d fooled everybody, but in those quiet, lonely times her sub‑conscience told her she was a fake. There was something hidden in her heart.
This isn’t my fault, she thought. John’s neglect had been killing the woman she pretended to be, and Evan’s passionate touches had revived the little girl his father killed years ago. Years of unfulfilled desires bubbled in the center of her being, ready to pour out into her panties. She started removing her clothes, and when she was nude, she clicked the mouse. The image of a naked woman’s backside filled the monitor. It became hard to breathe. She looked back at the harmless clock‑radio on John’s desk, and said, “You’ve got the devil inside.”
Sneaky-peeky had been released from captivity. Candy grabbed her crotch and watched her orgasm happen on the computer screen. Seven years of repressed passion covered her fingers and spilled down her thighs.
Miss Daphne’s gymnastics studio was a large, prefab metal building, that could have just as easily been a race shop instead of a gymnastics class. The roll up doors were closed and the air conditioner was on full blast. Most of the area was covered with thick, blue mats. There were three trampolines, a balance beam and two parallel bars. Evan felt like a pervert sitting on the floor with Deana next to the mats, staring at twenty girls in spandex. He knew why he’d want to come back, but what did Deana get out of this?
Four feet in front of him, Bobby Sue, a senior who worked for Miss Daphne, demonstrated different moves. She smiled at him, leaned back, arching until her hands were on the mat and her spandex crushed pussy was in his face. He could clearly see each lip and the groove down the middle, and he wanted to shove his cock into it. A thousand different positions flashed through his mind as different girls bent and folded themselves. He had no idea the body was that flexible. He’d definitely be back to gymnastics. It was better than Deana’s volley ball games.
At Home
When Deana and Evan entered the house, he said, “Gloria, you ever think of taking gymnastics?” Deana didn’t say anything, but her scowl said, “Pervert!”
“Mom,” he said, “I should get brownie points for taking Deana to Rebecca’s practice and waiting for her.”
“Hold on!” Deana interrupted. “He loved every minute of it. You should have seen him when Bobby Sue did a back-bend-kick-over, he almost—”
“Evan,” his father said, “you can drop them off and pick them up, but that’s all. And spend some time with Gloria. There’s no reason she shouldn’t be just as good as the other girls. Understand?”
“Yes, Sir,” he said, mechanically, and gave Deana the evil eye. Bobby Sue’s camel-toe would have to go on without his eyes burning a hole through her tights.
Later, Evan called Jason and gave him a blow by blow account of gymnastics. He might have embellished a little about Bobby Sue’s interest in him, and he didn’t mention that his father told him not to go back. Jason told him to check his e-mail for the links he had sent, but Evan had a date with his tutor, Deana. They studied until bed time, then he went down to the basement.
After twenty minutes of stretching and warm-ups, he went full contact, trying to break the heavy bag. When he got winded, he dug a little deeper and found a few more kicks. Sweat dripped from his head onto his bare chest and ran over his rippled abs. He caught his breath and focused his anger, envisioning his target.
“Count to three, but kick at two,” Cindy would coach him. “Surprise yourself.” His foot shot forward, kicking the bottom of the bag with an upward blow that lifted it. He drove his knee into the side, sending the bag swinging. “No matter how big they are, the kick will drop them and a knee to the face on their way down will make sure they don’t get up.” Cindy didn’t play.
Pouring his energy out had removed his anger and relaxed his mind. He decided too much thinking had gotten him confused. He was reading into things that weren’t so. There wasn’t anything going on except teenage hormones on herbal supplements and porn. His mom and his sisters weren’t trying to turn him on. The tumbler definitely was, but he’d worry about that when the time came.
It was late and he still needed to take a shower, so he climbed the basement stairs. At the top of the stairs Deana stepped into the doorway. He stopped one step from the landing. Their eyes were level. “What are you doing up?” he said.
“I should have told you earlier, I’m sorry I opened my big mouth in front of dad.”
“It’s cool,” he said. “I probably wouldn’t have gone again anyway.”
“Still, I’m sorry,” Deana said, then pressed her lips to his.
The kiss only lasted a few seconds, but it felt longer. He didn’t know what to say, so he stood there with his mouth hanging open. His sister smiled and said, “I was just doing what you did for me, giving you something else to think about. Oh, and you need a shower.”
The next day at school, after his math final, Evan was sitting on the brick wall in front of the school. Jason kicked his foot, and said, “Did you watch it?”
“Huh,” Evan said, “watch what?”
“Your lights are on, but nobody’s home.” Jason sat next to him. “Didn’t you click that link I sent you?”
“Shoot, I forgot,” he said.
“What the fuck. I sent you porn and you forgot to watch it.”
“Sorry, I will, it’s just been crazy.”
“Dude, you got to see it. You’ll bust a nut on your laptop.”
“I do everything I can to prevent that from happening, but I’ll watch it later anyway.”
Jason scratched his chin. “What’s wrong?”
“Phew, I’m losing my mind,” Evan said. “I got to ace my finals or I’ll be walking all summer. I gotta get ready to race that car. Rebecca let me grab her pussy. Deana kissed me and I think my mom is trying to get me to make a move on her.”
Jason jumped off the wall and faced him. “Back up, rewind, replay the tape. You already lost your mind, so don’t worry about that. Deana kissed you! Hold on, you better start explaining.”
Evan told his friend about when he kissed his sister to make a point, the ass judging, the ass massage, the second kiss Deana gave him, and all about his mom’s sexy dressing and not having a bra on.
“You lucky fucker! Your mom…without a bra! Holy shit, Dude, I’ve seen her head-lights on with a bra and I all most came. She’s got grapes under there. Man, and that J-low ass of hers. What are you waiting for? Which one of them are you gonna do first?”
“Jeez…Jason, this is real life, my life, not some porno. Real people don’t do it with their sister or mother.”
Jason looked around, then said, “I bet a lot of people do…do it.”
“Name one.”
“Um, well…they’re not going to advertise, but it happens a lot. Think about it, horny, really horny teenagers living together. How could it not happen? And think about all those hot step-moms. We’re like dogs in heat.”
Evan said, “It’s not supposed to happen.”
“So!” Jason said. “Lots of things aren’t supposed to happen. So what. Shit, we’re not supposed to do it until we get married, yet at twelve we start getting boners every five minutes. Whose fucked up idea was that?”
“So we should just do whatever, like dogs, and not worry about it?” Evan said.
“I didn’t say that. We have brains. We shouldn’t knock up our sisters, but if they’re horny too…then why not?”
“Oh, so you did Becky, or at least got head?”
“I didn’t say that, but—”
“See, when the shoe is on the other foot, it’s a different story,” Evan said.
“That’s stupid,” Jason said. “What do shoes have to do with sex? Who puts the shoe on the other foot? That doesn’t even make sense.”
“Nothing makes sense,” Evan said. “I’m not allowed to fool around with Rebecca, but Deana stands there and lets me feel up her ass right in front of her. Rebecca didn’t even try to move away when my finger went between her legs.”
“Dude, I got three words for you.” Jason held up three fingers. “Threesome!”
“Idiot, that’s one word.”
“Ah, yeah, it is, but you know what I mean. Three, three, threesome, what a wonderful thing. Shit, imagine you, Deana and the Tumbler, that’s three.”
“Stop,” Evan said. “I have enough trouble with my own perverted mind, I don’t need your help. Probably be a dog involved.”
“You’re the one who wants to be a star,” Jason said. “Pile ’em up, flip ’em over and turn the Tumbler upside down. Hey, don’t forget to watch that clip I sent you.”
Evan let out a long sigh. “I will, tonight.”
“What are you doing the rest of the day?”
“I’m taking Gloria to practice. I’ve been coaching her and I run while I’m at the ball park.”
Jason nodded his head. “I bet you’re running, running off all that sexual tension at your house. Fuck, I got to see your mom without a bra. She has the most amazing tits in the history of moms. Imagine titty fucking her.”
“No, Jackass, I don’t,” he lied. “I’m getting ready for racing. I have to build up my endurance and get my mind focused on finals and racing.”
“I heard sex is the best exercise there is.”
“Thanks,” Evan said, and got up. “I’ll keep that in mind. I gotta go get Gloria. Don’t forget, Saturday after next, races. Make sure your mom’s cool with me staying over, and make up a cover story in case my mom calls her.”
At the ball park, Gloria’s team was on the field divided into three groups. One doing sprints, another batting practice and the last group, which Gloria was in, catching fly balls, some of the time. Evan watched from outside the chain-link fence, hoping the coach didn’t ask him to help. He wanted to run. He was up to two miles, but three was his goal. Then he’d do sets of fifty sit-ups and twenty-five pull-ups. The best drivers in NASCAR were the ones who stayed in shape.
The days he’d spent helping Gloria get better at softball were revealing. He’d been watching all the girls carefully. Not that he was into twelve and thirteen year old girls, but it was hard not to notice the difference the year made. They were filling out now. Most were still awkward with the boys and naive about their power over them, but not all of them. There were three in particular who acted like they knew what they had and how to use it. He didn’t like it.
Gloria, Alex and Jayda, “The Softball Sisters,” as they called themselves, all seemed to dislike softball equally, and that was obvious during games, but they were aware. His sister’s best friend, Jayda appeared to be their leader, but Gloria had the body. She also had a presence and maturity that he didn’t see at home.
The clip-clop, clip-clop of flip-flops on the hard ground caught his ear, but before he turned around, somebody leaped onto his back. “Surprise!”
“Becky,” he said. Her thighs settled above his hips. “What are you doing?”
Becky crossed her ankles and locked her legs around his waist. “Came with my friend, Brittany. She plays. What are you doin’?”
“Watchin’ or helping my little sister.”
“ Short, maybe, but I wish I was little like her everywhere else.” Becky said.
“Yeah,” he said and backed up to the bleachers.
When Becky touched down, she got the message and let go. He turned around and looked down at her. Obviously, he hadn’t been paying attention to Jason’s sister for awhile. Her hair wasn’t in pigtails, which made her look at least her age. Her shiny, chestnut hair hung in front to her nipples, which were hard and pointy. That wasn’t anything new, but she had sprouted a handful of breasts to support those pointy caps. They even had a slight jiggle when she moved. Damn, he had been sure she would be flat chested, but maybe she was a late bloomer and would have amazing tits like her mother. She really should be wearing a bra.
He looked away from her tits and saw the red toe nails with silver stars on them. “Nice,” he said.
Becky’s bottom teeth raked across her top lip, pulled it in, then released it slowly. “You really like them?”
“I do. It’s very creative.”
“Thanks, it took a long time.” Her teeth grabbed her lip again. He started seeing her differently after the masturbating thing, but now he couldn’t even remember annoying, childish Becky. What changed?
For the next ten minutes, he mostly listened to her, watching her lips carefully while replaying Jason’s words, “I’d at least get head…” She had a wide, sexy mouth that he imagined would give a good blow job. “Want something,” he asked, and pointed.
Becky shrugged her shoulders and gave him an impish grin. “Sure, if you don’t mind.”
At the concession stand, he got a coke for himself and a soft ice cream cone for Becky. The sight of her pink tongue deliberately snatching off the swirl of white, sent a shiver down his spine. Her mouth opened wide and she twisted the cone while drawing it out of her mouth. He realized how large her mouth was in proportion to her face and he wanted to be that ice cream. Nobody eats ice cream like that, but he doubted she was trying to be seductive. He was just horny and all of Jason’s talk had put ideas in his head.
Becky interrupted the assault on the phallic ice cream and planted her frozen lips on his cheek. “Thank you.”
With the wet kiss evaporating, he lost focus and forgot who she really was. “My pleasure,” he said, like a boy with a crush.
“Time to go,” said a girl with a black ponytail sticking out the back of her ball cap.
“Really,” Becky said, rotating back-and-forth from him to the girl.
“Yup,” the sweaty girl said. “I hate to break up—”
“Okay,” Becky said. “Brittany, this is Evan. He’s Jason’s friend. That’s his blue car over there.”
“Hello,” Brittany said. “Come on, Becky, my mom will get pissy if she has to wait.”
“Thanks for the ice cream,” Becky said. “See ya.” She pulled her friend along, chatting excitedly.
Two Weeks Later,
The school year was essentially over and Evan was confident he wouldn’t be walking all summer, thanks to Deana. Tomorrow, they’d get their grades and listen to the principle telling them to be safe and read books or some shit that nobody would listen to, then two glorious months without alarm clocks or homework.
The previous two weeks, Evan had put all his energy and concentration towards studying, taking finals, coaching Gloria, working out and staying out of the hamper. Things had gotten too weird with Deana’s panties that night after the massage, and he’d sworn them off and wasn’t even masturbating. He decided sniffing panties had caused all of his problems, but he still didn’t agree with Jason, he didn’t want to do his sister.
After school, he changed and took Gloria to the ball park, again. When they got out of the car, Gloria said, “I don’t see your girlfriend, maybe you can help with practice today.”
“What?”
“You know, Becky.”
“For your information, she’s not my girlfriend. She’s Jason’s sister.”
“Whatever,” she said, and took off with her bag.
He smiled and thought, she’ll grow out of it or get a boyfriend who makes her forget about him. He’d grown out of his crush on Candy.
“Hi,” Becky said, and all but hung on him. “This is my friend, Abby.”
“Hi,” Abby said. “Nice car. You really sixteen?”
“Almost seventeen,” Becky said.
“Yeah,” he said, to the dirty blond girl, whose hair looked like she’d ridden there with her head out the window. She was a little heavy, but the weight was settling in the right places. She’d have potential if she kept growing in those areas.
They went to the bleachers and he sat down. Becky pranced in front of him. Her cut-off jeans were so short that the ends of the pockets hung from the leg holes. They reminded him of a crude thing they did in grade school. They’d ask a girl if she’d rather kiss dog shit or between a rabbit’s ears. Of course, they chose the rabbit and he’d pull out his pockets and say, “Start kissing.” He reached for a long thread and pulled it.
“Ooh,” Becky said, and touched the front of her thigh. “Be careful, they might unravel…then I’d be naked.” She giggled.
I guess she doesn’t wear panties, he thought, but pretended he hadn’t even heard her. Becky poured on the flirtatious gesturing for her friend’s sake, and even bought him a coke. She also got a cherry ice, and ate it until he was excited, then offered him a taste. “It’s cherry,” she said, and pushed her lips out. Her friend, Abby, scooted to the edge of the bleacher anxious to see if he’d take the bait.
Maybe that’s why he did, to make Becky feel good in front of her friend. His lips grabbed hers and his tongue swept across them. “They’re cold,” he said.
“I know what would warm them up,” Abby said, “more kissing.”
Becky gave Abby a look he couldn’t interpret. “Better not,” he said. “I gotta go.”
He walked quickly around the back of the concession stand to the boys room, wishing he hadn’t let himself get caught up in the school girl games. There wasn’t anyway it would amount to anything except a painful boner and frustration. Which was what he was already experiencing. He rinsed his face a took a few long breaths. Go do your running and forget about that space between Becky’s rabbit ears, he told himself. Although, that seam cutting into the meat of her pussy wouldn’t easily be forgotten. He added Jason’s sister to the list of girls to avoid. Pretty soon he’d have to go live in a cave by himself.
With a new resolve, Evan left the bathroom and ran right into Becky. “My lips are still cold,” she said, grabbing the bottom one with her teeth.
He backed up, but Becky matched each of his steps with her own until they were behind the L-shaped wall that blocked the view into the bathroom. She pressed him against the cinder block wall. The taste of cherry was still there, but her mouth was hot, and her tongue let him know she’d had plenty of practice kissing.
His hands went to her ass, lifting and grinding her against his hard-on. He could feel her hard nipples pressed into his chest, and he wanted to fuck her right there. “Uhhh.” He pushed back, but she held on. “Becky…we should go. Jason—”
“I won’t tell him. I know how to keep secrets, big ones.”
“That’s good, you shouldn’t mention this,” he said.
“Just one more, then we can go.” She pushed up on her tiptoes with her lips puckered. They were sexy lips and he couldn’t resist.
His hands went back to her ass, and one of her legs wrapped around him. She was light and if they were naked it would be easy to slam her down on his erection. He could never be alone with her again. “Let’s go before your friend gets the wrong idea.” Or I fuck the shit out of you.
“Or the right idea.” Becky giggled and tugged her shorts out of her crack. “You kiss good.”
Evan didn’t respond. Deana, Gloria and now Becky, why the hell couldn’t someone he could actually fuck kiss him?
That night, Evan was still trying to figure out how Becky had morphed into a little freak who made his dick hard. At least she didn’t live with him. He thought he had problems when Stacey moved or when he was chasing the unattainable, Darlene, but now he was fucked. His sisters were gorgeous flirts who seemed determined to fuck with his mind, and something had happened to his step-mom. Candy had always had the body of a porn star, he knew that, but now she wanted him to notice it. That afternoon, the last song he heard in the car had him singing, “Candy, she’s sweet like candy in my veins,” then he walked in the back door and she kissed him. It was only on his cheek, but her perfume was sexy. She was wearing a teenager’s shirt that was too tight. Then, at dinner, she had on a normal loose fitting, mom shirt. Could she be dressing sexy for him when his father was gone?
Evan blew out a long breath and reminded himself that it was teenage hormones on herbal supplements and too much porn, not a plot. There was noway all these females were conspiring to make him horny. It was all in his head and he just needed to relieve himself. Not masturbating had been a bad idea. He went to his computer.
Jason’s house.
Jason uncovered his naked body and reached for the log of flesh laying across his stomach. He squeezed it and forced blood into the head. Unlike Evan, he had no pretense about the object of his fantasies. He closed his eyes and pictured Becky when she came home from her friend’s ball game. She had to scurry to her room so their mother wouldn’t see her, but he’d gotten an eye-full of those tattered shorts that couldn’t contain all of her ass. He also noticed how her nipples erected when she came into the air conditioned kitchen. Their mother would have ripped her a new one for going out, “Half naked, without a bra!”
Becky had probably been flirtatious and seductive in her sneaky way for a long time, but since he’d gone into her room and shot his load, her ways had become a blatant assault on him. He closed his eyes and tugged on his dick.
In his imagination, he redirected the scene of Becky’s return from the ball park. He intercepted her and pointed at those tiny cut-offs. “What would mom say if she caught you in those?” The narrow denim inseam sliced into her plump pussy and spread it.
Becky hooked her thumbs in the pockets, twisted shyly on crossed feet, and said, “She’d say, ‘Jason, you should show your sister what happens to naughty little girls who dress like sluts.’”
He turned her around, yanked her shorts down and bent her over the table. That fat cunt of hers posed for him between her thighs. Its inner pink glistened and spoke to him, “Take me.”
Jason’s fantasies mingled with REM sleep and turned to dreams. The boner he’d been playing with hovered over his belly. Maybe he’d have a wet dream, like Evan’s.
Becky pulled Papa Bear on top of her and wrapped her legs around him. The hard bulge Evan had ground against her pubic bone was missing and she flung the giant prize from the county fair onto the floor. She’d outgrown humping stuffed animals years ago. Five years ago, when she started persistently flirting with Evan, she might have been satisfied or even thrilled by the short make-out they had, but today it had only made her want more, a lot more. If Evan had tried, she would have let him take her behind the dirt pile, or even fuck her right there against the wall. That was the kind of girl she was.
Ever since she could remember, she’d liked to do the things nice girls weren’t suppose to do. Her mother had been telling her, “Nice girls don’t touch themselves like that,” since the first time she caught Becky with her hand between her legs. If girls weren’t supposed to put their fingers there, then God should have given them shorter arms or made it so a wave of pleasure didn’t shoot through her body. At seven years old, she was already rubbing her pussy in the bath tub. Boys couldn’t even get hard at that age, and the wonder of orgasms would elude them for years after they could get wood, yet she was already making herself feel so good. Her poor brother suffered through their games without knowing the pure joy she was experiencing every time he licked her. Although, he never complained while she sucked his dick.
She thought once she was in high school Evan would take her seriously, but, like her brother, he was still holding out. Although, high school had surprised her in one way, the older girls could be meaner than middle school girls. That turned out not to be such a bad thing for her, but that’s a story for another time, now she had to find some relief for her aching pussy. Maybe there were some good veggies in the kitchen.
Evan’s House
Evan read Jason’s e-mail, “Ask the Tumbler if she can do this.” He ignored the rest of the message, clicked the link and waited for a web page to load, then he clicked “YES” to verify he was eighteen.
The video window loaded and a small, cute girl with light brown pigtails was sitting on a couch looking at TV. She bore an amazing likeness to Becky, and as the scene progressed, she reminded him of the annoying Becky that he’d put up with for years. A guy, who was the older brother’s friend, was supposed to be keeping an eye on her while her parents were out. The Becky look-a-like was flirting like crazy and making inappropriate advances, which the guy rejected. Why the hell did Jason want him to see this?
The likeness ended when the pigtailed girl whipped off her shirt. Dark-red nipples capped her peach sized breast. The guy jumped up in shock, saying, ‘Put that back on. Your brother…”
Evan tried to imagine what he would do in that situation. His hand was wrapped around his boner and he knew a few days ago he would have handle it right. If it was happening now, he’d be doing exactly what the guy was doing. He was pinching and twisting the inflamed tit caps.
The girl might have looked too young, but she handled a penis like the porn star she actually was. Surely, not the way Becky would handle one. The guy’s apprehension was gone and he used the girl’s pigtails as reins and stuffed his dick into her face. She blew spit out around her stretched lips and took him down her throat.
Suddenly it made sense, “Ask the Tumbler…” All the things he had seen at gymnastics class entered a new dimension of perversion. The well muscled girl pranced on short, stout legs and did a naked handstand. Evan hadn’t imagined turning that girl upside down could make him want to fuck her more, but it did.
The freaky girl’s legs formed a V and her pussy opened. The guy pulled her ass towards him. Her straight arms held her arched body and her face reddened. The trusted friend’s erection probed the groove between the little sister’s ass cheeks. Evan held his breath, staring at the taut, brown anus while the thick dick head pressed into it. Little Miss, Upside-down struggled to bend her body so it lined up with his intention.
The puckered ring stretched, caved and snapped open. The cock plunged the ass of the inverted girl and she cried out. Sweat beaded on her crimson face. The dubious babysitter gripped the globes of her ass, spread her wide open and pounded her. She grimaced with effort and pain and pleasure.
When he was finished ram-rodding her ass, he pulled out and shot a load that arched over her splayed pussy. Sperm sauce showered down on her red face, tits and torso. Evan’s balls threatened to splatter his monitor. He said, “Fuck,” and looked at the bottle of herbal supplements. “Why the hell did I want ‘Bigger, fuller balls and powerful ejaculations’ anyway?”
The Next Morning
It was finally the last day of school and Evan woke up thinking, this summer has great potential. He’d cleared his mind and his pipes, then had a solid night of sleep, and all he had to do at school was show up and say, “Good bye, until next year.” Then all his energy would be focused on racing. In his mind, everything was perfect.
When he walked into the kitchen, he looked out the window and saw that his father’s car wasn’t there. He continued towards his mom, who was holding a mug, waiting for Mr. Coffee to finish emptying its brew. Her hair was tied back, hanging between her shoulder blades. “Hi, Mom,” he said, and looked down at her bare feet, calf and the ass that couldn’t hide its sexiness even under a loose terry cloth robe. She was a hellofa mom.
Hi, honey, she said, filling her cup. “Excited?”
It took him a few seconds of repeating her question before he knew how to answer. “Oh, yes,” he said, and grabbed her shoulders. “I didn’t think this year would ever end.”
Her head fell forward. “That’s nice. I have a kink in my neck.”
He started massaging her neck and shoulders, watching the robe swish below her protruding rump. A split second misfire of brainwaves flashed an image of his hand lifting that robe to see how deep her ass cleavage really was. Of course she’d be wearing those red panties. Shit, stop that, he told himself.
His mom’s soft skin, her breathing and the murmurs all seemed different, like they were telling him something. He stepped closer, remembering the night he had actually pressed his boner against her body. When his hands worked forward on her shoulders, her robe loosened and opened more. He could see her amazing globes moving around, no bra. She made no effort to secure the robe and if it kept going her nipple would be exposed. No mother would let their son see her nipple unless— Was it an invitation to reach around, slip his hand inside and take hold of her breast, fondle it, then suck those massive nipples. Hadn’t he wanted to do that for as long as he could remember?
His groin inadvertently bumped into his mom. He didn’t back away. His hands kept kneading the tight strands of muscle, rolling the knot under his palm. Her butt was touching him. If they were naked, his balls would be hanging in the groove between her cheeks. He’d dip down and slide his erection up through the deep valley. It would be too much for him and his balls would burst, covering her back with his cum. He’d watch it slide down her flesh and funnel into the crack of her ass.
The dark edge of a nipple was ready to come into view. He leaned forward, his lips got close to her neck, and he was going to kiss that sensual spot below her ear. She’d moan, then turn around and press her lips to his. They’d be overtaken by their lust and do it right there on the kitchen floor. She had to want him the way he wanted her. Reality had blurred and his heart was pounding. If the kiss was received his dreams would come true, but what if—
I’m ready, Deana announced. “Last day! Yippy, summer.”
Reality came back like a kick in the nuts and he jerked away from his mother. She turned around holding her robe closed, but those lumps pushed up through the fabric. “Well, don’t you look nice,” she said.
Evan only turned halfway, hoping he could hide the throbbing boner in his pants. “Whoa,” he said, “you’re hot!”
His mom swatted him. “Don’t talk about your sister like that.” Her hand slid down to the small of his back and stayed there. It was probably a normal motherly touch, but in his state of resurrected love, he took it as a secret message confirming his understanding of what had just happened.
Out in the driveway, he realized what his mom was talking about. Deana’s hair was in a French braid, her blouse was tight and hugged her breasts, making them seem larger. Her blue skirt hung almost to her knees and the pleats opened and flashed white when she walked. “You really do look pretty,” he said, and rushed to open her door. “Why?”
Thank you, Deana said, suspiciously. “Me and Rebecca decided to do the opposite of everyone else and dress up instead of going slob on the last day. Can’t wait to see what she’s wearing. She wouldn’t tell me, but she promised the boys would remember her all summer.”
He assumes she’d be in those skintight stretching things that clearly showed the outline of her pussy, and he tried to put her out of his mind. There was no need to imagine her spread eagle in a handstand. He had enough to think about after that melt-down in the kitchen.
Deana waited until they pulled out of the driveway before she said, “What was going on back there with mom?”
Dammit, she must have seen my boner. He decided to go with reverse psychology. “I was rubbing her shoulders and looking down the front of her robe, checking out her tits.”
Pervert.
He laughed. “Yup, I guess so.”
They pulled into Rebecca’s driveway. She came out of the house before he had to beep the horn and he said, “You too match..sort of.”
Rebecca had a matching skirt, except hers was shorter, and she was wearing heels. Her purple blouse was unbuttoned too far and she was wearing plenty of makeup. She looked three years older. “No wonder dad doesn’t let you wear makeup, you’d look twenty-five,” he said.
He let his window down and whistled.
You going my way? Rebecca asked, leaning in so he could see her fancy blue bra.
He didn’t say any of the things that came to his mind. “Sure, hop in.”
Rebecca’s lips moved next to his ear as she squeezed in behind his seat. She whispered, “I’m not wearing panties.”
Jeez, he didn’t need to know that. After she scooted to the middle of the seat, he glanced back. She had a foot on each side of the car and her knees parted, but her skirt dipped down just enough so he couldn’t tell if she was teasing. Probably a good thing, considering he was already out of his mind imagining things about his mother. He was grateful Deana had interrupted before he made a complete ass of himself.
At Home
Candy stood there for ten minutes, relishing the memory of Evan’s hands caressing her. It wasn’t a massage, he was caressing her, his desire filling is cock. His breath had been on her neck. What if he’d kissed her?
Now that the moment had passed, she thought it obvious she would have laughed it off like it was just him being cute, but she had gotten wet. Was she just indulging her fantasies or was it worse than that?
Evan had always been her little man, and she’d always been flattered by his constant attention, but never considered he had ulterior motives when he touched her. She’d encouraged him. When his father gave her attention and showed appreciation and met her needs, it had been easy to play mommy. How many years had it been since he did that?
The more Evan turned into a man, the harder it was to see him as a son, and lately, he’d made it so much more difficult. It would be so easy for her to veer off course. The less John cared for her the more Evan paid attention. Twice he’d gotten hard with his hands on her, and even had the nerve to press his manhood against her body. She had been blinding herself to the obvious, Evan still had a crush on her. Could a woman like her do the right thing, break his heart, again?
At Jason’s House
Jason’s conscience still bothered him, but Becky had never given any indication that she knew he’d blown his load on her carpet while staring at her pussy. Unfortunately, his guilty conscience couldn’t erase Becky’s new and improved pussy from his mind. He thought about it and dreamed about it, and let his fantasies go wild, but he also avoided his sister as much as possible.
He put the milk, cereal and a bowl down on the table, then sat. Becky and his mother were over by the sink talking about something he didn’t care about. He poured milk on top of his cereal, covered it with sugar and realized he didn’t have a spoon. “Becky, bring me a spoon.”
Could you, please, his mother said.
Sorry, he said. “Becky, could you please bring me a spoon?”
Anything for you, Becky said.
Her tone made him nervous. “Oops,” she said, “I dropped it.”
Before he could say anything, his sister bent at the waist to pick it up. It happened quickly, but he saw it in slow motion. Right there, in front of their mother, Becky’s shirt went up and her pussy appeared between her legs, just like when she was brushing her teeth. It had to be intentional, he thought.
Becky picked up the spoon and walked towards him, their mom in the background oblivious to his sister’s hips doing more than they needed to do. When she stopped in front of him, he said, “You dropped it.”
She whispered, “Sorry, I’ll wipe it for you,” then she used the end of her shirt to wipe the spoon.
In his mind, it was methodical and seductive the way she held the spoon he was going to eat with so close to her pussy, and almost showed him she wasn’t wearing underwear. How the fuck had his sister learned that?
“Thank you,” he said, and turned away. After today, for two months they’d be alone in the house all week while their mother was at work. Shit, he had to get a job.
At school
Deana grabbed Rebecca’s arm and detoured her into the girl’s room. I can’t believe I let you talked me into this,”” she said. “”What a rush.”””
Rebecca looked under the stall doors and moved Deana into the corner. “I’m not going to make it through the assembly without touching myself. Look, I’m naked under here,” she said, while lifting her skirt.
Stop. I don’t want to see that..not now. Deana pushed the front of Rebecca’s skirt down.
Rebecca said, “Sorry,” then kissed her. She wanted to resist, but opened her mouth and let Rebecca slide her tongue in. The fear of being caught and the taboo of it turned her into a ballistic lust missile.
Wait, stop, before I rip your clothes off, Deana said.
“You don’t have to.” Rebecca pulled her skirt up again.
I guess we’re past all the fear of being––
No, I’m still scared, but that makes it more exciting. Rebecca looked around again. “I swear I’m out of my mind horny.” She reached for Deana.
I know, I know, Deana said. “Save it for later. We gotta go.” She really didn’t want Rebecca to stop, but they couldn’t go down on each other right there. They would have plenty of sleep overs during summer vacation.
Later at home
Gloria moped into the room and sat at the kitchen table. “That doesn’t look like the face of someone starting their summer vacation,” Candy said. “What’s wrong?”
Nothing, Gloria said.
That might work on somebody who’s not your mother. Give it up, whatever it is. Is there a boy you’re gonna miss all summer?
Ah, not really, she said. “How come I can’t go to school with Evan…and Deana next year?”
Candy shook her head. “Not that again. I don’t want you going there, that’s why, and that’s why I pay for you to go to private school. The public schools here aren’t great.”
“I don’t want you typing all that doctor’s junk to pay for it,” she said. “They’re good enough for Evan.”
Candy sat and moved the chair closer to Gloria. “Last time we talked about this you agreed you didn’t want to go to that middle school because there wasn’t a good art program and your friends—What happen, are the Softball Sisters having a problem?”
No, Gloria said, and hung her head. “Mom, have you ever really, really like somebody, but they don’t like you or whatever?”
I don’t know about whatever, but yes, I have, everybody has at some point. Is it anybody that I know? Someone who goes to school with Evan?
Um, it doesn’t matter who because nothing is ever gonna happen. He’s not interested.
How could anybody not be interested in such a beautiful, smart person like you? Candy said. “And I’m not saying that because you’re my girl, either. It’s true, you can get any boy you want, but hold out for the best.”
Thanks, Mom, but it’s complicated. Let’s not talk about it. I’ll forget about it. It’s just a crush. You grow out of those, don’t you?
Candy took too long to answer, “Of course you do. How about we go to Miss Tonya’s later and you can play with Jayda?”
Mom, I’m not a kid. We don’t ‘play,’ like with dolls anymore.
You know what I meant, hangout or whatever you big girls do. I’ll play with Miss Tonya, and you grown ups can do whatever you do.
At the end of the short school day:
Evan came out of the school feeling the need to shout with joy. Looking forward to the glorious months ahead made him forget about that morning. He walked towards the parking lot giving high-fives to people that he probably wouldn’t see until school started next year. Most of them he wouldn’t miss, but he noticed someone he would. Darlene was already on one of the school buses, sitting in the backseat. He stood there for a few seconds hoping she’d look his way. She didn’t. Then to his surprise, Jason’s sister, Becky plopped down in the seat next to Darlene. He scanned the school bus and saw that it was mostly empty, yet Becky sat right next to Darlene. He made a mental note to ask Jason how his sister knew Darlene. What an unlikely pair, he thought, how on earth had they become friends.
What the heck, Evan said, when he saw Rebecca and Deana already waiting at his car. “This is shocking. Why’d you pick the last day to finally start showing up on time?”
Rebecca stepped in front of him, toe to toe. “Evan?” She batted her eyes.
What do you want? He sidestepped her.
Could you please give Ann a ride home too? Pretty please.
Hmm, maybe…but what are you gonna do for me? he said.
Whatever you want, Rebecca said.
“Be careful,” Deana said, “he’s a pervert. A real pervert.”
All you gotta do is kiss Deana again. A good one though, not a peck on the cheek, he said, with a grin. “I wanta see it close up this time.”
“What is it with guys and girls kissing?” Deana said.
Rebecca looked at Deana, then turned in a circle, scanning the parking lot. “Ya know, I think you’re asking too much. If you wanta see a girl-girl kiss, then you’re gonna have to do something too,” Rebecca said. “Yup, you’re gonna have to kiss Deana. A tongue kiss.”
“What! Noway,” he said.
“Yeah, noway,” Deana added.
“If you wanta see a kiss that’ll make you hard, you gotta lay one on your sister.”
“Rebecca Stevens, I’m gonna kill you…dead…really dead,” Deana said.
He really wanted to see them make out, but he knew his sister wouldn’t go for it. “Okay, I’ll do it, but not here.” Deana glanced at him and her protests diminished.
On the Bus:
Darlene sat up to see over the back of the bus seat. Becky was coming down the aisle with her pigtails swinging. It was a silly style for a high school girl, but it worked on Becky. It made her incredibly sexy in a perverse school-girl way.
We practically got the whole bus to ourselves, Darlene said, and patted the seat next to her. “Sit.”
Becky bounced when she threw herself into the seat. “Sorry I didn’t get here first.”
Darlene turned towards Becky. “Did you do it yet?”
“Not yet, but I will, soon,” Becky said.
You ain’t gonna chicken out?
Oh no, Becky said, “I ain’t no chicken…you know.”
No, you’re a horny slut, but that’s what I like about you, Bitch.
“Yes I am,” Becky said, proudly. “I did what you said, this morning, and you should have seen the look on his face, and what was in his pants. I’m sure gonna need that lube you gave me. His damn cock his fatter than my arm.”
Darlene wrapped her fingers around Becky’s forearm. “Lucky you.”
Becky told Darlene, in great detail, what happened that morning and what she saw him do after in his bedroom. Darlene said, “You’re gonna fuck your brother, that gets me so wet I should make you go down on me right now.”
It wouldn’t be the first time you made me do that, Becky said. “I thought high school was gonna suck until Rhina and her friend held me down so you could sit on my face.”
That’s what you get for staring at us in the shower.
I couldn’t help it, Becky said. “I never saw a naked black girl before or a redhead, especially one with tits as amazing as yours. Jeez, just thinking about it gets me so horny I could piss myself.”
Before you do that, why don’t you get down there and take care of me, Darlene said, and got up on the seat. She squatted and spread her knees. Her short, stretchy skirt slid up to her groin.
Becky poked her head up over the seat to check on the other kids. Only some prissy girls two rows up, on the opposite side, could possibly see if they wanted to. “Whatever you say,” Becky said, and stood, faced Darlene, then wiggled her way down between the seats. She could smell Darlene’s fiery bush before her face was between her legs. Darlene yanked the crotch of her panties to one side, exposing her crotch. She had a fat, womanly pussy covered in thick red hair. Becky was nervous, but not terrified like the first time Darlene’s cunt was lowered onto her face. Even then, by the time Darlene filled her mouth, she wasn’t scared anymore, and she didn’t care that Rhina’s black pussy was coming next. Being laid out on that wooden bench between the lockers was exciting, and getting another girl off, thrilled her. She’d found a new way to be bad and she couldn’t wait until the next time. She’d become Darlene’s bitch that day, but that was alright because Darlene could help her get what she wanted.
Hurry, Darlene said, grabbing her pigtails, “my stop is coming.”
Becky smirked, and smashed her mouth into Darlene’s crotch. The spread pussy surrounded her mouth and her nose was buried in the cushion of her pubic mound. She licked upward in long, hard strokes, making sure her nose, tongue and chin ground over the giant clitoris. She wished she had one that big. She’d finger it all the time and make Jason suck it every night.
Her tongue fucked the redhead’s juicy hole until she was on the brink, then she plunged two fingers deep inside and went to work on the throbbing clit. Darlene used Becky’s pigtails to hold her mouth where she wanted it, and filled it with her squirting honey.
When she couldn’t take any more, Darlene pulled Becky up and french kissed her. “Mmm, you taste good,” she said. “You’re gonna be a star.”
Becky unfolded herself and got back on the seat. She could cross eating pussy on the school bus off her fantasy to-do-list.
The bus jerked to a stop. Darlene stood, adjusted her skirt and said, “You gonna make it happen soon?”
“It’s just a matter of time,” Becky said.
“Pretty soon we’ll go see Miss Style.”
“I can’t wait,” Becky said, wondering why Darlene was always so secretive about Miss Style.
Once the bus was moving again, Becky started rubbing her pussy and peed just enough to feel the moisture through her pants. Next year everybody would be be whispering, “There’s that lesbian who ate out Darlene on the bus,” but that would be better than, “That’s the girl who fucks her brother.”
In Evan’s car:
After Ann had been dropped off, the sound of gravel under the tires made Deana ask, “Where you going?”
“Right here,” Evan said, and pulled the car to the side of the road.
The cool dampness under the thick tree cover and the smell of rotting leaves and dirt reminded him of the day he went to the creek with Jason. He needed to go back to that spot and see if it excited him as much as it did in his mind.
He looked at Rebecca in the mirror. “Alright, start kissing,” he said, hoping Deana hadn’t changed her mind. He’d worry about having to kiss his sister in front of Rebecca after. It wasn’t a big deal, they’d done it before.
Deana knelt on the seat and leaned into the back. The girls licked their lips, then started kissing, and he felt something like a rubber band snap inside his balls. The sound of lips and tongues and hot breathing filled his head. Deana’s hands raked Rebecca’s hair, tugging her into the frenzied make out session. It was getting so intense he thought Rebecca would pull his sister into the back seat and rip her clothes off. How far had they already gone, he wondered. The potential made him shudder.
Pow! Rebecca said, pushing back. “Now that’s worth a lifetime of rides to school and something really big for my birthday. Not to mention—”
Phew, oh my, he said, and wiped his forearm across his brows. His dick was hard and the idea of kissing his sister was suddenly overwhelming.
Deana was still kneeling on her seat and she leaned in his direction. He licked his dry lips and inhale slowly. Deana’s lips were already wet and primed for kissing. They both closed their eyes and their lips touched together. Her warm lips felt different than they had the time he’d kissed her to make a point. It was more like the day she kissed him, except there was more. Pretending they were Rebecca’s lips made him feel better about how much he liked it. His sister tilted her head and shocked him with her tongue. It thrust into his mouth and mingled with his. Her hand went behind his head and kept him from moving back. He forgot about Rebecca and let it happen. It was incredibly erotic kissing his sister. As kids, she’d always wanted to play husband and wife, and kiss him, but it never felt like this. A powerful, passionate thing was happening and he was ashamed. He peeked with one eye and saw his sister’s eyes wide open, smiling back at him. At that moment, something happened, something was different between them.
“Wow, you two are making me jealous,” Rebecca said.
The sound of Rebecca’s voice made them stop kissing, and he diverted his eyes away from Deana, embarrassed. “You wanted a kiss, there ya go,” Evan said.
“Yeah, there ya go,” Deana repeated, and looked out the window.
“Who kisses better, me or Evan?” Rebecca said.
“I really can’t say,” Deana said. “And no, you can’t kiss him and see.”
“Damn,” Rebecca said.
He started the car and looked back at Rebecca. He wanted to kiss the girl that made out with his sister. Rebecca winked at him and lifted her skirt. She had a full triangle of reddish-brown pubic hair, and plump pussy-lips. She was that kind of girl.
For the five minutes it took to get to Rebecca’s house, nobody spoke a single word. Evan kept one eye on the road and one in the rear view mirror. He didn’t look at Deana.
Once Rebecca gave him a show getting out of the car, she pulled Deana by the arm. “Get up. I got to tell you something.”
What, Deana said. She stood with her back to Evan.
Rebecca whispered, “That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen. I got off. I swear, I came.”
Deana said no with her eyes, but let her friend grab a handful of her crotch. Rebecca’s middle finger easily slip between her wet lips.
You’re on fire, Rebecca said. “You loved it, didn’t you?”
Shut up, Deana hissed. “It was your stupid idea. I was just playing along.” She sat down. “Bye, I’ll call you later.” She pulled her feet in the car.
Rebecca smirked and said, “You’re a great actress,” then shut Deana’s door.
Evan hadn’t been able to hear what they were saying, but he could assume. Why the hell was it so exciting thinking about his sister with another girl?
When the silence got to be more than he could stand, he said the only thing he could think of to break the ice, “Can’t believe we did that.”
I can, was all his sister said, then she continued staring out the window.
He thought about telling her about Rebecca’s exhibitionism in the backseat, but decided to keep it to himself. The tumbler clearly had the equipment and the desire. It was just a matter of time.
Evan stopped in their driveway, shoved the shifter into park and blew out a long huff. “Summer vacation, wow.” They sure had kicked it off with a bang.
Deana opened her door got out and said, “We’ll talk later,” then closed the door.
He stayed in the car trying to understand what was happening.
Rebecca’s House
Rebecca was naked within twenty seconds of entering her house. She hadn’t really thought her scheme would work, it was just a fun game she expected Deana to shoot down, yet it had been so easy, like her friend had been waiting for the opportunity to kiss her brother. Kissing Deana in front of someone, especially her brother, was liberating and erotic, but watching a brother and sister, twins, in a heated make out kind of kiss, opened a trap door to the really nasty fantasies she didn’t normally let herself think about. Her crotch had caught on fire and she spread her legs and fingered herself while Evan was in the car with her. Hadn’t she hoped they would catch her? She really was an exhibitionist. She loved showing Evan her pussy. It was just a matter of time before her wildest dreams came true.
Rebecca went into her parents room without her clothes. Why her mother had a 12-inch black rubber cock, she didn’t know, but she was grateful. It went into her mouth without a thought about her mother’s juices still being on it, she didn’t care. She sucked it, moaning Evan’s name. She had never been so aroused in her life. It was an irrational state of lust, like a horny squirrel running under a car tire in pursuit of a female.
Rebecca stood on the chair in front of her mother’s vanity, and straddled the dildo. “Oh, fuck me, Evan. Fuck me in front of your sister.” She watched in the mirror as the black dick forced her pussy to open. It hurt, really hurt, but she kept on lowering her ass, watching the dick slide into her body. “Oh, Evan, fuck me, Evan…”
If she heard her parents, she’d be that squirrel under a tire.
When Evan finally came down from his room, he stepped off the last step into the hallway and Deana came out of her room. “Let’s talk,” she said.
Okay, he said, still pretending everything was normal.
In here, Deana said, and backed him into the bathroom.
Why––
Because, she said, and close the door, then push the lock button.
This is weird, Evan said.
Not nearly as weird as what happened in the car, Deana said. “I’m not sure what’s worse, me kissing Rebecca in front of you, or us kissing in front of her.”
It was obvious to him. He looked over her shoulder in the mirror and from behind, Deana could have been any hot girl, but when he stared into her black eyes, she was his sister. He could feel her and he thought she might cry. “Dee, don’t trip on this,” he said. “Whatever you and Rebecca do, I don’t care and I’m never going to say anything. It’s cool.”
Glad you think so, she said. “I promise, if you and Jason were making out, it would be a different story.”
Yeah, I guess so, but still, don’t worry about it. Now’s the time to explore, experiment and figure stuff out. Enjoy ourselves before we have grown-up responsibilities. We’re young.
She rested her hands above his hips and mumbled, “So let’s set the world on fire.” It made butterflies in his stomach. “If you feel that way, can I kiss you again?” she said. “To prove it wasn’t anything. We were only pretending, acting for Rebecca.”
Sure, let’s put this to rest. He dipped down and pressed his lips to hers while staring at her. Those beautiful eyes penetrated his soul. His sister wasn’t pretending. Her hands moved behind his back and pulled him into her.
He closed his eyes and his tongue intertwined with hers. She sat on the counter and wrapped her arms around his neck, her heels hooked inside his legs and forced him into her open thighs. One of his hands was on her back, between her shoulder blades, the other was under her hair, on her neck. His dick was rock-hard and seconds. Did his sister want him as bad as he wanted Candy?
Wow, Deana said, leaning back, her legs still holding him.
Phew, that sure put things to rest. He didn’t love anybody more than Deana, they shared a part of each other, but she was his sister. He couldn’t love her that way.
You sure pretend well, she said.
He was pretending, and he wanted to keep on pretending he didn’t want his sister or his mother. “Ah, it’s nothing to worry about, We got caught up. Just some hormone thing or something. Nothing to worry about.”
It’s a hormone thing all right, she said. “Being a teenager sucks.”
It does, so let’s just forget this.
We should, she said. “Let’s get out of here. I’ll go, you stay a minute. It’ll look better that way.”
Yeah, right, he agreed, yet didn’t understand.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 7: Summer Lawn Job
The birds had started chirping, and the sun was creasing the eastern skyline when Candy got out of bed. John had come home at midnight, smelling of alcohol. She pretended she had been in a sound sleep and only grunted at him. If she asked where he’d been that would have led to him berating her for accusing him of something when he was working hard to provide for her and his family. She didn’t need that. She was already beating herself up mentally.
She had to wash those panties, needed them to be pure and unstained by the incestuous act of adultery. She’d never gone to church as a kid, but during the few years she’d taken Evan and Deana, for Sandra’s sake, she’d heard enough to know she had already committed adultery with her son, in her mind. She could never let it happen anywhere else.
Now the hamper was empty and her panties were in the washing machine. They’d come out like nothing had ever happened. Too bad there wasn’t a washing machine for her mind.
Candy sat on top of the Maytag. The cool steel on her ass cheeks sent chill bumps down her thighs and up her spine. She took a long slow breath, then pushed the start button. A second passed and she jerked when the water started spraying. The vibration transferred to her skin, into her muscles and up through her vaginal tube. Her womb tightened and her nipples grew. She slipped her hand inside her robe and fondled her breasts. She was a weak, tired woman with a horny teenager trapped inside. Her eyes had seen Evan pressing his face into her panties, but her brain told her it was her pussy he was licking. His face was buried in her crotch, and his tongue was plunging into her body. The gears in her head cranked up the time machine; she was suddenly in the kitchen of her family’s double wide trailer. It was a memory she had barred from her present life, but it was one too powerful to be forgotten.
The washing machine’s water valve snapped shut and the Maytag jerked. Candy was knocked back to the present and nearly screamed, but the soothing chug, chug, chug of the wash cycle made her drift back.
Candy didn’t realize her big sister knew how much she liked to spy. Sally said, “Why don’t I show you how it feels, then maybe you won’t have to peek when my boyfriend comes over.”
Candy’s cheeks burned with embarrassment. “I, ah, I—”
“Yeah, let me do that, I’ll show you what your fingers can’t do,” Sally said, and pushed Candy’s pants down below her hips.
Candy loved and trusted her big sister, they had grown up together, but she still questioned her sanity. “Here? Right here?” she said. It sucked that they still lived at home with their parents.
Sally’s cheeks glowed and her lips formed a crooked smile. “Why not, I’m going to eat you.”
While Candy tried to understand what was happening, Sally helped her onto the table, and yanked the soft, cotton pants down her legs. Candy stared at them on the floor while Sally knelt. Candy had never had a boyfriend go there, certainly not a girl, but that was her sister.
Her legs were resting on Sally’s shoulders. The first kiss tickled her inner thigh, sending goosebumps up her stomach. She felt her nipples stiffen. The next kiss was closer, and the desire to giggle faded. Sally pressed her lips onto the mound of her crotch, and something stirred deeper inside her body than her probing fingers had ever reached. It felt better than she had imagined while secretly watching Sally get eaten out.
When Sally’s tongue forced open the smooth, plump flaps and went into her inflamed vaginal groove, Candy knew she’d been cheating herself using her fingers. The only thing that kept her from screaming was the fear of waking their mother. She squeaked and let out a long muffled moan as she lifted up on her elbows. She needed to see what Sally was doing to her. Her sister’s blue eyes peered at her and twinkled, then she went to work. Her lips, tongue and fingers blended into a collage of pleasure between Candy’s legs. She gasped and bit her lip. The pressure building inside wouldn’t be contained for long. It was a force greater than her years on Earth allowed her to comprehend.
Finally, with a loud squeal, Candy fell back onto the table. Her orgasm sent her legs straight out, shaking, then her heels dug into Sally’s shoulder blades. In a fuzzy cloud she could see her sister grinning at her from between her thighs. Sally’s face said things would be different now. Candy knew they would. An orgasm of that magnitude had the power to change things.
Evan rolled on his back without anything on his mind. Ten seconds passed and he remembered his mother’s underwear, Gloria’s reincarnation and Deana’s lips. He closed his eyes but that only made him visualize his thoughts. He saw his mother walking to her room after she left him to peel the potatoes, but now saw something that day’s trauma blinded him to. He had noticed her amazing tits as they moved around under her loose blouse, but now he saw them clear in his mind. Her nipples were huge, solid bulges following her tits side-to-side swishing. Candy had gone braless back in the good ole days, but not since his father married her.
His mother had taken his hands under the hot water, knowing his arms were rubbing the overflow of her breasts. He pressed his erection against her back and her nipples had stiffened. Then he’d gone into her room—violating his father’s rule and her privacy—to look at her pussy bursting from those red panties. Those fuckin’ red panties were in his laundry hamper, and he came in them!
There could be an explanation for her not wearing a bra, he told himself. Maybe they were all in the laundry? Certainly there was a better chance of that than his mother trying to get him excited. The red panties in his hamper? Well it was, after all, a hamper designed for dirty clothes. He might not be able to explain it to his satisfaction, but surely it could be explained in bunches of ways that didn’t include his mother wanting him to taste her pussy juices and come in her underwear. Damn it, he thought, why didn’t I at least rinse them out?
He took a few minutes to review the events of the last month. He had already been horny and lonely without Stacey when he had kissed Deana. That had opened the closet in his mind where he’d hidden those embarrassing puberty-induced feelings. Then his subconscious mind saw Gloria turning into a clone of his babysitter. That was a catalyst to rejuvenate his crush and make him misinterpret everything his mother did. Jeez, he thought, on top of that he’d felt up Rebecca’s ass, saw her pussy and made out with his own sister in front of her. He knew Deana and Rebecca at least made out and Gloria’s best friend sat on another girl’s face at the ball park. No wonder his mind was all messed up. He needed someone to talk to, to give a blow-by-blow account of the past month. They could tell him if he had grounds for his suspicion, or if it was all in his head.
In the absence of wise counsel, he thought ignorance was his best course of action, and he would act like everything was normal until it was proven otherwise. Maybe Deana or his mother would come right out and ask for sex. Then he’d know, but he’d also have to choose between right and sex. Tough decision, he mused as he got out of bed. He had to go do Miss Tonya’s yard work, and tonight was race night. “Mm, do Miss Tonya,” he whispered. That would never happen, but thinking about it, and Cindy racing, was enough to make him forget about everything else.
Evan took the long way through their neighborhood to get to Miss Tonya’s house. Everything was as he remembered it, so he ruled out being picked up by aliens and dropped off on another planet. He had been horrified to find the hamper empty, but his mother was her normal self. There was no way she could have found his jizz in her panties and acted normal, so he relaxed and kissed her goodbye. Everything was just the way it was supposed to be.
When he parked in front of Miss Tonya’s house, he decided to mow the lawn first, then get involved with all the planting stuff she’d mentioned. Mowing a lawn was the perfect brainless activity for him. Walk back and forth, make straight lines and enjoy a sense of accomplishment at the end.
On Miss Tonya’s front porch, when he was ready to ring the bell, it felt like the first time he had to sell raffle tickets for baseball. Was he actually nervous? He pushed the button and waited long enough to think nobody was home. Had he messed up and come too early or on the wrong day? While he was deciding whether or not to ring again, he saw movement threw the translucent window. The door opened quickly and cool air and rock ‘n’ roll rushed out. Was she actually listening to Led Zeppelin’s, “Whole Lotta Love”?
Hi, Evan, Miss Tonya said.
She was wearing a well-worn, loose-fitting sweatshirt with the sleeves cut off and neck hole opened with a cut down the front. The smell of tanning lotion and her rosy face suggested she’d been lying in the sun, but the slope and free movement of her tits said to him, No bikini top. He looked down at her bare feet, then followed her shiny, reddened flesh up to her jean shorts. They had been butchered and worn out like Becky’s. Though Miss Tonya’s shorts were loose enough to be pulled on without having to open them. Could she have been tanning in the nude?
“I didn’t expect you so early during summer vacation. Jayda is in bed still,” she said.
He tried to look anywhere else, but kept returning to her chest. Miss Tonya had breasts much larger than she ever let be seen at the ball field, but based on how they hung and the placement of those bumps, he assumed they were “ski-Jump” tits. Could those really be her nipples holding up that sweatshirt, he wondered.
“Oh, then she probably doesn’t want me to mow the grass,” he said. For a few seconds his porn brain painted pictures of his mom’s best friend sunbathing nude, while Jayda was in the house going down on some girl.
“You do whatever you need to do, you’re the one working,” she said. “She’ll get over it.”
Just for fun, he threw out, “We could always start with that massage you wanted.”
Miss Tonya pushed her thumbs in her pockets. A gap opened and the shorts dipped low enough that he could have seen a tan line or panties, if there were any. She smiled like she wasn’t one of the softball moms, and said, “I might need you to rub me in places you wouldn’t be comfortable touching your mother.”
There was no right response. If he said, “I’ll touch you anywhere you want,” and she was joking, then he’d sound like a pervert trying to get in her pants. If she wasn’t joking and he laughed it off, she’d be embarrassed and he’d never get to massage her. Fuck it, he thought, I’m on planet Horny Women anyway. He said, “Can’t imagine that.” Touche`, that could be taken many ways and she’d have to make the first decisive move.
“Interesting,” she said, “I’ll keep that in mind.”
Did she just say, I might get to put my hands on her naked body, then fuck her? He said, “Okay,” but he might as well have said, “Daha.”
Why don’t you start in the backyard. The lawnmower is in the shed. I’ll bring some sweet tea out for you,” she said. “When you finish, we’ll discuss the other thing.
Was the other thing the sex they were going to have or the plants? He kept his mouth shut and walked around the house.
The backyard had a privacy fence down both sides and woods across the back. There was a lounge chair, towel and book in the middle of the lawn. He processed all the information he had and decided, unless Miss Tonya had taken her bikini off and thrown those shorts on before she reached the door, she had to be lying there naked when he rang. But Jayda was home. Nobody’s mother gets naked in the backyard when their kid could see them. Whose mother actually got naked at all in the backyard? Damn porn brain! He needed to go to college and stop watching porn.
Evan got the mower out of the shed. The whoosh of the backdoor made him look. Miss Tonya walked over to the chair, folded it up, then bent at the waist, reaching for the book. The loose bottom of her shirt gave him a perfect view of the elongated, cone shaped tits swinging under her body. It would be embarrassing if she caught him staring, but he couldn’t turn away. When she straightened up, her ample ass cheeks swallowed her shorts, and he was seeing one of the softball moms’ butts like it should never be seen. She’s older than my mother, he told himself, but that only made him want her more.
Evan, I put a glass of tea on the table in the screen room,” she said. “I’ll be inside if you need anything.
She’s mom’s best friend, not one of the MILFs Jason chats with online, he reminded himself, and said, “Okay.”
After mowing the backyard, Evan did the front, then put the mower in the shed and got the weed whacker. He checked his watch to see how much time he had. He hoped to finish up the lawn and put off the landscaping or whatever Miss Tonya wanted until tomorrow or Monday. That way he could get home, take a shower and head to Jason’s without seeing his father. It wasn’t that he had been told not to go to the races, but the less his father thought he was there, the better. It would suck if he got a direct order not to go. If his father started asking him a bunch of questions, he’d get nervous and blow it.
Later, he looked over his work and felt a sense of pride. Miss Tonya’s yard looked great. Perfectly straight rows, the edging was just right and there wasn’t a speck of debris on the sidewalks or driveway. He had even pulled weeds from around the shrubs across the front of her house, without being asked.
He walked over to the garden hose hanging on the back of the house, then picked up the end of the hose and studied the brass nozzle, before opening the faucet. He wanted to rinse his hands and wipe his face,not soak his clothes and sneakers. Then he could talk to Miss Tonya about that other thing. If the other thing turned out to be sex, his love for racing would be put to the test. There was no way he had time to fuck his mother’s best friend and get home before his father. It was a ridiculous fantasy, but it was a nice distraction from those red panties. He’d done well all day not to think about it, but the closer he got to going back to his house, the more nervous he was. Even teenage denial had a hard time overlooking something as bizarre as Candy’s underwear, only her underwear, in his hamper.
“Evan,” Miss Tonya said, as he was about to unscrew the sprayer.
“Oh, hi, I was just going to rinse off and come knock,” he said. “I finished the yard, and I’m ready to hear about the other stuff.”
The screen door slapped the wood frame and she stepped out of the shadow. He tried to swallow, but only croaked. His throat had already been dry, now nothing would go down. He’d need to wet his mouth before trying to talk. Once the sun was on her, he could tell her hair was wet and pulled back on her head, and a white T-shirt had replaced her sweatshirt. Man, was it tight. Her eyes seemed bigger and prettier when her hair was off her forehead. He tried to focus on them. She was walking towards him, either seductively, or gingerly because her feet were bare, he wasn’t sure.
“Okay, I’ll show you,” she said, and talked the whole time she approached. “I’ll point it out and then we can talk dollars. I’ll pay you for today now, of course. You did a nice job. It looks great. Your mom was right, you do great work. You pay attention to detail.”
He wanted to say, “She said that,” but Miss Tonya had stopped right in front of him and his tongue was stuck to the roof of his mouth. The softball mom’s tits were as big as he’d thought earlier, and she seriously wasn’t wearing a bra. Just a white T-shirt, tucked into her pants. It was pulled down tight, but the lumps on top of her breasts still turned up. Big, firm, ski-jump tits on a woman older than my mother, he thought. Was Miss Tonya in on it with Candy? Both of them were trying to make him insane with their braless trickery.
“Ah, thank you,” he said. “I’m just going to rinse my hands.”
Miss Tonya said, “Good,” and stared at his hands, waiting.
He turned the end of the nozzle and it hissed, sputtered and spurted out varying streams in different directions. It was one of those stupid sprayers that started out in a wide mist, then went to a stream after you unscrewed it far enough. This one was defective, and water squirted from under the thing he was unscrewing. Before he could make a correction, water, sweat and dirt got in his eyes. They burned and he closed them hard, He unscrewed faster and straightened his arms to get the rogue streams away from him. He said, “Shit,” then remembered his mother’s friend was standing next to him. “Shoot, I meant shoot.”
While he was wiping his face on his arm, he could hear Miss Tonya chuckling. “That thing is messed up,” she said. “You have to know how to work it.”
Great, now you tell me, he thought, feeling stupid and embarrassed. He opened his eyes. They still stung, but he could see the water pelting the thick centipede grass. His wet shirt clung to his chest. “Sorry.” He turned, and the woman was smiling like a middle school girl who had pulled a good one on him. Though nothing else resembled a middle school girl.
“No problem,” she said. “I should have warned you.”
All his fantasies of being a porn star, being the big man who could handle a woman, evaporated with the water on his face. He was suddenly terrified like a little boy in a strip club. Miss Tonya had gotten just as wet. The white T-shirt was clinging to her chest and had become translucent. Her brown nipples were still growing. They were turned up, pushing into the wet fabric, reaching for him. They were like small baby bottle nipples, and he was a baby, his parched lips trying to separate. “I, ah, I got you wet. I’m so sorry, I just—”
“It’s only water, I’m not going to melt,” she said. “I’m not that sweet.” She didn’t bother to cross her arms over her chest like most girls would do when their headlights came on in public.
There was no explanation other than his mother’s best friend wanted him to see through her shirt, he knew that. Shouldn’t he make the next move, say something that led to them fucking right there on the ground? If she was a college school girl, he’d know what to say, but she was a woman, a grown woman who could tell his mother he’d asked her to have sex with him. He didn’t say anything, he didn’t make the next move, he just tried to look anywhere other than at her tits.
“Let me show you what I want,” she said, and turned away from him. “They’re delivering the shrubs Monday.”
He turned off the water and followed her around like a puppy dog, knowing he’d regret this day the rest of his life. A thirty-something divorcee had offered him sex and he didn’t have the balls to make a move. He’d better do well at racing, because all his fantasies of grandeur were gone. He’d never mention this to Jason, or anybody.
Other than the music coming from the speakers, Evan’s car was quiet. Jason seem to have something on his mind, and Evan was relieved. When Jason first heard about the job at Miss Tonya’s, he’d said, “Really, she’s hot, and I heard she’s into young guys. I’d do her.”
Evan didn’t know where Jason heard that, and he’d ignored it, and forgotten about it until after he left–really ran away from–miss Tonya’s house. He was glad Jason seemed to have forgotten about it, too.
The quiet drive on I-10 gave him time to think about racing Dale’s car. Tonight he’d get to see it run. He’d seen it plenty of times before, but, truthfully, he never paid much attention to that division. Now it was the most important division, except Cindy’s. It was almost impossible to believe it was going to happen, he was going to drive a race car at the Deep South Speedway in an actual race. That is if nothing changed between now and then.
Evan wouldn’t let himself think about that, so he shifted his thoughts to the exchange with Deana before he left for Jason’s house. He felt bad about lying to her and worse about not including her in his plan. She’d be excited with him and he wanted that, but there was no way he could make her a co-conspirator. Besides, he was keeping his distance until that whole kissing thing was far enough behind them, or he was having sex with Rebecca, or anyone other than Deana or Candy. He’d enjoyed kissing Deana too much, and he’d do it again if she initiated it. That’s why he would have made up an excuse even if he wasn’t going to the races tonight. He couldn’t have done what she wanted anyway.
Deana grabbed her phone and sat on the end of her bed. She fanned her legs, open, closed, open and blew out a long breath. Evan had come home, showered and rushed off to Jason’s house. It was obvious to her that he was up to something, and their mother probably picked up on it, too, but she didn’t say anything. Deana highlighted Rebecca’s number and pressed the call button, then fell back on the bed.
“Hi,” Rebecca said. “Want me to come over?”
She used her feet to push her body up the bed. “No,” she said, and kicked a stuffed animal off the bed.
Rebecca said, “Wanna come here?”
Deana bent her knees until her heels were close to her butt, then she let them flop to the sides. Her shorts tightened over her mound and between her legs. The feeling was strange, confusing and erotic. Evan though she knew plenty of women shaved their pussy, she hadn’t been completely bald since she was ten, and now she felt stupid for shaving it. Nothing was going to happen with Evan; he’d never let it, and truthfully, she wouldn’t either. So why had she shaved her pussy?
Each time she carefully stroked the steel blade up her swollen lips, in her hidden thoughts, she’d imagined being with Evan and knowing she was bald under her sweats. She had expected him to stay home and teach her to kick-fight, he’d been promising, but he left. Now, even though he wouldn’t have seen it, and she wouldn’t have told him, she was disappointed. Obviously she had issues.
“Well,” Rebecca said, “you wanna?”
“No,” she said, and reached for a pillow to stuff under her head. She put her hand down her shorts. She hadn’t even put on panties.
“What’s wrong?”
“Nah-thing,” she said.
“Don’t nah-thing me,”Rebecca said. “You sound funny, so tell me. We don’t have secrets.”
Deana thought about telling her best friend the one thing she planned to take to her grave. It would be such a relief to say the words out loud, but nobody could know. It was worse than the things she imagined doing with Evan, and she couldn’t even confess that. “Rebecca, you promise not to tell anyone?”
“You know better than to worry about that,” Rebecca said.
“I shaved my pussy!”
“Your what?” Rebecca said. “You hate that word.”
Deana held the phone with her shoulder and shoved both hands down her shorts. “My pussy is bald. It feels so weird.” She spread herself and slid her middle finger through the wet groove, remembering Evan’s strong hands massaging her ass, so close to her crotch that she wanted to scream, “Do it, touch me.”
“Deana!”
“Sorry, I’m horny, out of my mind horny, and it feels crazy good,” she said. “Oh, and it’s cunt that I hate. Pussy’s okay. My bald pussy, pussy, pussy feels so good.”
“I’m coming over!”
Deana stared at the call ended message. She didn’t want to let Rebecca come over, but she needed her. She was worried about what would happened when she saw her BFF for the first time since the last day of school. That was the day they kissed in front of Evan, and the day she knew Evan wanted her, too.
The knock at the front door came sooner than Deana anticipated, and she didn’t feel prepared. Rebecca would want to see, and now that she was outside the door, she was embarrassed about how she had acted on the phone and what she had done. She filled her lungs slowly, then blew it all out in one rush. Her mother was home, and her father could be home at any time, or not.
When she opened the front door, Rebecca pushed past her and looked around the living room and in the kitchen. “Where’s Evan?”
“He’s not here,” she said.
“Your mom?” Rebecca asked, and started herding Deana backward towards her room.
“Probably in her room,” she said. “Take it easy.”
“Just get in here, I gotta see, let me see your bald kitty.” Rebecca closed Deana’s door, and practically shoved her towards the bed.
She smiled nervously, but felt better now that Rebecca was there. All those warm, passionate, loving feelings they shared changed the atmosphere, and they changed her, too. She wasn’t lonely and sad or disappointed anymore. “Okay, here goes,” she said, and started a side-to-side shimmy. Her shorts inched down, and she shrugged her shoulders and tilted her head shyly. “Don’t laugh.”
“Don’t tease,” Rebecca said.
“Me…tease?” She rotated her hips and pushed her groin forward. Her shorts dipped another inch.
“I swear,” Rebecca threatened, “I’ll rip your clothes off.”
She knew the little gymnast could easily overpower her, so she picked up the pace. “Here it comes.” She arched backward until she was about to fall. The air was crisp on her hairless pubic mound. She shoved her shorts over the bulges of her hips and air rushed across her sensitive labia. It tingled at first, but seeing Rebecca step forward made her lips pulsate.
“OMG!” Rebecca said. “Wow, I didn’t think it could get any more sexy, but wow! Can I, um, pet your kitty?”
Deana took one step closer, and a magnetic force pulled her two more. She held Rebecca’s hand and moved it to her stomach, then gave it the gentlest nudge, and Rebecca continued onward. “It feels even better when you touch it,” she said, and gasped. Rebecca’s palm cupped her mound, and her fingers wrapped around her pubic bone.
“It’s amazing,” Rebecca said. “So smooth, like a baby’s butt.”
“When have you ever touched a baby’s butt?”
“It’s an expression,” Rebecca said.
Rebecca’s words were long, drawn out, and breathy. Deana felt them on her cheek, and she felt three fingers reaching between her legs. They grasped her inflamed flesh, pressed into it, squeezed moisture from her inner labia and a finger slipped inside her groove. “Ahh, oh, Reb, my mom…Mmm.”
“Dee, my god, you’re on fire. You’re soaked.”
Her friend’s hand rotated, the heel shoved into the cushion of her V. The fingers sliced through the valley between her pussy lips, grinding over her clit. “My mom,” she mumbled. She hadn’t realized until now how much she had missed Rebecca. How much she wanted her, but this wasn’t the time or place. “My father, might come…”
“Don’t worry,” Rebecca said, and backed her up until she fell onto the bed. “This isn’t going to take long.”
It was dangerous, stupid really, but Rebecca’s hands were lifting her legs all the way up and pushing them apart. Her hands moved down each inner thigh until Deana was spread eagle, and Rebecca squeezed her pussy as she went to her knees. She looked down her body at Rebecca’s face between her splayed legs. It was an obscene, nasty position for a young lady to be in, and it excited her. She was going to get her pussy eaten out by another girl right in her father’s house, and that felt good to think about, but it was terrifying, too.
Rebecca blew a long, slow stream of air over her lips, and she almost screamed. Hands were on her ass-cheek, pushing her crotch higher. “I still can’t believe how beautiful it is…beautiful you are,” Rebecca said, and kissed her slit where it cut across her pubic bone. “I’ve wanted to do this ever since the last time I did this.”
The hot tongue darting out and punching the nub of her clit made her blind, deaf and dumb. That might have been her first orgasm, and if she was alone using her finger, she might have been satisfied. Rebecca used her thumbs to spread her pussy open. The air spiked her burning, pink meat, then Rebecca covered it with her mouth. Her tongue drilled up into her pussy hole, and plunged deep, deep, and deeper than she thought it could go. Another orgasm might have rolled through her body, but it may have been a continuation of the first one.
“Damn it, you taste so good,” Rebecca said. “I love making you cum. Cum for me again. Cum all over my face, in my mouth.”
Deana was holding her legs behind her knees, pulling them and rocking her body. It was hard to distinguish tongue from lips, nose or chin. All of Rebecca’s face was in her spread cunt. If she was licking her butt-hole, then her nose was smashing her clit, and if her tongue was ramming into her pussy, then her upper lip was getting it. At no time did Rebecca let up, no matter how much she begged her to stop. Orgasm after orgasm pounded her senses, and she had no idea how much noise she was making or how much time was passing.
Candy took her hand out from under her shirt, and took the other one out of her pants, then backed away from Deana’s door. She couldn’t bear to listen anymore. She hurried to her room.
When she was completely naked, she brought up the image of the driveway and sat in her chair. She wasn’t surprised about Deana and Rebecca, and it didn’t upset her. What kind of mother did that make her? She was letting her daughter have sex with another girl. A normal mother wouldn’t let that happen.
Candy wasn’t a normal mother, or normal in any other way. What a hypocrite she’d be to stop them. She had grown up with Sally, doing the same thing, except with her own sister. At least Rebecca wasn’t her sister.
She put her feet on the edge of her desk and spread her legs. Her pussy lips were pulsing and wet. Her fingers pushed between them. She missed her sister more everyday, and wished she’d listened to what Sally had told her about John. She had gone against Sally, the only person she truly loved, and now she was paying the price.
John’s black SUV came down the driveway. Candy jumped to her feet, went around in a frantic circle grabbing up her clothes, then dashed out of her room. She ran through the kitchen with the wad of clothes under her arm. If John got out of the car right away, he’d see her racing naked across the room, but she had no choice.
Deana’s stomach muscles tightened and pulled her into a half sit up. She grabbed Rebecca by her ears and said, “Shh, did you hear that?”
“What?” Rebecca said.
“That!” The footfall was loud and rushed. “Shit.”
Rebecca scrambled to her feet. Deana knew there wasn’t any chance of finding her shorts and putting them on, so she grabbed the blanket and covered her middle.
She heard her mother’s voice, “Deana, honey.” They both stared at the door, waiting for the worst moment of their lives to happen. “Your father’s home.”
The door didn’t open, but the bathroom door slammed. “Oh my god,” Deana said. “Give me my shorts. Shit, that was close.”
“Fuck,” Rebecca said. “I was…we were fuckin’ squirrels under the tire. Damn it, why don’t you have a lock?”
“You know why, potty mouth,” Deana said, and pulled her shorts up. “A better question is why don’t we have our own apartment. Squirrels, what the hell does that mean?”
“Nothing,” Rebecca said, and kissed her on the lips. “You love my potty mouth.”
Three quick taps on the door, then it opened. “Good,” her mother said, under her breath. “Your dad’s home. Don’t blast any music. Rebecca, you staying for dinner?”
“No ma’am, I already ate,” Rebecca said, with a straight face.
“Okay, that’s good,” Candy said, and closed the door.
They looked at each other for a minute with questioning faces. Finally, Deana said, “I can’t believe you said that.”
“I know, it just came out,” Rebecca said. “Did she know? Do you think she knew? Why didn’t she open the door the first time?”
“I don’t know. It was weird…but she couldn’t know,” Deana said. “She was probably just making sure we knew he was home, in case we were doing something online that he might not like. Not that I would ever do that.”
“I know, you’re a good girl who never does anything wrong,” Rebecca said.
“That was before I got corrupted by you.” She wished her father would go to China already, and maybe forget to come back for the rest of the summer. She wanted to live her life without being afraid, at least until she left for college.
“You loved getting corrupted by me,” Rebecca said. “I can’t wait until the next time.”
“Don’t look at me like that,” Deana said. “If he ever caught us, or even suspected, I’d never get to see you again.” It’d be his fault if she became a lesbian.
Once they were off the interstate, and only a few miles from the track, the mood in Evan’s car changed. Evan was excited and had a hard time not speeding.
The sign announcing the Deep South Speedway flashed by and Evan moved into the left-hand turn lane. They crossed the two southbound lanes onto the dirt access road and immediately Evan lowered both windows. His pulse quickened. “I love that smell.”
What smell? Jason said. “I don’t smell anything.”
It’s racing in the air. Race fuel, exhaust, dirt and speed.
Okay, Jason said, “whatever.”
You’ll see. I still can’t believe you’ve never come to the races with me.
“I’m just not into all that drafting, loose, tight, pushing, spinning,” Jason said. “The only reason I watch racing is because I’m hoping I’ll get to hear the announcer say, ‘Danica is tight, or Danica took a hard hit in the rear. She’s okay, but she’ll be sore tomorrow.’”
Evan smiled even though he didn’t want to, and Jason added, “Besides, I’ve been to like a hundred go-kart races with you, but they didn’t cost twenty bucks…for a pit pass, whatever that is.”
Yeah, I know, that’s why I’m paying for you tonight, Evan said.
Evan and Jason walked across the grass parking lot and got in line. “Hear that?” Evan said.
Hear what? Jason said.
That, he said, pointing at what they couldn’t see. “Those are Street Stock cars doing warm-up laps. That’s the division Cindy’s friend races in, the one whose car I’m gonna drive. Cindy told him I can drive the wheels off a race car, and he wants me to have a go at it.”
Drive the wheels off or crash the shit out of it and get killed by your dad.
Crash, doubt it. Killed, maybe. He pulled some bills out of his pocket and said to the girl inside the small wooden building, “Two pit passes and your phone number, please.”
Just the pit passes, a heavyset woman sitting behind her said.
By the girl’s expression, Evan figured it was her mother. “Okay,” he said, and held out his hand for the two wrist bracelets and ticket stubs.
Enjoy the races, she said, and pointed. He read her lips, “See you later.”
They walked up the sidewalk beside a two-story building that housed the concession stands and the restrooms. On the second floor, Bart, the announcer, called the race from the control room. The sidewalk came to a T and there was the racetrack in front of them. It was a five-eighths mile, high-banked oval that had been cut into the earth. The grandstand was a series of shelves dug into the hill. At the bottom, a concrete wall kept the race cars away from the fans with the aid of a tall chain-link catch fence. The only thing taller was the flag-stand, and it reached out over the track.
Those are the pits over there, Evan said, and pointed to their right.
I thought the pits were supposed to be in the middle of the track?
Not always,” Evan said. “There’s too many cars and haulers to fit down there, so they put ’em over there.
Jason turned in a circle, and said, “Cool,” then he spun around again. “Really cool, and there’s lots of chicks too.
What’s up with ticket girl? She seemed eager to hook up later.”
I didn’t remember who she was until we started walking away. She’s changed a lot since last year, but I don’t really know her. Seen her around and her dad drives a car.
She’s pretty cute.
That’s all I need,” Evan said. “Did you see her mom?
I’d do her.
“Her mother?”
“No, Jackass, her, ticket girl.”
“I’m sure you would,” Evan said, and rolled his eyes. “Come on, let’s go to the pits.”
Inside the pits, they walked on the packed red clay between two rows of race cars and haulers. Evan’s head turned constantly, taking in all the different cars. Jason stopped short and pointed. “Look at that one.”
Evan followed the direction of his friend’s finger. “The car or the chick?”
“Um, both, I guess.”
Evan smirked, and said, “Let’s get a closer look.”
They walked towards a black hauler with a big number fifteen painted on the side. There were several people busy with wrenches under the hood of a red and black car, and there was a girl in tight blue jeans, with a long black ponytail. She was rolling a tire and pulling an air hose, then she bent over at the rear of the car.
“Sweet ass,” Jason said.
Evan pointed to the logo on the side of the trailer. “Southern Environmental Consultants.”
Jason shrugged. “Huh?”
The girl in the blue jeans yelled to someone whose feet were sticking out from under the back of the car, “Check the rear-end.” Without turning, she said, “Evan, are you staring at my butt?”
“You got eyes in the back of your head?”
Jason looked confused. “Shit.”
“No, Dip-stick, I could feel you staring, as usual.” The girl turned around.
“Cindy, I was not,” Evan said, “but he was.” He pointed at Jason.
“Really,” she said, and walked quickly towards Jason. Cindy was an inch taller, and she was in Jason’s face. “So, you were looking at my ass?”
Jason stammered, “Um, I, ah–”
Evan held up his hand and said, “Stop, stop, Cindy. This is Jason.”
Cindy laughed. “Hey, Jason, nice to finally meet you.” She held out her hand. “I’ve heard a lot about you.”
“You have?”
“Sure, your reputation precedes you,” Cindy said.
Evan watched Jason gulp air and tried to swallow. “Cindy, stop.”
“Sorry,” she said, “Evan put me up to it.”
“Did not,” he said, then changed the subject. “You need help?”
Cindy nodded her head. “Sure, put that tire on and snug all the lugs, then check the pressure. You know how I like ’em. I’ll go suit up.”
After Cindy climbed into the hauler, Jason grabbed his arm. “Dude, you realize how much she looks like Deana? Shit, if that’s what Deana is gonna look like in four years, marry her.”
“Great advice. I think they put you in prison for that.”
“They might,” Jason said. “Oh, and thanks for not telling me that was your cousin’s ass I was staring at.” Jason slugged him in the arm.
“I tried, I pointed to her main sponsor, my father’s company.” Evan wondered how much money his father gave, and why. Was it just because Cindy was his niece or because she was his sister’s daughter? He didn’t even like Cindy as far as Evan could tell. At least not for the past few years.
He stopped thinking and started talking to Bear, one of the crew members, while doing what Cindy asked. Jason watched, surprised that he knew so much about race cars.
“Don’t look now,” Jason said, “here comes ticket girl, with reinforcements.”
Evan turned and looked up pit road. “Her blonde friend is cute, but the one with darker hair has nice lumps.”
“Oh, sweet honey pie, I’ll take the blond,” Jason said. “You can have lumps or ticket girl or both, if you can handle them.”
Evan watched them approach and the closer they got, the more Jason’s pick resembled Becky. She even had her hair in pigtails. “You go meet them,” Evan said. “Tell them we’ll see them by the concession stand in a half hour. I got to do this stuff and talk to Cindy. She’s not crazy about having a bunch of people around the car before a race. It gets too cluttered, she says, but I think she’s worried about spies from other teams.”
“All right,” Jason said with a shrug, “but I might end up taking all three of them.”
“Whatever, just keep them over there,” Evan said, and got busy checking the tire pressures.
When Jason returned, he was smiling. “Dude, ticket girl is perfect for you. She knows all about racing and she loves Cindy as much as you do.”
“That’s great,” Evan said. “Just what I need, a girlfriend who only wants to hang around my cousin.” Cindy was quite the celebrity being gorgeous, twice track champion, and not being intimidated by the guys.
“Do me a favor, make her think you’re interested, please.”
Evan knew where this was going. “Let me guess, pigtails is ticket girl’s friend, so you want me to let her hang around, so you can take her friend behind the trailer?”
“No, that’s not it,” Jason said. “Behind the trailer? Is that where—“
“I knew it,” Evan said. “Listen, I’m not against you trying to get in her pants, but I have to pay attention tonight. This is a big deal…for me.”
“I know, I’m just asking you to be nice to her,” Jason said. “Maybe…at least give her the idea that we might get to hang out with Cindy.”
“I’ll see what I can do,” Evan said. “You get their names?”
“Ah, shit. You don’t know their names? I thought you knew them from last year. I didn’t think to ask and they didn’t say.”
“Great, now we won’t know what to call them,” Evan said. “Hey, you, ticket girl…”
“As long as we find out before we’re yelling out, ‘Oh, whatever your name, oh, yes, yes, whatever your name is.’”
“Jeez!” Evan said.
“Come on, we’re meeting them by the concession stand. On the opposite side from the ticket booth,” Jason said. “Ticket girl said so. She’s a little bossy or something.”
Evan and Jason waited on the men’s room side of the two story building, the opposite side from the entrance walkway they had used earlier. He glanced around the corner at the ticket booth. Ticket girl’s mother was in there, but there was no sign of the three girls. He was growing impatient. As soon as they announced the Street Stock race, he was taking off.
Jason nodded. “There they are.” His eyes were glued to pigtail girl’s plum-sized tits. They were way past requiring a bra, and if you looked carefully, you could see the brown circles of her chest caps.
Evan’s head moved like one of those dashboard hula dolls, from one girl to the other. Ticket girl’s legs were very tan and well toned, her shorts were tiny, and not the ones she had been wearing earlier. She had narrow, arched eyebrows, high cheekbones, and a pouty mouth that made her sexy. Her hair swept from a part on the left over to the right, and draped her shoulder. “What happened to the girl with the big boobs?”
“Who cares,” Jason said.
Pigtail girl was a Becky look-a-like, except her hair was dirty blonde and her tits were a little bigger. Her blue Sunoco race fuel shirt had been washed too many times, but it still made her blue eyes more intense. Her faded Lee jeans had holes in the knees and up the front of her thighs. They were threadbare at the nexus of legs and groin. The belt loops section had been torn away to create homemade hiphuggers. Her cheeks were full and her mouth was wide, just like Becky’s. He wondered if this girl kissed like Becky. Maybe he’d buy her an ice cream cone.
The two girls reached them and the brunette from the ticket booth said, Hi, this is my friend, Billy Joe. I call her, Go-Joe.”” She giggled.”
At first, he thought Billy Joe wasn’t going to say anything, but finally, in a mousy voice, she said to Jason, “You can call me, Billy…if you want.”
Evan resisted the urge to ask if he could call her BJ, and wished Jason would ask ticket girl what her name was. This was the third time he’d seen her, and he still didn’t know what to call her. He felt bad he didn’t remember from last year.
For ten minutes, ticket girl talked and asked him questions about Cindy. Her green eyes sparkled and she moved in a very appealing way, shifting her weight and wiggling her hips. She knew more about racing than any girl he’d met, except Cindy, of course. The fact that she was growing on him made him wish he knew her name even more. How long could he go on meeting up with her without knowing what to call her? Eventually he would have to introduce her, and that would be embarrassing.
He had been completely wrong in his evaluation of the two girls. He’d expected Billy Joe to be more flirtatious and the leader of their group, but ticket girl clearly ran the show. Billy Joe was so shy ticket girl practically had to speak for her. Jason seemed content to watch her and listen to ticket girl.
The PA system announced the start of the Street Stock race, so Evan told the girls he had to go watch because he was driving one of the cars in that division. They seemed very impressed and he felt like he had embellished more than necessary. “You gonna be here next week?” he asked.
Ticket girl said, “If I’m not grounded,” and smirked at her friend.
You get grounded a lot? he asked.
She giggled, twisted her foot in the dirt and said, “Sometimes. Maybe next week you can buy me a snow cone or something?”
She smirked at her friend again. “I’ll try and stay out of trouble.”
Evan thought about all the ways she might get in trouble. “You do that, then we’ll see you.”
Ticket girl said she had to get back, but didn’t say where, then she dragged Billy Joe away from Jason.
“Come on,” he said. “You’ll see her again.” Probably tonight when you get home, he thought.
They walked to the far end of the hill that made up the grandstand and found a spot on the grassy knoll above turn four. Evan explained to Jason why that was the best spot to watch a race. “We can see the whole track from here, and it’s the last turn before the checkered flag. This is where all the beating and banging and crashing happens.”
The Street Stock cars ran their twenty lap feature without one caution. Evan watched the number sixteen car like a scientist studying his pet project. He jumped and cheered every time Dale made a pass, and when he finished second, he acted like he was actually driving the car. “Dammit, dammit, he lost by a bumper, only a bumper,” he said. “That’s the car I’m gonna be driving. Just imagine it, imagine me winning the race.”
I’m imagining some things, Jason said. “Oh yeah, I sure am.”
Evan followed Jason’s line of sight to a girl with a huge chess. “You idiot, you didn’t even watch the race.”
I did, I swear I did, but when it ended she started jumping up and down and I got distracted.
“Jeez.”
It was ten o’clock before Cindy strapped into her black and red, Southern Environmental Consultants, number fifteen. Evan and Jason waited for her to give them the thumbs up and lower her visor before they started for the track.
On their way, they ran into ticket girl. She gestured in the direction of her mother, who was watching her father’s crew loading up his street stock car. It was the car that beat Dale. He didn’t say anything.
Billy Joe was standing right at her side, with a dirty hand print on the front of her shirt, right on her left tit. Ticket girl said, “Gotta go…can’t stay for Cindy’s race. Mom has a headache or some shit. I hope to see ya’ll next week.”
“Yeah, okay,” he said. Now that she was well into Saturday night racing, and covered with the nature of it, he knew she was a naughty girl. Not the kind he’d be allowed to bring home to Papa. His father had once commented about a girl he met at the race track. He told him, “If you want to screw her that’s fine, but she’s trash. Don’t date her.” That was the first time he realized how much he didn’t like his father, yet he still lived his life trying to impress him.
When they got to their spot at turn four, Jason said, “Did you see her shirt? You think that was her hand print or someone else’s?”
Evan removed an imaginary pipe from his mouth and said, “Well, I can’t say for sure, but it’s worth an investigation.”
They both laughed. “You should have offered to brush it off for her.”
Why didn’t I think of that?” Jason smacked his forehead. “Mind if I wipe this dirt off your incredible tit?
You might have chosen your words better, but it would’ve been worth asking.
“Not sure ticket girl would have approved. She seems a little possessive, doesn’t she?”
Evan thought so, but before he could say anything, he heard the cars. “Here they come,” he said, and pointed to the far side of the track by turn two.
Twenty-four Modified Late-model cars entered the back straightaway and rumbled towards them. “Don’t bother trying to talk once the race starts,” Evan said. The cars zigzagged past. “We won’t be able to hear each other. You’re gonna love this.”
The pack of cars came around again and Evan’s heart rate increased with the tempo of their engines. The flagman held up one finger. “Next time around they go green.”
Bumper to bumper, the cars seem to growl at each other down the back straightaway, all pushing, but held back by the two cars in front. The pressure built in his chest and Evan’s fists clenched. “There’s Cindy in the middle of the pack, outside row.” He stopped breathing when they reached turn four.
The green flag swooped through the air and twenty-four cars lunged for the starting line. The deafening roar paralyzed the crowd. Evan’s body shook, his knuckles were white and his eyes followed the number fifteen as it sliced through a cloud of dust.
His fists loosened and he inhaled. The hundred mile-per-hour traffic jam funneled down into turn one, each car finding a spot. Cindy had survived the start and had passed three cars before falling back in line. “She’s going to win,” he shouted, but nobody could hear him.
Twenty-eight laps and four cautions later, he looked at Jason and said “She’s gonna win. You watch what she does when the green flag flies again.”
I know she’s good, but she’s fifth with only two laps to go, Jason said, and shifted foot to foot. “This is incredible.”
I know. The only thing better than this is fucking…
“What’d you say?” Jason yelled.
The green flag flew and the fourteen remaining cars screamed out of turn four. Evan jumped up and down, pointing, but his voice was muted by the thundering engines. Cindy pushed under the third-place car and they went three wide past the flag stand. She was in position to steal two spots going into turn one. Or crash. “Watch,” he shouted into Jason’s ear, “you’ll love this.”
Cindy came out of the second turn and went wide. She was in third place. The second-place car moved up trying to block her charge, but she dove to the bottom and they went into three together. In the middle of the turn Cindy banged doors with the number eight, and pulled ahead coming out of turn four. Mad Dog Jones, in his number eight, licked his wounds while Cindy caught up to the first place car. The white flew and the number twenty-two and number fifteen sailed into turn one, nose to tail.
She used her momentum to slingshot to the outside of Billy, the bigger of the two Little brothers. Little had race Cindy enough to know her tricks, and he drifted up, pushing her to the wall. She backed off and followed him into turn three, then cut hard and got on the inside edge of Billy in turn four, pulling beside him on the straightaway. Evan punched Jason and threw his fists in the air. The two cars drag raced down the front stretch, rubbing tires all the way to the checkered flag. Little got Cindy by a bumper.
Jason shouted, “Mother fucker! I almost came. What kind of woman is she?”
Evan glanced around to see if anybody was staring, then said, “Come on, let’s go! Hurry.” He took off towards the pits with Jason in tow.
When they got to the pits, Cindy had climbed out of the car and opened her race suit like a half peeled banana, hanging at her waist. “Uh-oh,” Evan said, pointing at the approaching Mad Dog crew. “They don’t look happy.”
Jason’s eyes widened. “Is there gonna be a fight?”
I hope not, Evan chuckled, “for their sake.”
What kinda fucked up driving was that? Mad dog Jones asked, with four crew members backing him.
Cindy started forward, and two guys scrambled to catch up with her. “If you’d been driving and not blocking, you might have–”
Hey, JC said, and stepped between the two crews. “Everybody settle down.” His voice was loud but calm.
Evan glanced at Jason then back at his six foot six, two-hundred-eighty pound uncle who was staring down the five burly men. “This is racing, if you boys want to make it something else–”
No, no, Mad Dog said. “I just got a little carried away, that’s all. Good race.”
Great, thanks, Mad Dog, JC stuck out his giant hand. “You know you’ve gotten a few that way.”
Mad Dog shook hands and said, “Right, yeah, I have. See ya’ll next week.” Still grumbling under their breath, the men retreated towards their pits.
Jason grabbed Evan’s arm. “Is your uncle in the mob?”
“No, he works at the paper mill. Just because someone is Italian, doesn’t mean they’re in the mob.”
They helped Cindy’s crew load up, then hit the road for Jason’s house.
Deana woke up panting, in a cold sweat, but she didn’t open her eyes or move, she just listened. She wished Evan was home. He couldn’t do anything to help her, nor was she allowed to go up to his room after bedtime, but somehow him being there made it better.
After a few minutes, she breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes. Nobody was there, so she must have heard the sound in her dreams. It was a tiny groan that one of the boards made if someone stepped on it. Not just anybody, it had to be somebody heavy. Even from the pit of eternal sleep, that tiny sound would resurrect her. It was the sound that she still waited for and feared. She hated it as much as she hated what it meant.
The peering eyes, the shallow breathing and the giant hands that touched her, rolled her and positioned her would be there. Please let it be Evan, she always pleaded with the Angels that never came to save her. She never opened her eyes, unless he made her.
She always pretended to be asleep, hoping he’d go, but the torture of not knowing what was going to happen was worse than anything he ever did to her. If she could just open her eyes and do something that made him happy, then it would be over, and she could sleep, knowing she was safe until the next time. No, he didn’t want that, and it would make him mad. She didn’t want him mad, only happy.
It didn’t matter if she hadn’t had to wake up, she would still cry. She was crying now at the memory, even though it hadn’t happened for a long time. She was relieved he had stopped visiting, but guilty. She didn’t want to be spared at someone else’s expense.
Deana had tried to make him love her the way a father should love a daughter, but she could never please him, she was never good enough, and trying had exhausted her and depleted her love for him. If he loved her, it wouldn’t be so bad.
On the drive to Jason’s house they settled who would shower first. Evan won because he paid, drove and had worked at miss Tonya’s earlier.
Evan’s fear that Jason’s mother would be waiting up to tell him his father had called, had kept him awake on the drive. Now that he knew that hadn’t happened, and he was under the hot stream of water, the last of his strengths swirled down the drain with the racetrack dirt. He was exhausted, but everything was right in his world. He was going to drive Dale’s car and Cindy had hinted at something she was going to let him know about during the week. Life was good, he thought.
When he was dried off, Evan hung up his towel, put on his shorts, collected his clothes and left the bathroom. He was practically sleepwalking, but he paused outside Becky’s door with a desire to peek in. He kept going until he reached Jason’s door. Ms. Mary’s door was on the end of the hall. If it was open he’d be looking right at her bed. He thought about the time he’d opened the bathroom door in the middle of the night and she was sitting naked on the toilet. Her tits were like torpedoes and her bush was a thick, curly brown triangle. Moments like that can’t be erased from your mind.
She has a master bedroom, he thought, yet she was completely naked in Jason and Becky’s bathroom. He remembered the red panties for the first time since early that day. Was there something wrong with both their mothers or where they both normal?
When he opened the door, Jason said, “Your bed is ready.” He stared at the Army cot, then at Jason in his underwear, then at Jason’s bed a few feet away from the cot.
What, Jason said, “you want me to put it in the living room? Homophobe.”
Shut up, Evan said. “I’m not sharing a double bed with you. There’s no telling what you might do in your sleep.”
I said I was horny enough to fuck a tree knot, not go gay.
I’ll use the cot. It just seems better, he said. “Make sure you let the water beat down on your face for a long time or you’ll wake up with dirt scratching your eyeballs.”
It already feels like my eyelids are sandpaper. Racing is fun, but it’s nasty getting covered with all that dirt. My hair is crunchy.
Everything has its drawbacks.
Not sex, Jason said.
Evan thought about it but didn’t comment. “I’m done, got to lay down.” He looked at the clock, it read 12:47 AM.
I’m showering, Jason said, and turned off the overhead light. “Good night.”
At 1:20 AM, Evan woke up to change positions. He knew why he’d never join the Army and considered laying on the floor. Jason’s bed was still empty. He re-positioned and started to drift off. The door opened, but he pretended to be sound asleep. Any interaction now might make him too awake to fall asleep with that bar digging into his hip.
Jason was between him and the nightstand light, wearing a towel. Long shower, he thought. Jason took off his towel. The silhouette of his cock and balls hanging between his legs made Evan blink hard, but he didn’t close his eyes. It was fascinating to see such a huge dick when nobody knew he was looking.
His friend turned around. He closed his eyes, but not fast enough. He got an eye full of Jason’s uncircumcised cock jutting out from a mat of brown hair. He squinted through one eye. The reddish-purple knob was poking out of its sheath. So much for shrinkage, Jason seemed to be partially erect. The thought embarrassed him, and he would never admit he had it, but he did. He thought, maybe he was jerking off in the shower. Then he imagined Jason also stopped at Becky’s door, except he opened it. Maybe Becky gave Jason that blow job he said he would get?
Jason pulled up a pair of boxers and stuffed the mule inside, then got in bed. The lamp clicked off in the room was dark. Note to self, Evan thought, never have a threesome with Jason. Not that any girl would ever let him put that thing into her pussy.
Evan didn’t know what time it was, nor did he care. He needed water to wash the dirt out of his mouth. He groaned and used his right arm to throw his left arm over the side of the cot. The pins and needles were painful. He wiggled his fingers trying to encourage blood flow. The clock read 7:11 AM. It was too early, but he couldn’t spend any more time on the torture bed. As soon as he could feel all of his limbs, he was going to pee and brush his teeth, then he’d get dressed and go home for some real sleep.
It took a minute in front of the toilet to get his morning wood lowered. When he was done, he looked in the mirror, it was fogged around the corners, but he could see his face well enough to know how tired he still was. He wouldn’t even bother to tell Jason he was leaving. No sense ruining his sleep, too. He brushed his teeth, drank some water and went to get dressed.
On his way back to Jason’s room, he paused again at Becky’s door, remembering how long Jason had been gone and his cock hanging down when he finally returned. It didn’t seem likely, but it was exciting to imagine it. The door was open an inch. He knew better, but he pressed his finger against it and looked through the widening gap. Becky was standing in front of a large oval mirror. The antique frame was a rich cherry wood, taller than Becky. It was inappropriate in her room. Her chestnut hair looked darker and it was wetting the back of her shirt as she brushed it. He eased into the room, and when he was five feet away, he said, “Mirror mirror on the antique frame, show me how to rule the world.” He expected her to scream, or at least jump, but she didn’t.
“Close the door,” she said, into the mirror. “Why are you up so early?”
He suddenly felt uncomfortable in her room with only his cotton shorts on. They weren’t much more than boxers, and he hadn’t put on a shirt. “I gotta go home and get some sleep. What are you doing up so early?”
I woke up, she said, and whipped her hair. Drops of water hit him. “This is my magic mirror.”
The smell of fruity fresh shampoo woke him up a little more. Gloria used that same shampoo, when she wasn’t using Deana’s. “Really, what can it do?”
It makes cute boys appear while I’m brushing my hair. Becky giggled, and kept watching him in the mirror.
He wanted to tell her how cute she looked, but he said, “Where, I don’t see anybody.” He regretted coming in her room, but he stayed standing right behind her, holding his toothbrush and looking at her in the mirror. Her shirt ended just below her crotch, and he had to assume he knew what was under it. Definitely not a bra, he could see that already, but were there any panties? Somehow, he doubted it, and that should have made him run, but he stayed.
“Funny,” she said.
“You look pretty in there…in the morning.” Did he just say that? Becky’s smile said he had, and he wanted his words back. You’re too tired to make rational decisions, go home.
Becky licked her lips and said, “Thank you, I’m glad you think so.”
Whose hands are those on her waist? They were his, but seeing them in the mirror made them seem like someone else’s hands. He squeezed her narrow waist, and moved his fingers further around to her stomach. She watched them, and inched back towards him. Her breasts seemed to grow, pushing out dark points against her white shirt.
“Mmm, that’s nice,” she said.
He was telling himself to get out of there before this funny little game got out of hand, but his hands were both on her stomach, pressing in, moving her back against his body. The edge of her shirt rose and fell, flirting with her crotch. He could easily answer his question about her underwear. “I should go,” he said.
“Not yet,” she said, and leaned back, tilting her head far enough to look up at him. Her wet hair was cool on his shoulder. She put her hands on top of his. “You ever think about that time we kissed?”
“Um—“ he looked away from her eyes into the mirror and saw his hands moving up—“I have.” He had often, but he wasn’t going to admit it. If she kept moving his hands, they would be on her tits and her shirt wouldn’t be covering her crotch.
“Me, too,” she said, and turned around in his arms. “I think we should do it again.” She rose up on her toes, and leaned in. He watched in the mirror what she couldn’t see, the bottom of her ass globes. No panties.
“Might not be a good idea,” he said, and wrapped his hands around the small of her back. He squeezed and intentionally lifted, completely uncovering her ass. It was pale, firm and incredibly sexy. His hands remembered how it had felt with denim shorts on. He wanted to feel it the way it was now, bare. He wanted to slide his fingers through the white valley between her cheeks, and find the silky, smooth ring of her anus. “Definitely not a good idea.”
“It won’t hurt,” she said, and pushed up a little more. “Just one, that’s all.”
There was no doubt in his mind that it would be easier to have one Doritos chip than one Becky kiss, but he wanted
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 8: Groundhog Day
Evan found his house surprisingly quiet, and that was a relief because he didn’t want to see or speak to anybody.
He went straight to his room, got naked and got in his bed. He was exhausted, yet his mind was buzzing with excitement.
He’d finally gotten laid. What a rush, he thought, and started replaying it in his head.
It had been incredible. Spontaneous, dangerous sex was amazing. Sex with Stacey was great, but they usually had to plan
it, pick a time and a spot, then hurry up. That morning, he hadn’t planned it, expected it or even imagined it could have
happened the way it did. He’d been fucked by Jason’s sister while their mother was home, and as it turned out, she hadn’t
even been asleep.
He had walked into the kitchen, and there she was sipping coffee . It scared him, but he stood there talking to Becky’s
mother, knowing he’d just had sex with her daughter. How close had they been to getting caught in the act?
As he got more comfortable in Ms. Mary’s presence, a strange boldness started to manifest. He deliberately conjured up
images of Becky’s crotch lowering on his erection, challenging Ms. Mary to read his mind. The only way he could explain
what it was like would be to say, it was like the moment in Groundhog Day when Bill Murray realized it didn’t matter what
he did because tomorrow morning it wouldn’t have happened. He could have said, “I just fucked Becky,” and it wouldn’t have
mattered what her mother said. He thought he was going to get a hard on right there in front of Ms. Mary.
Evan had gotten away with a major impropriety. He should have been satisfied, relaxed and ready to rest, but he lay there
on his back, reliving the moment his dick finally broke through the tight ring at the mouth of Becky’s pussy and slid up
into her body. He gasped when her hot body surrounded his cock head. Sex is addictive, he thought, especially risky,
dangerous sex with someone you shouldn’t be having sex with. That’s probably why people have affairs.
He wasn’t a better person because of what he’d done, but for the moment, he didn’t care. He closed his eyes and ignored
his morals for now, anyway. There would be plenty more opportunities to “do the right thing”, as his father always told
him.
He was really going to have to focus on the tumbler now because Becky was off limits for him. Once was enough, wasn’t it?
Jason held his face in both hands and squeezed. My sinuses are probably filled with all that dirt I breathed in
last night, he thought. He rubbed his itchy eyes and looked over at the empty cot. Evan wasn’t there, and he was glad
because he needed a few minutes alone to gather his thoughts. Once should have been enough.
The thing that happened in the kitchen with Becky wasn’t supposed to happen again. He knew if it did, they’d end up
falling back into their old ways. If that happened, eventually they would get careless and busted. Hadn’t that already
happened?
Becky caught him totally off guard; he was weak and horny when he came out of the shower. She came out of her room and
walked right into him. He was wearing a towel; she had her hair in pigtails. In that instant, Becky reminded him of Billy
Joe. If he could just date Becky’s blonde doppelganger, then he wouldn’t be tempted by Becky. Fuckin’ ticket girl! He
hadn’t even been able to get Billy Joe’s phone number.
After what Becky had done in the kitchen, he should have recognized it as one of her staged, “Oops, I didn’t know you were
up,” moments. Hadn’t he? That’s probably why he didn’t give himself time to think. They hadn’t even closed her door, and
she was on her knees sucking him off; it was amazing. His sister gave head like her initials should be BJ. She seemed to
get off on doing a great job, and taking a ridiculous amount of cock down her throat. He came quickly and hurried to his
room. He was grateful he hadn’t fucked her. He wouldn’t do that. Thank God mom is home today.
Today is Sunday and tomorrow is Memorial Day, he thought. He wished school ended after Memorial day so they could get an
extra holiday, like his Yankee cousins. They were still out of school in August. Stay focused, he told himself. Becky is
dangerous, and Tuesday, when their mother went back to work, he wouldn’t be safe. He wondered if that really mattered to
him as much as he thought.
Evan! His body was jolted by the sound of Deana’s voice, “Evan!”
Evan opened his eyes and tried to understand what was happening, but he didn’t even know what day it was and hardly knew
where he was. Deana’s tone wasn’t friendly, that was clear. Could she know he had been fucking her best friend in his
dream? Why was she sitting on him with that look on her face? “Dammit, Evan,” she said, and waved something.
He waited a few more seconds and took it all in. Her knees were against his sides, spurring him. His sister was wearing a
button up flannel shirt, unbuttoned at the top, but secured from her breast to her crotch, thankfully hiding everything he
didn’t want to see. What was she waving at him? “Deana, why are you sitting on me?”
“Because,” she said, and held a Seventeen magazine in front of his face. “I know boys have to do gross things, but oh my
god, don’t you have something better to look at when you do it?”
Somehow his brain instantly knew what she was talking about and his cheeks flushed. “Dee, I can explain.” He couldn’t, but
he needed to say something. Really, he needed to make her move because what was happening would be far more embarrassing
than what happened to her magazine.
Go on, explain, she said. “This ought to be good.”
I wasn’t looking at it, he said. Shit, if she gets up now she’s gonna see it and know for sure what a pervert I am.
Pervert! She straightened up and put more weight on his groin. “Lucky I found it and not Gloria or mom.”
Would that be more embarrassing?” he said. “Could it be?
Um, not sure, I’ve never had anything this embarrassing happen to me.
Thanks, he said. “I swear, I didn’t do what you think.”
She looked at the magazine, then back at him. “I’m sure you did do…what I think.”
But not––
“Don’t let it happen again,” his sister said.
After another painful second, Deana lifted her left leg and rotated on her right knee so her back was to him, then she was
on her feet. There were less acrobatic maneuvers she could have used to get off the bed, but he hadn’t been paying
attention. He had more important things to worry about. He quickly rolled on his side before she turn towards him. Dee,”
you wouldn’t tell anyone, would you?”
And give up the best leverage you’ve ever given me? No, definitely not. One day I’ll need something from you.
Great.
Deana walked to the door, turned back, and said, “See yah.”
After the door closed, he carefully returned to his previous position and looked at the sheet where his cock bulged. Even
with the evidence right there in front of his eyes, he found it hard to believe his sister could have intentionally sat on
his dick. The discolored circle was halfway down his shaft. He smelled it, then tasted it. Deana had been wet! What was
she wearing under that shirt, or not wearing? His brain swirled with all the possibilities. He expected to be seeking,
“Immediate medical attention,” in four hours.
Just when he thought his mother’s red panties, Miss Tonya and Becky were the height of ridiculously bizarre, Deana had
doubled-down. Why wasn’t she reading him like she always seemed to? Didn’t she understand how much he wanted to break the
rule that he swore he’d never break? It was dangerous to play with fire.
Maybe one evil thought did open the door to worse? Deana closed her bedroom door and leaned her back against it,
like she could hold the demons outside. It was the same position she’d taken after listening outside the bathroom door
while her brother jerked off, except the evil forces had gained strength. Her breathing was too fast and she shook,
trembled really, envisioning the hard bulge. When she sat up straight, it crushed her sensitive pussy and her lips spread.
Her brother’s stiff cock had touched the inside of her body.
Curiosity, that’s all it was, she told herself. It wasn’t like it really touched me, there was a sheet between us. She
threw herself on the bed and started crying. Who was she kidding?
When she barged into Evan’s room, she was disgusted by the crusty deposit on her magazine, but before she could unload on
him, a movement caught her attention. She moved to the edge of the bed and stared. Her brother’s penis was growing,
lifting the sheet, like he sensed her presence and wanted her the way she needed him. Her mind betrayed her and told her
what to do. Her heart started racing as she removed her shorts and underwear. She was soaked before she was on him. When
she sat, he felt bigger than he had under her foot. Why didn’t her body know Evan was flesh and blood, and dry up like a
desert?
What if he finds my shorts and panties under his bed? Her body jerked with a sob as she hugged her pillow. Evan loved her
the way she loved him, she could feel that. She could also feel how much he wanted her, and how hard he was fighting it.
He was scared of what would happen if he let himself go. She was scared of that too, but a greater fear motivated her.
At the mall, Darlene spotted Becky sitting on a bench, her eyes going in every direction except the one Darlene was
approaching from. It was easy to see how excited she was. Darlene was excited, too. She had seen a lot of things, and done
more, but never seen somebody fuck their brother. Mm, that’s so taboo, she thought, and her pussy started getting warm.
Becky got up and started towards her. “What took you so long?” Becky asked. “I’ve been sitting on this bench for ––” she
looked at her phone–– “like forever.”
“You know the bus hardly runs near my house, especially on weekends. I can’t stay long because the next bus is the last
one and I don’t feel like thumbing a ride.”
That sucks! Becky said.
It does, but I’m here, so let’s see it, she said. “You did it, right?”
I did…ah, sort of, Becky said. “I wish we had a monitor or something bigger than this screen. Maybe we can go into a
store and hooked the camera to one of the TVs? This tiny viewer doesn’t do it justice. We need a big screen, HD for this.
Hard Dick.” She giggled.
Darlene knew something was amiss because Becky was talking without taking a breath. “Sit,” she said. “You want to get
arrested? I told you you have to be extremely careful with that. Nobody can ever see it or one or both of you will end up
in jail. Incest is still illegal.”
“I know, I know, but still—”
You are seriously jacked up, Becky. How many times have you watched it?
Only twice…ah, since I’ve been here.
No wonder, Darlene said shaking her head. “You must be horny enough to screw that mannequin over there.”
Becky glanced to her right and said, “Or worse.”
Darlene didn’t want to know what worse could be, so she said, “Give me. Let me see it. You’re cut off. Watch that fat guy
or something.”
Shut up, Becky said.
Darlene took the camera from Becky and pressed play, then adjusted the angle so there wasn’t a glare. Her chest muscles
knotted.
It’s already at the place things really get started, Becky said.
The picture was small but it was crystal clear, and it wasn’t Jason. She stared at Evan’s muscled, dark body. He had just
the right amount of black hair on his chest in that sexy line of hair running from below his belly button into his shorts.
What happened? This isn’t Jason, she said without looking away from the screen.
I told you, sort of, Becky said. She sounded disappointed.
I thought you needed the camera to video Jason and you?
I did, Becky said. I still do. There was a problem. Evan stayed over.”
Looks like you solved that problem, sort of. Darlene tried not to let her face show that Evan’s dick had just popped out
of his shorts. Her juices started flowing. He was a hunk, she already knew that, but she didn’t want him to have a
beautiful cock, too. She loved dicks that got so hard the veins throbbed against the stretched skin, and curved back
towards the guy’s stomach. They were designed to slide right in and hit spots a straight dick missed. She could almost
feel those bulging veins snapping across the narrow ring at the entrance of her cunt hole.
That’s Evan, Becky said. “I’ve wanted that to happen ever since I’ve known him. Well, at least since I knew what that
was. I gave Jason head, but I couldn’t do him while Evan was there. Not the way I need it to happen. It has to happen a
certain way. I’ve dreamed of it a certain way forever. Evan’s a stud, and look at that thing. It killed me. In a good way,
but man.”
That kind of cock might have been designed to slide right in her, but it didn’t look like it was going to fit in Becky.
Darlene wished the camera had been directly behind Becky’s ass so she could watch Evan entering Becky’s sweet little hole.
Did you record it? Where is Jason and––
I didn’t get it, Becky said. “I’m sorry it just didn’t happen right. I opened my door to go get him, but he was right
there and I had to do it fast. You know, before he chickened out or Evan came. I couldn’t turn the camera on.”
You gonna do it tonight?
Tomorrow night, it’ll have to happen tomorrow night.
What’s wrong with tonight? Darlene said.
Aren’t you watching that? Becky said. “I’m sore, plus, my mother is off tomorrow so she’ll stay up too late.”
Why did you fuck him so hard? Darlene knew Becky was annoyed that she wasn’t sharing her excitement, but she was more
annoyed that Evan was such a good fuck.
“I couldn’t help it. It was so good and you know how I am. I’ve never gotten off so many times having sex. You know,
regular sex with a dick. Becky glanced impatiently at the camera. “”What’s wrong with Evan?”””
Doesn’t look like anything is wrong with him, Darlene said knowing she couldn’t get into it with Becky or anyone else,
except Ms. Style. “This is amazing. I was expecting Jason, that’s all. You talk so much about it, I was excited to see it.
To see you doing your brother for the first time. That’s the most exciting thing I could ever imagine.” It wasn’t, but it
was definitely on her list of must-see’s.
It’s gonna happen, Becky said, “But that was on my bucket list too, and it was the best sex I’ve ever had.”
I know, Darlene said. “I’m sorry, I should be happy with you. This is incredible. I wish I had time to take you
someplace and––”
We can go where the bedroom sets are in Dillard’s? Becky perked up. “That’s on my bucket list, too.”
You sure are fun to have around, Darlene said as Evan started shooting inside Becky. “How did that feel? He just came in
you.”
How did you know? Becky said.
I’ve seen a lot of guys cum; it’s obvious.
I came so hard I saw spots. That’s when I really started punishing myself.
I can see that. Darlene pushed the stop button and handed the camera back to Becky. “I told you it was amazing when they
pop off inside you. Keep that until you’re done. It will be okay with Ms. Style.”
Thanks, Becky said. “You won’t be disappointed next time.”
“I can’t wait. Come on, let’s go get your skirt before I have to catch my bus.”
A thunder storm had ended twenty minutes earlier, but there were still ominous, purple clouds out in front of
Evan’s car. They were quickly moving to the northeast and the sun was starting to shine. Both of his windows were down and
the thick air was buffeting his hair. It smelled crisp and clean. He watched the steam rising from the pavement as it
dried. He loved how it felt after a quick summer storm. It reminded him of simpler times.
When he finally got out of bed that morning, he thought he’d find his sister and ask her why she did it. Face her; get it
over with like a book report, and clear the air the way they had after the thing in the bathroom, then he could enjoy the
rest of the summer.
That’s what he thought he would do, but when he saw Deana, she acted like nothing happened. If she hadn’t even noticed,
and he brought it up, then he’d be admitting he got a hard-on because his sister was sitting on him. He chose not to say
anything because it didn’t matter if she knew, if she planned it, if she was just being funny or if she wanted to have sex
with him. If he said nothing and did nothing, then it would all go away, but he had to stop thinking about it.
He had finally gotten laid; and it had made him forget all about Deana and his mother. Fucking was the answer to all his
problems, except the problem he was going to have getting Rebecca alone and keeping the secret from his all knowing
sister. Wait a minute, he thought. Why doesn’t Deana know how I feel about her?
He decided it was probably hormones or some girl thing related to her period. Or, maybe she didn’t really read him the way
he always thought she did? It didn’t matter now, he was going to that spot on the creek behind Doc Davey’s farm. He was
hoping it would be as exciting as the last time. Of course, he was three years older and he would be alone this time, so
it wouldn’t be a life altering event. Would it?
The bus was almost empty, but Darlene went to the back and slid in next to the window. Evan’s body and erection
were still on her mind. She wished she had handled it better. Poor Becky had been overwhelmed with excitement and she
acted like it wasn’t a big thing. It was unfortunate that Becky couldn’t know how she felt about Evan. Becky did know how
much she wanted to see her and Jason. It wasn’t normal to want to see incest, but neither was wanting to do it. Becky
might be less normal than I am, she mused.
Darlene thought about what Becky did in the store, and wondered how she got the way she was. Darlene knew she acted the
way she did because she had been through things that turned her into a freak, but Becky had a mother, the same mother who
gave birth to her. She had a father, too. Even if he left and Becky never got to see him anymore, he sent birthday and
Christmas presents. He supported them and she knew where he was, and most of all, who he was.
It wasn’t that Darlene wanted a mother, it was too late for that, but she did want to find her mother. At least meet the
woman once, so she could ask her why she had abandoned her. Darlene had heard the reason from people who were just
supposing and from the woman who was supposed to be her mother’s sister, but she wanted to hear it directly from the
person who had caused her life to turn out the way it had. What kind of person gives up their daughter and leaves her
sister not knowing where she is?
Darlene thought about Becky and Jason and wondered what it would be like to have a brother. If she had a real brother
would she have sex with him? Maybe she already had and didn’t know it was her brother?
The closest thing to a brother Darlene ever had was a foster brother, and she stabbed him with a pair of scissors. That
was unfortunate for her because she had been with the best foster parents she ever had. They didn’t fiddle with her and
they were upper-middle-class. Everything was finally looking up, that was until Junior came home from college. Junior had
always treated her like Cinderella. He tried to make her think she owed him something because his parents had taken her
in. After a semester in college, he came home and thought she should be grateful, and show it.
She already knew about sex; she had learned in group homes, and she wasn’t a virgin at the time. She didn’t even really
have a problem fucking her foster brother. They were both old enough to decide. But, she wouldn’t let him take something
from her because he thought she owed him. He ripped her shirt and she rammed her scissors into his thigh.
Nobody believed her, just like with her first foster father. Junior would never do that,”” her foster mother said. “”Why”
don’t you want to be here? Haven’t we done everything for you? How could you say that about Junior?”
That time she didn’t get shipped back to the state foster home; it was off to juvie hall. She was luck she didn’t get
charge as an adult like she should have, but she got an education in juvie hall anyway. That’s where she learned how
to eat pussy, and how to make other girls eat hers. She learned about fighting; and she met girls who told her about
stealing, selling yourself and surviving, no matter what. She wasn’t a better person when her year ended.
The trail from behind Doc Davey’s barn was more overgrown than he remembered it. The woods were dark and the trees’
leaves were still giving up large drops of water. The smell reminded him of the last day of school on the dirt road. It
was a shame that his smell association had been reprogrammed to remind him of the day he French kissed his sister.
When he reached the sandbar where the river curved, he looked across to the island. It seemed more like a strip of dirt
with trees and underbrush. Everything seemed smaller, especially the level of excitement he had. What he’d seen Jason
doing had overshadowed the thrill of getting naked in a somewhat public place, but it had been a thrill. He focused his
thoughts on how he felt taking his clothes off that day; the nervous energy and the erection he’d gotten even though his
best friend was there. He pictured himself beating off on the island, then he realized he just couldn’t make himself
relive one of the most monumental days of his life. Only one thing left to do.
Evan looked in both direction and listened for any sounds that might accompany other humans. The storm must have sent all
the boaters back to the dock. It wouldn’t be long before people were fishing, water skiing, and enjoying the river again.
He took his shoes and his shirt off and stared back into the woods behind him. His nerves started to buzz when his hands
reached for his shorts. Did being old enough to know better make him more fearful, or had he been this scared last time?
Once his clothes were piled out of sight, he was terrified. He needed to get into the water fast. It was cold at first,
but then he was warm and more excited than scared. It was dangerous being naked and not near his clothes. If somebody
showed up, he’d have to stay in the water until they left. His dick was hard, but there was no way he could beat off while
treading water. The island would be the best place if he didn’t want to get caught, and if he was lucky, a boat load of
naked women might float past.
The distance to the island had shrunk like everything else. He looked back when he was standing in waist deep water, then
he hurried the rest of the way. When he was completely out of the water, he turned around. He looked down at his cock,
then at the spot where someone would come out of the trail. More of that nervous energy came. It was like thinking about
Becky on his cock while talking to her mother. I dare you to see my boner, he thought.
Not being as daring as he imagined, Evan walked into the woods. The chance of seeing a boat full of naked women was nil,
but he tortured his feet anyway, and made his way across the island.
After not seeing a boat for too long, Evan stepped out into the open. If a boat came he’d hear it long before they saw
him, but he still felt like a pressed spring ready to uncoil and fly back into the bushes. Standing anywhere outside
without clothes and a hard cock was amazing. Fear and lust were having a tug-of-war in his mind, but his throbbing
erection suggested lust was winning. He spit on his hand and started stroking his dick. Part of his brain said, if a boat
comes now I won’t even hide, the other part pumped adrenaline through his veins and heightened all of his senses. He’d run
like a zebra at the sight of a lion if a boat motor hummed in the distance.
His ears picked up the slightest sound and he froze. It could have been a critter rustling bushes, but he couldn’t chance
it, so he started back through the woods. Before he reached the other side, fear without lust gripped him. It wasn’t a
critter. Suddenly his exhibition seemed like the stupidest idea he’d ever had.
At the edge of the brush, from behind a tree, Evan watched the sandbank across the water. Whoever owned the voice he’d
heard wasn’t visible. Less than twenty-five yards separated him from his clothes, but could he get to them before someone
appeared on the bank? Should I wait it out over here, or chance getting stuck in the water until I’m wrinkled up like an
old prune? Or even worse, he could be on land, halfway to his clothes and some ten year old girls could pop out of the
woods.
Before he made a dash for the water, a girl came out of the trail onto the bank. He ducked. He thought he knew her from
school, but he wasn’t sure. Maybe she was alone and she’d get naked, too. They could meet in the water and who knows. She
had been talking to someone, though.
He watched carefully. She grabbed the bottom of her T-shirt and started lifting. He was expecting a bikini, and that would
have at least made being trapped naked in the bushes worthwhile. Wouldn’t it?
As her shirt rose, he stuck his head out to get a good look. She got one arm out, then her tits bounced back to their
position resting on her body. They were the most incredible tits he had ever seen in real life. Her head popped out of the
shirt and he realized he did know her. It was Rhina White, the incredibly-sexy girl on Deana’s volleyball team. Those
tight black volleyball shorts made most butts look good, but Rhina’s ass was the best part of going to Deana’s games. It
tightened, flexed and jiggled like it had a life of its own. His dick started to stiffen again. It wasn’t just seeing a
topless girl, it was seeing a topless girl who played volleyball with his sister that was getting to him. The image of her
black tits would be burned into his brain forever.
Rhina continued undressing and he found it almost completely unbelievable that someone would get naked down at the creek.
The girl had guts, not to mention an incredible curvy black figure. He’d never seen a black girl nude in the real world.
She walked out until the water was just below her crotch, then she dipped down and stood up again. She looked like liquid
chocolate. Water glistened as it ran down her body. Her tits were brown chocolate and her nipples were giant, dark
chocolate Hershey kisses. She had a thick forest of pitch black pubic hair that droplets of water clung to. What kind of
girl comes to the creek and gets naked? Probably the kind he could swim over to and not have to worry that he was naked,
too.
There was another voice and a guy came out of the woods. He was white and Evan didn’t recognize him. He was already
undressed. What kind of a high school girl comes to the creek and gets naked with a twenty-year-old guy?
The guy walked in until the water reached his knees and Rhina met him there. He handled both of her tits while kissing
her. Evan thought his heart might explode. Rhina knelt down in the water. Her head tilted back and her lips shined in the
sun. The guy’s dick was standing straight up in front of her face. He reached for the back of her head and stepped
forward. She tilted her head back further and put her face between his legs. Her big sexy lips touched his balls, then her
mouth opened and she took them in. Evan stroked his own cock while the guy tea bagged Deana’s teammate and jerked his
dick. Evan wished he could be so lucky.
Evan came while Rhina was being face-fucked, but he was still stroking. His own cum made a much better lubricant than his
spit. Rhina got on her hands and knees in the water. Her tits hung down and swung, dipping her swollen nipples in and out
of the water. The guy straddled her, squatted until his balls rested on her fabulous round ass. Evan was pumping his hips,
driving his cock into his slamming fist. The guy lowered up and down, dragging his balls through the gap that separated
the two orbs of Rhina’s ass. He dipped lower and forced his dick down. Rhina whimpered and stiffened when he rammed into
her, but she quickly proved she wasn’t new to being fucked. The girl started shoving back against his forward thrusts,
loudly asking to be fucked harder. Evan didn’t know girls really had a potty mouth during sex. He figured that was just in
porn. Although, Becky probably would have been shouting if she hadn’t been worried about waking up her mother.
Even though it was the second time, Evan didn’t last as long as the guy pile-driving Rhina. She was moaning and crying out
and demanding he make her cum. The water was splashing and their bodies made a slapping sound. Evan was still pulling on
his dick even though he didn’t expect to cum again. Secretly watching someone get fucked was a thousand times better than
porn and almost as good as fucking Becky.
The guy let out a loud groan, stood up and covered Rhina’s back and ass with cum. Evan was almost too weak to stand, but
he still hoped they’d do it again. He knew he would if he was with Rhina. She was one of the sexiest girls he had ever
seen naked in real life.
After a short swim, probably to cool off and clean off, Rhina and her boyfriend, or whatever he was, got dressed and
disappeared back into the woods. Evan was grateful because he was tired of hiding behind the bushes. He hoped they hadn’t
forgotten anything because he was swimming back, regardless.
The sunny part of the Sunny Haven trailer park, was surrounded by dense forest on two sides and mostly shadowed by
sprawling live oaks. The Haven part was boxed in on the other two sides by the interstate and a cement manufacturing
plant. Darlene got off the bus and faced the dilapidated, moss-covered sign, Welcome to a Sunny Haven. It always made her
want to stab Junior harder.
She started walking and replaying the video of Becky and Evan in her head. Becky sure has the potential to turn into a
sexaholic, she thought, if she wasn’t already. Darlene should warn her about the downsides, but Becky would insist on
finding out for herself. Besides, who am I to be giving advice, she thought, and turned off the sidewalk towards the
woods. These were the times she was supposed to go home and call her counselor. “Anytime you have that type of urge…”
Darlene’s need had to be satisfied now and not the right way, or even in any conventional way. At least I didn’t get
hooked on drugs, she told herself, and veered off the trail. The thick underbrush attacked her bare calves, but she
trudged on over layers of rotting leaves and sticks. The air was noticeably cooler and moisture surrounded her. The
sounds, smell and the atmosphere in the woods were all getting to her. She was charged with lust and a primal desire. She
paused and unhooked her bra. Her ballooning nipples ached with need. She reached under her skirt and pulled her underwear
down. The wet forest floor greeted her naked sex with a cool updraft that touched off a shiver.
Too bad you’re not a horny big foot, she said to a scurrying squirrel.
Bra and panties in hand, Darlene walked on, each step moving her closer and increasing her expectancy. Deep inside a
powder keg of girl cum waited to explode on her lover’s face. He would drink it with great joy.
When she reached the fence, Darlene scanned the Anderson’s double wide trailer. It was impossible to see inside, but she
put her foot on the bottom rung of the split rail fence and lifted her other leg over the top rail anyway. If there had
ever been a time to turn back, to come to her senses and go call her counselor, it had passed.
The potential of being caught only added to the pressure building in the center of her body. Darlene crept along the back
of the trailer looking for an open window. It probably didn’t have to be open, but she was glad when she found one.
Squatting below the window she held her panties up at the edge until she heard the sounds she expected. She retreated to
the fence where she would be shielded by the Anderson’s shed. Darlene waited hoping he would come so she could cum. She
needed to be fucked.
In less than two minutes a big smile stretched across her face. “Boy George, I knew you’d come.” She pressed her panties
to the Irish setter snout. Boy George’s tail wagged his whole body. “Look at you, you got a bath.” She held both sides of
his face and sniffed the top of his head. “You smell wonderful.”
Darlene turned and faced the fence, then leaned over on the top rail. She flipped her skirt up on her back. “Oh, Boy, you
always know what I need.” The dog’s tongue devoured her soaked pussy. “Oh fuck, Boy you’re so good.” She reached between
her legs and spread her swollen outer flaps. Boy’s tongue feverishly licked her exposed inner folds of flesh. “Shit, oh,
shit. Have you been practicing?” The idea that she might have taught him something that he was trying on Jordan, made her
worry.
Darlene reached back with both hands and pulled her ass cheeks apart. Boy George gladly took the offering. His long tongue
covered the deep ass groove with one lick, then he went for the tasty, puckered anus, licking it until it was bright red.
If everyone had a tongue like his, she mused, and started to turn around.
Boy George was already doing his impatient prancing, so she knew she wouldn’t have much time. She leaned back on the
fence, bent her knees, opened them and guided his head in. “Get ready Boy, it’s coming.” She reached for her bald mound
and pulled up with both hands. Her lips pulled apart and her giant bud popped out in the air. The dog’s ravenous tongue
shot into her gaping pussy. He was hungry for his reward and licked fervently.
Darlene felt the tremor start in the center of her body. She lowered her pussy to get the forceful strokes of the dog’s
tongue on her engorged clit. She loved having such a huge, sensitive clit. Her pulsing pussy hole overflowed from the
orgasm and Boy George wanted all of it. She groaned and shook violently while he lapped it up, then she held the fence to
keep from falling to the wet ground. “Oh, god, you are the best.” She always told him that, even though Brutus was better.
Boy George started poking his snout and dancing with his pointy prick bobbing between his legs. He wanted his bitch and he
wasn’t going to wait. Darlene rubbed his belly and let his throbbing fuck stick hit her hand. “You’re so big,” she told
him, like he cared.
“This is so much easier inside,” she told Boy, even though it didn’t matter to him. There was no way she was getting on
down in the dirt, and without socks for his feet, she’d have to give him something to hold on to. She leaned backwards,
arching her body until she was leaning on the fence, then she bent her knees and opened her legs, trying to recreate the
position they used on the Anderson’s couch.
When she was in position, she pulled her shirt up to her armpits and let her milky-white tits and throbbing red nipples
point towards the sky. “Come on, come on, Boy George.” She caught the dog’s front legs as he jumped up. “Time to service
your bitch.” She hooked his paws on the fence rail so he would have leverage without ripping her flesh. She’d learned that
the hard way.
His hot breath fanned her chest while she adjusted the height of her fuck hole. The first two times his stabbing prick
missed low and slid through her ass cheeks. The third time he slid across her bald pussy mound. Boy George yelped and her
guts tightened. He was easy on her and that’s how she liked it. He slammed all of his prick into her at once, then
immediately his powerful body hunched, driving his K-9 cock into her cunt, over and over again. Nobody could fuck as fast
as a dog, and the call of nature was unstoppable.
Darlene slurred her words, “Oh, yes, yes, you fuck me so good.”
Boy George looked back in the direction of the trailer before Darlene heard it. He kept one ear up, but never let up on
the merciless pounding he was giving her. She should have made him stop, but she encouraged him,”Hurry, Boy, hurry.”
Mrs. Anderson yelled his name again, and Darlene thought about the woman catching her dog fucking the woman who babysat
her daughter. “Fuck, oh mother fucker.”
Darlene pulled the dog close to her as his ballooning cock-knot stretched her tunnel. His boiling dog cum was blasting
deep inside her while his fist sized knot made sure all their combined juices stayed there. Her final flooding climax
shook her. “Easy, Boy, easy.” His drool ran over her heaving breasts. She needed to do something quick, but her mind was
drunk with pleasure hormones.
A second after Boy’s shrinking knot pulled out with a splash, and while Darlene was still straightening her clothes, Mrs.
Anderson came around the shed. “There you are,” she said.
Darlene smiled, hoping her well-fucked pussy wouldn’t visibly leak down her thighs. “Ma’am,” she said holding Boy’s head
away from her crotch. “I’m sorry, I was walking through the woods and I got confused which trail I was on. Can I cut
through your yard?”
Sure, Honey. Mrs. Anderson motioned with a wave. “Come on.”
He is the prettiest dog, Darlene said. “Aren’t you, Boy George?”
They started across the yard, Boy George prancing around them with his flaming point still poking from its sheath. Ms.
Anderson either didn’t notice or was pretending she didn’t.
“He sure does love you,” Ms. Anderson said. “Always has.”
Darlene smiled and looked at the thirty-five-year-old woman. “He’s the best. Anytime you need me to dog sit for you, I’d
be happy to do it. Babysit too. You know how summer is, not much to do around here.”
Thanks, Sweetie, Ms. Anderson said. “You know Jordan thinks she’s old enough to take care of herself now, and she is,
but only if we’re out during the day and close to home. If we’re going to be out late, we’ll definitely call you.”
“And I’ll be sure to make her think she doesn’t need me there,” Darlene said.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 9: A Force to be Reckoned With
Memorial Day was supposed to be a holiday, but Evan was at Miss Tonya’s working. He wished he could have started yesterday after the creek, but that was a day of rest. His dad was such an asshole; he didn’t even go to church, yet he insisted Evan follow the rules. What bullshit, he thought. He couldn’t work, but the haughty Christians didn’t have a problem going to the stores or restaurants and being served by the people who had to work.
Working yesterday would have given him a better shot at finishing before Wednesday, and it would have been one day closer to Saturday, the day Miss Tonya tried to seduce him. He hoped she was still in the mood. With the confidence he’d gained at Jason’s house, he was prepared to get fucked. Doing his mom’s best friend would make him stop thinking about the other thing, and it would be less complicated than sex with Rebecca or Becky. Miss Tonya would have to keep it a secret. Man, that would be a confidence boost that would make his next year at school the best ever.
The sandy, red clay could have easily been turned with a pitchfork, but Evan used a pickax with granite cracking swings. Sweat ran down his chest and over his abs, darkening the waist of his blue jeans. He stopped swinging and looked over the three foot wide path of upheaval. It should have given him that feeling of pride and satisfaction that came with hard labor, but his mind jumped back. Maybe I’m OCD, he thought. No matter how many detours he gave his brain, it kept finding its way back to the things he didn’t want to think about. If he hadn’t seen Deana’s teammate getting her brains fucked out at the creek, maybe he would have been able to forget the wet pussy on his dick thing?
The rest of Sunday, he had done everything possible to avoid Deana. When he’d had to see her she had acted like her normal self, not like a girl who had intentionally sat on his erection. His mother had seemed normal, too, after he touched her tits, pressed his erection on her back and shot a load in her red panties. He bet Becky would be her normal self when he saw her again. Jeez, it’s Groundhog Day; nobody knows what happened. The only thing normal in his life was his father. He gave him shit about sleeping half the day away.
It was good to be at Miss Tonya’s working. Time and distance would put things in perspective. Evan huffed and grabbed one of the bags of topsoil that needed to be mixed in with the native earth. He tore it open and flipped it over. Keep moving and stop thinking, he told himself, and emptied all the bags in piles along the path of overturned earth.
When all the rich, black dirt was mixed in and leveled out, it was a nice reddish-brown. Evan wiped his forehead on his arm. It looked good and it felt good.
“Hi, Evan.”
Evan knew the voice was Jayda’s and it disappointed him. He was still holding on to the hope that her mother would give him a second chance. He started turning and said, “Hi, Ja—“he stared for a second, then found the rest of her name—“yda.”
It wasn’t just that she was in a bathing suit and not the softball uniform he was used to seeing her in that caused him to pause. It was because her bathing suit would have been considered skimpy when it fit, and that was two sizes ago. Obviously, softball uniforms weren’t formfitting. He continued to stare at the blue triangle. She either has a big bush or a huge mound of pussy. Could one of Gloria’s friends actually have that much?
Jayda picked up a bottle of something and said, “Could you do my back?”
“Huh?”
“This—”she held the bottle out—“do my back with this, but wash your hands first.”
He didn’t like one of Gloria’s friends telling him what to do, but he wanted to touch her, so he walked over to the hose. He couldn’t see if Jayda was watching him, but he was glad he wasn’t going to make an ass of himself again with the retarded nozzle.
After washing his hands, he turned around and saw Jayda face down on the chair with her chin on her hands, smiling at him. He walked over, pretending not to notice that more of her ass wasn’t covered by her bottoms than was. “Which end should I start on?” he said, trying to sound annoyed.
“Don’t matter, as long as you get everywhere,” she said, and reached behind her back. The bow came apart and the strings dropped to her sides. Her breasts immediately squeezed out from under her body. “I hate tan lines.”
She’s Gloria’s friend, he reminded himself, yet still stood over her, looking down at her ass. “Make room,” he said, and sat down.
Jayda opened her legs and his butt settled between them. He realized he was in the same situation he’d been in when he massaged Deana, except worse. Jayda wasn’t his sister, and the blue fabric between her legs was stretched like Saran wrap over her pussy. It was a lot more pussy than he imagined she should have. If she opened her legs a speck too far, that thing would swallow her bikini like her mother’s ass had consumed her shorts. He couldn’t help picturing it on some girl’s face, or his own. “Here goes,” he announced with fake confidence.
He squirted a line across her shoulder blades, then down her spine to her exposed ass crack. The tanning lotion was actually baby oil. When his hands were on her body, the oil conducted an erotic energy up his arms and straight down to his groin. He spread the oil across her shoulders, down her back and up the slope to her ass. It was a nice ass and he wanted to squeeze it to see if it felt as good as it looked.
“Mm, keep doing that…please,” she said.
The way she purred out the word please made him eager to work on the small of her back. His cock had formed a ridge up the front of his pants. He could have easily leaned forward and made it the meat in an ass-cheek sandwich. He imagined she was naked, her ass oiled up and he was sliding his erection between her cheeks. “I’m gonna have to start charging for this,” he said.
Jayda said, “I don’t have much, but you can have all of it. I hurt my back and that feels soo goood.”
She has a lot more than she thinks. He wished he didn’t know what she did behind the dirt pile. Really, he wished she wasn’t Gloria’s friend. It was bad enough that he fucked Jason’s sister. Their friendship would survive that if Becky turned out to be a typical girl and blabbed, but Gloria wouldn’t get over him fooling around with Jayda. “If you wanted a massage you should have just asked for one,” he said. He didn’t have to fake his annoyance. This planet he had been transported to was fucking with his mind.
“Um, no, I really do need that spread…the oil, it makes me tan faster, but my back does hurt,” she said.
All he heard was, “that spread,” because his eyes had gone to the strip of fabric that now dug in and formed a definitive line separating the two sides of her pussy lips. He added too much oil on her lower back and watched it run down her sides. Fuck it, it’s Groundhog Day, he thought, and grabbed her love handles. They were warm and squishy. His hands rotated around her waist, poking his finger tips under her stomach. His palms cupped the knobs of her hip bones and bumped her bikini lower.
“Mm, Gloria was right.”
The sound of his sister’s name made him stop. “What did she tell you?” Like a bolt of lightning the thought hit him. Gloria could have talked about what happened. Jayda might know he had a wet dream on his sister’s leg.
“Nothing. She only said you give good massages. I shouldn’t have said that,” Jayda said. “Please don’t tell her, and please don’t stop.”
“Jeez.” She probably didn’t know, but on the off chance that she did, or that she would tell Gloria he massaged her, he said, “We might be able to work something out.”
“Anything,” Jayda said.
He doubted it. “How about you tell me what you do behind the dirt pile?” He felt her body tighten under his hands.
Her head spun and she strained to look at him without exposing her chest. “What, ah, what do you mean?”
“I mean the dirt pile at the ballpark,” he said. “I saw you coming from over there and I know we used to go back there to do things we didn’t want anyone to know about.”
“Oh, um, I can’t tell…tell you that,” she said.
“That’s okay, I’ll get it out of Gloria.”
“No, there’s noway she’ll tell,” Jayda said. “It’s a girls only thing, she’ll never tell.”
His speech was temporarily suspended while his brain maxed its CPU trying to process Jayda’s words. There was the potential that Gloria not only knew what happened behind the dirt pile, but also—No, that’s not possible. He rejected the thought. Gloria was his little sister, and he wouldn’t let his mind go there. But if she did know, and she knew about Laffy-Taffy, then she could have known what happened on her leg. He decided to fold his hand and get out of the game while he was still had his shirt, even though he wasn’t wearing a shirt.
“You didn’t get my legs,” Jayda whined.
The glare made it impossible to tell if Miss Tonya was on the other side of that sliding glass door. His pulse quickened. He didn’t have a shirt on and he was straddling Jayda with a huge boner about to pop out the top of his jeans, spreading oil on her flesh. He wouldn’t ever be able to explain the feeling, except that it was like the one he got when he faced Jason’s mother. He imagined fucking Jayda doggy style while Miss Tonya watched from behind the glass. It felt evil, and good at the same time. He wasn’t thinking about any of his other issues anymore.
Her short legs were appealing. “I don’t think your mother would like me, um, touching you…rubbing you when I’m supposed to be working,” he said. He was actually done because the delivery hadn’t come yet, so there wasn’t anything to plant.
“She doesn’t care,” Jayda said, “but she might want you to do her, too.”
Evan made zigzag lines of oil down her thighs while replaying her words, “…do her too.” He watched the lines break and drool down the reddened flesh towards her inner thighs. Her mother probably would let him do her too, but she wouldn’t want him doing Jayda at all, he imagined.
When the oil was about to drip from the swells of her pudgy thighs, he placed a hand on each leg. They were hotter than he’d expected and his heart rate increased more. He glanced at the house while his fingers swept up the inside of her legs. He looked down in time to see he was dangerously close to that blue strip of material. It had caved in further and threatened to give up its hold at the outer edges of her pussy lips. One nudge from a passing finger and he might be seeing more than Jayda had planned to let him see. She was obviously a tease, playing a game when she was safe with her mother inside. More obvious was his propensity for awkward situations that tested his morals.
He placed his hands just above the back of her knees. His thumbs pressed into the insides of her legs. His fingers grabbed the outsides, and he shoved up in the direction of her bulging ass-cheeks. The webbing between thumbs and index fingers squeegeed the oil up her thighs. It collected at the cusp of legs and ass, then started running down the grooves that divided legs and crotch. He watched it soak in, and darken the blue fabric. Jayda’s shallow breathing and the chirping birds were the only sounds. He filled his lungs and reversed the direction of his hands.
Jayda’s legs didn’t feel like Deana’s. Maybe they did, but they didn’t make him feel the same. The fear he had was different, and so was his desire. He had been terrified when his hands touched the edge of Deana’s butt. He was only nervous about touching Jayda’s ass. He had wanted to touch Deana. He wanted to go further under her shorts and feel the heat of her crotch on his fingers, but not because he was horny or because he wanted to teach her a lesson. He wanted her, wanted all of her and didn’t want anybody else to have her. Wasn’t there a small part of him that was glad his father didn’t let her date?
When he reached the place Jayda’s cheeks folded onto her thighs, he paused and waited for some reaction. He was horny and he did want to teach Jayda a lesson. Sex with Becky and watching Rhina only made him want sex more. It had been the perfect mind altering solution for his problem. He had completely forgotten how much trouble he was in every time he went home.
He rotated his hands. The exposed swells at the bottom of her butt tightened when his thumbs drove deep into the void between her parted legs. He was testing the edges of her leg openings, and testing her. He wanted to know if he could touch her pussy. Was there anything sane about desire, lust and youth?
He listened to the approving sounds of Jayda’s purring groans and nudged the rims of her bikini. The crease deepened and virgin, pale flesh emerged. It probably was the same texture as the skin that had been under his thumbs a second earlier, but it felt completely different to him. His brain sputtered and his cock throbbed. If he sucked in his stomach he was sure his dick head would push out the top of his jeans. What would Jayda think if she saw that?
“Mmmm,” Jayda moaned. “Ah, I bet Gloria loves your massages even more than she said.” She hunched and flexed her ass muscles. “Mmmmm.”
The hunch caused his thumbs to veer inward and the flex made more of her bikini disappear into the valley of her ass. He slicked up the new real estate he’d acquired, and said, “She doesn’t get massages like this.” He was a little annoyed she’d brought Gloria into this, again.
“She’d love it—Ahhh—Really love it.”
He grabbed both legs and the bottom of each cheek, and squeezed. Her ass was soft and chubby compared to Gloria’s firm bubble-butt. Why would he compare their butts? He didn’t want to think about Gloria’s ass as a firm bubble-butt. But it is, he thought, and that made the placement of his hands on Gloria’s best friend’s ass even more disturbing. “She’s never going to know how this feels or that it happened at all,” he said. “Is she?” He was frustrated that she hadn’t backed down yet or that he couldn’t do what he really wanted to do.
“I’ll never tell…as long as you finish,” she said.
Oh great, he thought, “finish”, that could mean many things. Did she want him to finish coating her exposed skin, finish her off or do what he wanted to do to her? She wiggled and shimmied, and he took it as a hint. He circled each pudgy thigh with his hands, dug in firmly and pushed up her legs. She whimpered when he reached her ass, and he kept going. He wasn’t sure how far she’d let him take this game, but he was going to challenge her limits like her bikini was being challenged to contain her pussy. Which would give up first, he mused.
Miss Tonya wished she was a birdwatcher. She’d get her binoculars and see if that really was a ridge up the front of Evan’s jeans, filled with his hard teenage cock. She stepped closer to the sliding glass door. She knew from being outside on a sunny day that Evan couldn’t see her, even though he kept looking right at her. She liked that he was looking, thinking she didn’t know what he was doing. Tonya was young enough to remember those days when a younger girl would tease and test an older boy. Evan was sure to be outdone by Jayda.
Tonya had come home one day and found her daughter with her legs wide open and her hands on the head of one of her friends, pulling her face into Jayda’s crotch. It seemed like normal exploration to Tonya because she’d done the same thing, and they were both old enough. Instead of screaming and acting like an uptight mom, she stood outside the bedroom door and peeked in, watching until her daughter got off. Then she went back to the front door, opened it quietly and closed it hard.
Jayda was dressed, acting normal when she got to her room the second time, but she didn’t realize it was impossible to hide the glow of a good orgasm. Tonya never said anything.
Any of the mothers Tonya knew would be horrified about what was happening outside. That was stupid to her because they all knew their daughters were old enough to have sex, and probably had, so why flip out if you happen to see it happen? Imagine what they’d think about this, Tonya thought, and opened the front of her pants. She was going to play with her pussy while Evan rub lotion on her daughter. They’d run her out of town for that. Well, not all of them. Tonya suspected Candy would want to watch, too. Of course, she’d never admit it.
Candy was her only friend who knew all of her secrets, and didn’t judge her. Tonya wanted to know all of Candy’s secrets, too, but she wasn’t telling. Tonya had divulged more and more, hoping to gain Candy’s confidence, and unlock her closets.
Tonya thought about the look on Candy’s face when she told her that she let her husband catch her blowing the guy who cut their grass. Sure, there had been shock on Candy’s face, but there was intrigue, also. Candy wanted to know all about it, but she didn’t ask. It was embarrassing, but Tonya offered the information, unprompted. “Nine or ten times,” she said. “I had to do it nine or ten times before I got caught.”
Candy had flushed and her nipples plumped, but she pretended to be shocked, like she was making herself think, what if it was her own son? She said, “My God, Tonya, how could you? Why would you do that?”
The painful shame of divorce had faded by then and Tonya told Candy the whole story. The affairs, the fights and the final straw. Candy’s bright red cheeks turned white when she said, “I caught that pig tea bagging the woman who babysat for us.”
Candy went silent and had to sit down. Tonya hadn’t thought she was going to strike a chord that practically made Candy faint, and she felt bad about it, but she also wanted to know why. It was obvious there were some serious skeletons in Candy’s closet, and Tonya wanted to know about all of them. Not because she was nosy, but because she really liked Candy and wanted to help her. Confession was good, when you told someone who wouldn’t judge you.
Evan stared hard at her and she pushed her pants and underwear down, daring him to see her. He turned back to Jayda’s ass and grabbed it with both hands. How far would her daughter actually let it go?
Considering that Evan hadn’t made a move on Candy yet, although Tonya knew he wanted to; and he hadn’t fallen for the wet T-shirt thing, she didn’t think she’d have to worry about throwing a bucket of water on them before he came in her daughter. It would be fun to watch and see how it played out.
Jayda’s bikini was losing the fight. Evan’s finger tips reached around the outsides of her legs while his thumbs held insides. He watched her flesh bubble up in front of his hand as he squeezed and moved them up. He was on course to shove his thumbs between her ass-cheeks and under her bikini. How deep into her ass cleavage would she let him go?
“Mm, I wish I didn’t have to wear those,” she said.
Evan looked at the bikini strings lying at her sides and knew she had to be talking about her bottoms. He had practically uncover most of each cheek and his thumbs were stuffed between them, yet he still wished she didn’t have to wear them, too. “Why are you?” he challenged.
“Because you’re here,” she said.
He kept on massaging her butt and said, “Afraid?”
“Nah, mom doesn’t let me when somebody is here. She thinks people would think bad of her. What’s the big deal, we’re old enough to go to a nude beach, why not get naked in the back yard.”
“So, um, if I wasn’t here, you wouldn’t have them on?”
“Yup,” she said.
“Whatever,” he said. If she was naked, what difference would that make? He was about to touch her pussy lips anyway.
“It’s true,” she said. “Come back tomorrow when she’s not here and you’ll see.”
“And if I were to come, what would you want me to do?” What the fuck was he hoping to get out of this? He couldn’t fuck Jayda even if she begged him. She’d tell Gloria, Gloria would be heart broken and eventually their mother would find out. Sex with your sister’s best friend just wouldn’t turn out well. The thought caught him off guard. What if Deana actually knew how he felt, and that was why she’d been acting so crazy? He couldn’t fuck Rebecca if Deana felt the same way he did, and now he was pretty sure she did. Hadn’t he seen that after the kiss in the bathroom? No, he’d felt it in his heart, she loved him and wanted him. He was fucked.
“You’ll have to come and find out,” she said.
There was a mocking tone in her voice and it signaled his defeat. “Whatever,” he said. “I have to clean up and get going. Don’t get burned.” Like he had just been burned by a girl three years younger than him.
Evan got home from Miss Tonya’s, and avoided making eye contact with Gloria because he didn’t want to imagine her sitting on Jayda’s face, plus he felt guilty. His mother said hello, and he pictured Miss Tonya calling on the phone, “Candy, Evan practically fingered Jayda in the backyard…”
Was he stupid, crazy, or on another planet? Evan had no idea what was going on, but he did know that the dirt cemented to his skin with dry sweat itched, so he headed for the shower. It had been a long, hot day.
When he was done showering, he went to his room and got in bed. That was the safest place for him to be. Jayda was now on his list of people to avoid, but like all the other people on that list, avoiding her would be difficult. At least she doesn’t live here, he thought, but it didn’t help because he still had to go back to Miss Tonya’s.
Deana’s teammate had sex outside and Gloria’s friend sat on another girl’s face at the ball park, and let him touch her inappropriately when her mother could have been watching, yet he thought both of his sisters were different. Deana put her wet pussy on your dick, wake up!
Despite the obvious, Evan continued to believe his horny porn brain was making something out of nothing. He closed his eyes and forced his pornographic mind to visit the tumbler’s bedroom. That was better than playing the tapes of what he imagined might happen tomorrow with a naked face-sitter.
Becky stood in front of her magic mirror and turned in a circle, her head twisting so she could watch her ass. The black, stretchy skirt was the same as the one Darlene wore on the school bus. The material hugged her butt and wrapped under her cheeks, lifting her ass so it looked even sexier, according to Darlene. That made Becky feel good.
At the mall, she had waited nervously behind the change booth curtain. After counting to three, she flung the curtain open. Darlene’s eyes lit up, and Becky knew she looked as good as she felt. She did her best slutty runway model walk over to where Darlene was standing.
Darlene turned her around and said, “Damn, that thing makes your ass even sexier.”
Becky grinned. “I know it makes me feel sexy, and the way it’s hugging my butt is getting me horny. It’s gonna be hard to not show my ass.”
Darlene smiled, glanced at the store employee who was watching them like she knew they were planning on stealing something, then she reached between Becky’s legs. “I knew you wouldn’t have panties on,” she said. “If that lady wasn’t watching I’d—“
“She can’t see us from the chest down, go ahead, do it.” Becky desperately wanted to get fingered right there behind the clothes rack while someone was watching.
“She already thinks we’re going to try and walk out of here without paying for that,” Darlene said. “What do you think she’d do if she thought we were lesbians playing with each other?”
“What do you think she’d do if she knew I was doing this?” Becky knew how wrong and how dangerous what she was going to do was, but she was pissed off now. She’d done the most incredible thing that morning, finally gotten Evan to stop seeing her as Jason’s sister, and had the most amazing sex of her life, but Darlene didn’t even want to talk about it. Now some middle age lady was keeping her from fulfilling a major fantasy.
Becky pushed the dresses on the round clothing rack apart, arched back and pulled up her skirt. Her pee hitting the carpet under the rack was louder than she expected, but she couldn’t make herself stop.
“You, ah, shit, Becky,” Darlene said in a low, yet excited voice. “Oh my god, you’re a freak.”
The sound of her friend’s voice made the flow stop abruptly. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that. I just—“
“Just get your stuff and let’s go pay for that before she realizes you pissed on the floor. I can’t believe you did that.”
“Are you mad?”
Darlene shoved the dresses back in place and said, “No, but I’m too excited to stay here.”
It was too bad that Darlene had to catch her bus because Becky was pretty sure if they had more time, she could have gotten Darlene on one of those beds in Dillard’s. She hoped Evan and Jason would also be awestruck by the new skirt. She wanted to model it at dinner, but their mother could never see that part of her wardrobe.
The dinner table was set and Gloria was having a conversation with his father. Evan sat down and Deana smiled at him. It finally hit him, she knew he jerked off in the bathroom. All the embarrassment he would have felt, if she hadn’t sat on him, made his cheeks warm. He wished he could eat in his room.
Gloria sounded disappointed that his dad was going to miss her next game, but Evan didn’t think she really cared. He thought she played the role of good daughter to make her mother happy. She probably wanted to know who her real father was, but nobody ever talked about that.
Evan listened to the conversation carefully, but not because he cared. All he wanted to hear was when his father was leaving for China, and how long he would be gone. He couldn’t ask because that would seem suspicious. A guilty conscience sucked.
His father looked at him and said, “You got a job yet?”
Dammit, he had hoped that wouldn’t come up. “I got some good prospects,” he said, hoping that was the right word. “Lots of applications filled out and an interview lined up, soon.” He actually did have something in the works through somebody that knew someone else, that Miss Tonya knew, but nothing solid, and no applications had been filled out.
“That’s good.” His father sipped his wine. “Your mother said you got some odd jobs.”
His heart raced. What had Miss Tonya told his mom? The thought made him want to vomit. “Ah—” he glanced at his mom, she smiled and he went on, “I guess, lawns, landscape, maybe some painting, stuff like that.”
“That’s fine, but keep looking for a steady job. Don’t want you to end up being somebody’s lawn boy.”
Evan hated his father again. He started eating quickly, so he could get the hell out of there. He didn’t look at his mother because she would know something was up.
Becky watched Jason Stuff his mouth, then turned towards their mother. She was also enjoying the meatloaf and mash potatoes she had prepared. Becky smiled, stabbed some string beans and placed her other hand between her legs. She could feel the heat through her jeans. It was a good thing she wasn’t wearing a skirt because she was wet and might not be able to resist. She’d been hot and wet all day with anticipation. Jason had been avoiding her, but she hadn’t been pursuing him. She was patient, she’d waited three years already, but now that it was so close, the wait was brutal.
Confessing something you’d planned to take to your grave, lightened your load, even when your confidant couldn’t relate or couldn’t imagine doing the same thing, but telling Darlene her dirty little secret about Jason was like telling another pyromaniac you have gasoline. Darlene confessed things about herself that were shocking and exciting. That was hard to do because there weren’t many things about sex that Becky hadn’t already imagined. Darlene proved to be a fine teacher of seduction, and a great partner, working towards emptying their sexual bucket lists. Tonight, if everything went according to plan, Becky’s bucket would be lighter.
That night, Evan put on workout clothes and went down to the playroom, but all he did was sit on the couch. The shit his father gave him about finding a job pissed him off, but sitting next to Gloria, watching her and listening to her made him ashamed of what he’d done with her friend. Really, it was the things he wanted to do and the things he imagined doing if she was really naked in the backyard tomorrow.
He closed his eyes and saw Jayda’s ass squeezing out of her bathing suit. She wanted him to massage her butt just like Deana had, but that didn’t mean they were telling him he could dip his finger between their pussy lips and search for their clit. What if he’d gotten Jayda off right under her mother’s nose? His dick responded to the thought and he knew he needed serious psychiatric help. Hadn’t he heard somewhere that every bad action started with a bad thought?
He opened his eyes. “Shit! Deana, holy shit.” His sister’s face was half an inch from his. “What were you doing, trying to kiss me?”
“No,” Deana said. “Didn’t you hear me coming down the stairs?”
“No. If I had heard you you wouldn’t have scared me. Your face was right there when I opened my eyes. I might have crapped myself.”
“Sorry, next time I’ll throw something at you from across the room.”
His sister was standing directly in front of him, her legs touching his knees. She was wearing the same type of gray sweatpants he had on, except hers were tight. “Or you could send a message into my mind and tell me you’re there.”
“What makes you think I can do that?”
“Can’t you?” he asked. “You always seem to know what I’m thinking.”
“Actually, that’s not true,” Deana said. “I’ve been trying to figure out if you’re upset about yesterday or something. You’ve been avoiding me.”
Which part of yesterday was she talking about? Maybe he could avoid some embarrassment by telling Deana what Gloria’s friends did? No, that could make her uncomfortable because she might do that to Rebecca. Damn it, he didn’t want to think about Deana sitting on Rebecca’s face or having sex in the creek. How could he not? “I’m not, not upset, I’ve been thinking about stuff, that’s all,” he said.
“You’ve been acting weird since— I’m sorry if I embarrassed you.”
Yeah, she had accused him of jerking off on her magazine, then put her pussy on his dick. “No, I mean yes, I was embarrassed, but I’m not upset, just embarrassed.”
Deana’s smile was hard to read. “Is there anything else?” she said, and put a knee on the couch next to his leg.
Before he could answer, his sister put her other knee on the couch. “Huh?” he said, as her knees moved down to his hips and her butt came to rest on his legs. Was she reminding him of what happened yesterday? He wished he hadn’t seen her teammate getting fucked.
Deana said, “I don’t know, you don’t seem like yourself. Maybe since I kissed you in the bathroom. Did I make things wrong between us?” Her folded legs tightened, squeezing his hips and thighs. It seemed too intimate.
We’re twins, he told himself, it wasn’t unusual for her to sit on his lap. It was only his porn brain that was making him uncomfortable. His sister wasn’t trying to seduce him. “It’s not that,” he said. “It’s not you, it’s me. Things are changing and I have to get a job. Dee, are you sure mom isn’t acting weird?”
She put her hands on his shoulders and her outstretched arms increased the lumps under her shirt. “I’m glad it’s not because of me, and I still haven’t noticed anything.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah,” she said. “Maybe it’s you. Stacy’s been gone for a while so maybe—”
“Dee, what are you talking about?”
“Dah, you know, maybe you’re horny. You know mom is hot, so maybe you’re just seeing her different. I mean, look what happened with my magazine.”
“Stop, stop, it’s not like that. It wasn’t like you think. I wasn’t even looking at your magazine. I wasn’t even near it. I was in front of the sink. I didn’t even know it happened and I’m not horny, not for mom. Why would you say something like that? She’s our mother.” She was reading his mind.
“She’s our stepmother, and she’s gorgeous. Got a body like one of those women in music videos,” she said.
“Jeez, I know you think I’m a pervert, but really, you think I’m hot for our mother, stepmother, same thing?”
“I’m just saying, it might be you because I haven’t seen anything different about her,” she said. “Back to the other thing, are you saying you were standing at the sink and you…you…um, whatever, all the way to where the magazines are? What were you thinking about if it wasn’t the magazine?”
“Deana, this isn’t a conversation I’m gonna have with my sister…or anyone.” Especially since I had Gloria’s panties pressed to my face when I shot my load on that magazine. “I know mom looks great, she always has, but she normally wears loose mom clothes, not, um, how can I say this, Candy clothes.”
“I haven’t seen it, really,” she said. “Back up, though, to that other thing. How far does it go?
“Deana!”
“I’m just curious. Oh, and if it wasn’t supposed to go on the magazines, where do you normally, ah, whatever you call it, squirt?”
Fuck, another no good answer situation. If he told her the truth, in your panties, he’d be a creepy incestuous brother, but if he admitted to blasting the mirror and the counter, she’d think, that’s where I put my toothbrush. “I catch it,” he said. “That’s what I try to do, so it doesn’t get on anything.”
“What are you catching it with?”
The all knowing look on her face scared him. “How would you feel if I was asking you a bunch of questions about how you do it?”
“Girls don’t do that,” she said. “I do enjoy watching you sweat, though.”
“Thanks!”
“You’re welcome,” she said. “So, are you going to start teaching me? You promised.”
“What?”
“To do the kicking stuff. You promised to teach me how to fight.”
“Oh, that” he said, with a sigh of relief. “Defend yourself, I said, defend yourself.”
“Whatever,” she said. “I got my workout clothes on.”
He glanced down at the gray material stretched over her body. “You sure do,” he said. “I gotta warn you, it’s gonna be hard.”
He thought he saw his sister’s eyes shift towards his crotch before she said, “That doesn’t scare me. Let’s do it.”
Jeez, did every single thing he heard have to sound sexual? “Okay, you asked for it, but don’t blame me if you’re sore tomorrow.”
Once they were standing up, Evan turned Deana around and put his hands on her shoulders. His brain released the words, then he filtered them and pulled the emergency break, but they were already at his tongue, “Bend over.”
“What!”
“Stretch, you have to stretch first,” he said. “Touch your toes.”
Deana folded at the waist and his hands moved down her back to her hips as she reached for her toes. “Wow, you’re a lot more limber than I expected.” He made the mistake of looking down. This is going to be hard, he thought, and swore he wouldn’t watch porn anymore.
Upstairs in their parents’ room, Candy took a deep breath and said, “John, I think the kids want to know about Sandra and—”
“What makes you think that?” John asked.
“Stuff, you know stuff I pick up on. It’s natural to want to know about your mother. They have some memories, but they don’t know what happened, really.
They don’t even have pictures to look at. Can’t they at least see pictures?”
“She died,” he said. “They know that. You’re their mother now, so why confuse them with the past? Let it lie.”
“I don’t agree.”
John stepped closer. “You don’t?”
“No, I don’t.” She straightened her back. “I think it’s important to them and I think you could lighten up a little on Evan, it’s his last summ––” Her head snapped back and her scalp burned where the roots of her hair threatened to tear out. “You’re hurting me!”
“Then maybe you should find something better to do with your mouth than talk back.” He used the handful of hair as a reign and sent her to her knees.
“Right?”
Candy’s rage was burning hot, but she did what she’d seen Evan do many times, she held back the truth and said, “Yes, sir,” then she serviced her husband.
An hour later, Evan knew two things. The first, Deana was far more athletic than he thought. The second, there was no way Jason could see Deana in those painted on sweatpants. It wasn’t as bodacious as Rhina’s ass, but even as a brother, he had to admit her butt gave new meaning to bootilicious.
He stood behind her and said, “Lean back on me and lift your leg. Pull your knee back towards your chest.”
“Like this?”
“Yes, good,” he said. “Now kick straight out, pull back and kick again. That’s it, kick, kick, kick. Don’t stop until you think your leg is gonna fall off.” He was surprised how quickly his sister learned and executed the kick.
“Why…why so many times?”
“Because you kick like a girl,” he said.
“I am a girl.”
“You sure are, but if you wanna do any damage you gotta get some power behind that foot. Put your ass into it.” He knew what he meant, but it still sounded creepy. “I mean use all of your leg muscles.”
Deana delivered her foot full force into the heavy bag and sent it swinging, then her leg went limp. He said, “Use your other leg.”
She huffed. “I’m done…my leg is rubber.”
“If it makes you feel any better, you lasted longer than I thought you would.”
His sister turned around and hung on him. “I’m not sure that makes me or my sore ass feel any better, but thanks.”
“Sorry.” He put his arms around her narrow waist and helped support her. “You need me to carry you to the couch?”
“Naah, but you could—” Instead of finishing, she lifted up on her toes. If her lips had pulled away after a second, it would have been an appreciative sibling kiss. They didn’t.
He didn’t know if he had started it or if she had, but one thing was for sure, kissing her changed everything. He should have known that from the first kiss or the second or the third and definitely the fourth.
Unlike their four previous kisses, the fifth didn’t have a flimsy thread to hang an explanation on. They were kissing because—He had no idea why they were kissing, but it was terrifying. The physical change his body underwent, the overriding of logical thought and the lack of any self-control were all terrifying, but he had no intention of making it stop.
His hands were on autopilot, doing what they would have done if he was kissing Stacey, they groped Deana’s body. The tight muscles of her back and the hot, sweat-moistened flesh caused him to pant into the frantic kiss. His finger tips poked at the string stretched across the hollow of her back. Deana grabbed his bottom lip with her teeth. He opened his eyes and they met hers. He couldn’t read her, but she sucked in her stomach and released his lip. His fingers slid inside the back of her sweatpants. He closed his eyes and started kissing her again. The groove between her cheeks got deeper and the skin under his finger tips changed.
Skin wasn’t skin, and the flesh he was touching enraged his desire. He stuffed both hands inside her sweatpants and she released his lip with a long, hot sigh. That thing he had been watching during the work out, that he had touched in the school parking lot and massaged, was a force to be reckoned with. The swells of her bubble-butt caressed the palms of his hands and his fingers sank into the cushion. His mind was drowning in a passion cocktail that made him too drunk to distinguish between flesh and blood relationship.
His fingers rounded the high crests of each bubble and dove in, heading for that dangerous place in the valley of her ass cleavage. The slippery, wet skin set off an alarm that should have frightened him and made him retreat, but Deana’s lips circled his tongue. She sucked it and pulled it into her mouth. Her eyes met his and something happened to his heart.
Deana’s ass muscles flexed, then turned solid in his grip. He lifted and her thigh swept across his hip. She tried again and it caught. He pulled up on her ass and both her legs wrapped around him. Their kissing became more heated, almost violent in its lust. The steel rod of his erection was under the center of her pubic bone. Deana’s stomach, back and legs worked in rhythm with his arms. He lifted and she shoved down. His grip tightened on her bare ass and pumped her, up, down, up and down against his boner. They were lost in a dirty dance, a vertical dry humping, pounding her clit against his cock.
He knew it was happening, he could feel it, but to prevent it would require him to stop simulating sex with his sister. Fuck it! He let her crotch pull his sweats down and pretended his throbbing dick wasn’t exposed.
Deana’s fingers tightened on his neck and her heels dug into his thighs. “I ah…Ahhhh, shit,” she cried out. Then her upper body fell backwards, and only her legs around his waist and his hands on her hips kept her stiff body hanging in mid air.
“Oh, god, Evan,” she said. “Shit, I’m sorry.”
His sister’s black, penetrating eyes didn’t show the remorse and shame he felt. They shined and her smooth, Mediterranean face glowed. He had watched her orgasm happen, felt it, and it was amazing. “No,” he said. It had been his hands on her naked ass, driving her crotch up and down, oblivious to the reality of who she was. “I’m sorry.”
The friction burn on his skin made him look down. The gray material pressed into the groove that his dick rested in was wet. He could smell his own body, but it didn’t overpower the familiar scent of his sister’s sex. It was like having her panties pressed to his face.
Deana’s legs uncoiled and slid down, but her arms still held onto him. She looked into his eyes and said, “It was me, I started it…I’m horrible, a horrible person.”
He put his hand on the back of her head and pressed her face into the crook of his neck. “You’re not horrible,” he said. It was my evil prick that caused it. “It wasn’t horrible, was it?”
“I guess that depends on how you look at it,” she said. “I just got off rubbing on you, and I pulled your pants down and saw you. I saw it, my brother’s—Does that make me horrible?”
“No, no, not at all,” he said. “It just happened. It was an accident.” Like the kind of accident you have driving too fast in the rain.
“What if I liked it, seeing it, does that make me horrible?”
“No, that’s normal…normal curiosity,” he lied.
“Probably not anything normal about my curiosity,” Deana said. “What if it was my pants that fell down? Would you have looked, gotten excited?”
He would have looked, gotten excited and probably done something that would have changed their lives forever. “Yeah, I would have.”
“Good,” she whispered and kissed his neck. A tingle raced down his spine and reminded him how much he loved her. “You want to?”
What had his sister just asked him? Was she offering to show him her pussy or was she asking him if he wanted to have sex? “No,” he said. “I mean, I would, but no, I can’t…I couldn’t. I better go.”
His sister didn’t say anything, but she didn’t have to. It was like old times, he knew she knew what he was thinking, and he knew what she was feeling. She was confused and hurt, and she wanted more than he could give her. Why didn’t she understand that they could never love each other that way? It would never work, and sex with your own sister was— He fixed his pants on the way up the stairs.
When the boards overhead stopped creaking, Deana dropped in a heap on the old, stained rug, feeling so alone. Her brother had left and he hadn’t come back. Shouldn’t she be relieved?
It was just a thought when she was sitting on Evan’s dick, then it became a fantasy that she visualized in her mind. I must have planned it, she thought, but I never expected it to happen. Did I?
Deana knew Evan wanted to, but she also knew he would fight it. He was terrified of what might happen to them after, and in the afterlife. He loved her too much. She loved him the same way, except she was more afraid of something else. It was her father’s fault she wanted the only boy she ever loved to be the one to take her virginity, soon.
Evan had stared out his window into the dark tree tops, sat at his desk, paced, then threw himself on the bed. Nothing worked, he couldn’t stop thinking about Deana. He hated leaving her when she needed him. He had felt it, saw it on her face, but didn’t understand. They were always there for each other, and he left her hurting, scared and alone.
It was too dangerous to go back down there. He had kissed enough girls to know all kisses weren’t equal. Sometimes it was just something you did to get to the next base, and sometimes a kiss caused a physical reaction, maybe chemical too. Becky’s lips and tongue had done that to him. They caused him to have a momentary lapse of reason, and made him want to do bad things to her, regardless. Deana’s kisses were that, and more. As soon as they started, their hearts joined together in some cosmic love centrifuge. Their love became so pure and so powerful that they couldn’t resist each other. But it was still a forbidden, taboo love. He could never kiss her again, unless he was prepared to do the most forbidden thing, and have his heart broken in the end.
If he thought about how beautiful she looked when she climaxed and how much love he felt in his heart when their eyes met, it seemed worth any price to let it happen. He got off his bed.
Becky got the two things she needed and started for her door. If she ran into her mother, she would be too busy yelling about her being naked to notice what she was carrying. Being naked, that was nothing new. She’d blame it on her impulse control problem and promise not to let it happen again. Of course, in her mind, she didn’t have a problem with impulse control. If she had trouble controlling her impulses, her mother would really be upset because there were plenty of things she didn’t do that she wanted to do. Her only real problem was her demanding pussy. If a guy could be led around by his dick, why couldn’t her pussy call the shots? It was always demanding attention, and she would satisfy its demands, even if she wasn’t in an appropriate setting, like the mall, school, the bus or at the dinner table while her mother and Jason ate.
By the time she reached Jason’s door, her pussy lips were wet, sliding across each other. The plan she’d been working out was finally going to bear fruit, and her longstanding desire would be fulfilled. She opened his door and thought, he must have known I was coming. Her brother wasn’t under the covers, and he wasn’t wearing anything. She closed his door, crossed the room and gently lowered herself onto his bed. She didn’t want to wake him, not yet. He’d been pretending for three years, but she knew he was just like her or worse.
Becky placed the camera between her brother’s thighs and turned it on. His giant balls were on the mattress in their long, drawn out sack. She bit her lower lip and sucked air through her teeth, remembering how they felt in her mouth. That gave her all the power and she would suck them so hard while he moaned and groaned. He was afraid she’d hurt him, but never told her to stop sucking on them. Most of the boys she’d been with wouldn’t give her that power over them, but Jason did.
She put her nose close to his crotch, sniffed and the aroma took her back to that first time they messed around. It had been her idea, so she couldn’t chicken out, but it was still terrifying for a little girl to kiss her brother’s penis. It had jumped and scared her, but she didn’t move away. The smell and taste didn’t fall into any category that she knew, and it had left a stain on her brain. She liked it, and from that day forward, the smell of balls always made her wet.
Jason’s turn came next, and when his mouth pressed against her bald pussy lips, she fell in love with the feeling. Her own fingers would never quite do the trick anymore, and she needed Jason. She became obsessed with pleasure. How many different ways had they tried to satisfy her? The only thing they weren’t able to do was sex, penetration. If they only knew about lubrication they would have fucked so many times and regardless of what their mother had said to Jason, they would have kept on fucking. Sex was like that, once you had it, you had to have more. She would have been Jason’s heroin.
Becky flipped the cap on the container she brought with her, Sensual Ease, courtesy of Darlene. She squeezed a line of the clear fluid along Jason’s dick. It twitched and she smiled, happy to see it would grow while he slept. Jason slept like a corpse, she knew that from years of trying to wake him up, but would he sleep long enough. He couldn’t say no if he was already inside her. That was her plan, her fantasy, the thing she’d imagined for three years. She wanted to see the look on her brother’s face when he woke up and realized he was fucking her.
Once they fucked, the door would be wide open for all the things she imagined, the stuff in porn that consumed her mind everyday. She wanted two dicks at the same time and she wanted to sixty-nine with a girl while a dick slid in and out of the other girl’s pussy. She wanted to be so close to someone getting fucked that she could smell it and have balls hitting her forehead and nose. Oh yeah, she was so ready to live out her fantasies. She was a freak, and she had no qualms about it.
First things first, she thought, and put both of her hands on the slippery, growing log of flesh. She lifted it, amazed by how heavy it felt. She poked her finger-tip inside the foreskin and circled the dense bulb. She trembled at the thought of it snapping through her tight pussy opening and plunging inside her body. Would she be deep enough to take all of him?
She kneaded the cock with two fists, pulled down and exposed the dome, squeezing more girth into the top half. He seemed even bigger now that she was going to put him inside her. She held him straight up and pictured her crotch hovering over his dick, ready to be impaled. She’d put plenty of things up her pussy, but none of them as long or as thick as her brother’s cock. It was getting solid, stiff and ready to penetrate her.
Becky got on her knees over Jason’s body, reached behind her and pushed the record button, then lowered her crotch. She pressed her brother’s dick against her groin and stomach. It was scary seeing how much of her body it covered. She lifted up, grabbed his cock and pushed it under her crotch. The silky dome skidded across her inflamed labia and pressed into the groove. She trembled when his dick head smashed the smooth swells of her pussy lips and pressed into the tight ring of her opening. She could feel the bulb of his dick-head prying into her. It stung. She squirted some lube on her fingers, then stroked the channel between her lips and fingered herself with two, then three fingers. She had a big cunt for a tiny girl, that’s what Darlene told her.
Jason moved, turned his head and she knew he wouldn’t stay asleep while getting fucked. With a new urgency, she squeezed his shaft and bounced. Jason’s eyes popped open, as a spike of pain tore through her. How much had she taken, she didn’t know, but her cunt had never felt so full.
“Holy shit,” Jason said.
Becky heard her brother’s voice like it was someone speaking to her in a dream, it was far away. His face had all the shock and amazement she’d imagined, and more. He was fucking her and there was nothing he could do about it. She followed his gaze and it was fascinating to see something so big stuffed up into her body. He was stretching her like she had never been stretched before. It hurt more than she’d expected.
“Becky, what the fuck!”
She lowered herself another inch. “You’re fucking me with that huge cock.” Her pussy felt full all the way to her diaphragm, making it hard to breathe.
“You, ah, shit, you can’t—”
“Shut up,” she said. “You’re the one who started this by eating me out.”
“That’s different,” he said. “I didn’t fuck you.”
“You wanted to,” she said.
Her brother’s face showed he agreed and he reached for her hips, helping her take more of him. She was still seeing stars, but the sharpness of the pain was fading. He was deep in her body and his cock was tearing open the mouth of her pussy. She held her position and let her brother slowly push in and pull out. Her juices were flowing, lubricating her fuck hole. She imagined it spilling out and running down his shaft, covering his balls. When they finished, she wanted to suck them clean.
“Shit, you’re, ahhh, yeah, you’re gonna make me cum,” he said.
Becky was disappointed because she still hadn’t achieved the rhythm she needed to get off. She just didn’t trust that sponge thing enough to let Jason blow his load in her. She didn’t want anyone to shoot a baby inside her, but if it happened, it wasn’t going to be her brother. That would ruin her plans for sure. She plunged down until she was stretched painfully, then she tightened her pussy on her brother’s girth, holding him. Her clitoris was bulging from her opened labia and she flicked it vigorously. “Oh, big brother, you, you’re making me cum…”
While her orgasm was still twisting her insides, she reluctantly lifted her body. Her convulsing pussy hole squeezed Jason’s massive log of flesh out of her, and instantly there was a great void. She had been opened so wide and deep; and she would need to be filled again, soon and often.
Her brother’s erect cock fell, slapped his stomach and rebounded. Knowing that throbbing dick had been inside her skinny body thrilled her. She sat between his legs and scooted forward until her sore cunt was touching his balls, then she wrapped both hands around the vein bulging dick. It was wet and slippery with her cum and she started stroking it. His balls danced with each tug and taunted her pubic mound. “Oh, yeah, Big Brother, cum for me.”
Ohhhh, ooh, I’m gonna…gonna cum. Oh, yes, yes, here it comes.”
The first burst flew straight up and fell back to his groin, then she pressed the bloated dick to her body and continued rubbing her hands up and down, letting his boiling cum coat her chest and belly. It was heaven. She spread the hot, slippery cream down her stomach and between her legs until she came again, then she fell forward onto her brother. “Finally…”
Evan listened to the sound of the shower with his hand on the doorknob. He would be relieved if it wouldn’t turn, but fear kept him from trying to turn it. He removed his hand and turned back towards his door. His accelerated heart rate spiked as he turned back to the bathroom door. The doorknob turned and he opened the door.
Steam drifted over the top of the shower curtain. The mirror was fogging. Deana’s clothes were scattered on the floor. He locked the door. “Dee,” he said, and peeled the edge of the shower curtain away from the tile. “You forgot to lock the door.”
“No, no I didn’t forget,” Deana said.
His sister stopped lathering her hair and faced him. The water was hitting her back. He had heard Jason say it a thousand times and heard other people saying it at school, and now he knew it. He fully comprehended how beautiful Deana was. He didn’t say anything and neither did she, but they were communicating.
He took off his clothes without taking his eyes off her. She watched him without moving. Soap slid down her smooth, olive flesh. It collected in the funnel between her hips and dripped from her crotch. Her legs seemed too long and her hard, dark nipples seemed bigger than he’d imagined them. Her breasts were small and firm and the perfect shape.
“Need help?” he asked. A shiver ran through him.
“You could wash my back, and maybe massage it a little.” Deana turned around. “You hurt me.”
He knew he had, but he wasn’t sure which hurt she was referring to. “I might be able to do that.”
His hands trembled as they inched closer to her shoulders. Her ass looked more wonderful than it had felt earlier. “You feel nice,” he said. Deana shivered under his grasp. “Are you scared?”
“Ah, yes and no.”
“Should I go?” He gripped the top of her shoulders and worked his thumbs up to the base of her neck. His penis had gotten hard before he knew it was growing. It was only inches away from touching her.
She leaned harder on his hands. “No, don’t go.”
It wasn’t Groundhog Day and tomorrow neither of them would have forgotten this happened, so he had to make sure they wouldn’t regret it. His hands work down her back, tenderly kneading every muscle, while his eyes watched her ass. “How do you do that?”
“What?” she asked.
“Curve your back so it makes your ass look even more incredible?” Before she answered, he grabbed each side of her bubble-butt and squeezed. It was slippery and hard to sink his fingers in.
“Oh, Evan.” She tightened her muscles.
Her body was crushed against his, his arms tight around her waist. Her cheeks surrounded his cock. He spoke next to her ear, “Dee?” His voice was pleading, but he didn’t know what for. Did he want her to make him stop, or tell him it was okay?
One hand was on her tit and the other slid down her stomach. His fingers turned the rounded corner of her pubic bone and reached between her legs. The palm of his hand cupped her mound. He pulled her harder onto him. “You shave?’
“No, no I don’t. I did, I did it once,” she said, “but…never mind.” She exhaled heavily.
“Okay,” he said, knowing she regretted doing it, but not understanding why. He kissed her ear, and she shoved her pelvis forward. The wet channel that surrounded his finger was hotter than the shower. He was out of his mind. She had to stop him.
The groove between her ass cheeks was deep enough to completely encase all of Evan’s cock. He dipped down, pulled back on her body and hunched. The head of his dick ground through the valley. Deana groaned and undulated. He dipped and hunched again. This time the bulbous knob plowed through her vaginal trough. They both froze. He had almost gone inside her.
“Oh, jeez, Dee, I’m sorry.”
“Evan,” she said and her legs squeezed together. “It’s big.”
The uncertainty in her voice was clear. “You’re shaking,” he said, and tightened his arms around her torso. “I’m going to go. We can’t let this happen. We’ll regret it later.”
Releasing his sister was the hardest thing he’d ever done. They were both shaking now. She faced him, her arm came up, then fell back to her side. “Okay,” was all she said.
Hadn’t he come downstairs to console her? She looked hurt again as he got out of the shower.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 10: Sweet Almond Massage
When Evan got out of bed, it was too early considering how tired he felt. The hours he’d been in bed weren’t restful. He’d either been dreaming about what happened or half awake thinking about it. What made him think Deana hadn’t done the same thing?
The thing that happened last night was spontaneous. They were two horny teenagers and they got carried away. Sure there was something special between them, and that complicated things, but he knew it was wrong and it could never happen again. He wasn’t sure that was the way Deana saw it, but she was smart enough to know things would get really weird between them if they had sex. There was no way they could live under the same roof after. They’d either want to do it all the time, he would; or one of them would end up dating someone, then the other would be hurt. It wasn’t like they could date each other. Plus, it would be almost impossible to hide it for long. If their father found out he’d kill him, and even if they didn’t get caught, their mother would sense things were strange between them. Things were already strange.
Deana might have acted impulsively for reasons he didn’t comprehend, but he went to her while she was in the shower. What did he think was going to happen?
Downstairs in the bathroom, Evan saw that Deana hadn’t even put her clothes in the hamper after her shower. He stared at the gray sweatpants and shirt, no underwear. He picked up the pants. Every part of him that was still sane told him not to. That’s what started all your problems in the first place, he thought, then he pressed the crotch of her sweatpants to his nose.
The first mowed lawn of the season, the air after a thunderstorm, hot asphalt on a summer day, and now, forever in his mind, the smell of his sister’s climax. He inhaled deeply and pictured the glisten in Deana’s eyes and the glow on her face as she came. He had caused his own sister to have an orgasm and now he knew exactly what it smelled like.
An abduction by sex starved aliens was starting to be more believable than everything that was happening to him. He needed to put time between him and what happened before he faced Deana again. At least my boner for mom is on the back burner now.
Jason awoke from a dream. It was the same dream he’d been having for years, in one form or another. He reached for his dick. He wanted to hold it while he tried to go back into fantasy land. That was the only place he’d been able to lose his virginity.
His eyes snapped open and he flung the sheet back. There was a crusty layer covering his cock. A surge of adrenaline wiped his brain of any sleepiness. What he thought had been his reoccurring dream had actually been reality. He wasn’t a virgin anymore. He had lost his cherry to his sister.
The scene replayed in his mind. It should have disturbed him, but he was reliving all the sensations that went along with sex, and they felt good. The blow jobs had been awesome; a hundred times better than jerking off, even if a dog was licking his asshole, but the inside of a girl’s pussy—Fucking had been better than he imagined, and he had a great imagination.
The physical sense of pleasure had been Earth shattering, but opening his eyes from a sound sleep to see Becky’s skinny body perched on the head of his cock, then dropping down and taking him inside her, that was mind altering. Having sex for the first time changed you, but getting fucked by your sister changed everything. His world was different now and it could never go back to the way it had been.
Jason had never been jealous when he heard things about Becky at school, but now he wished he could have been her first, too. He’d never tell her she was his. How was he going to live with Becky and not hurt his mother again? Becky wouldn’t make it easy. He put on boxers and a T-shirt, then went to find her.
At Miss Tonya’s house, Evan was disappointed that her car wasn’t in the driveway. That meant she probably took Jayda to the same special practice his mother had taken Gloria to. He wouldn’t get to catch anybody tanning in the nude. Jayda was all show and tell, and tease. Too bad, he thought, she would have been a great distraction. That was exactly what he needed, a huge distraction. Something bigger than sex with Becky. Of course, nothing short of finding Miss Tonya tanning naked on the other side of the gate, ready to fuck his brains out, was going to distract him from what happened with Deana.
The gate’s latch clicked when he grabbed the handle, but it didn’t unhook and let the gate swing open. He stared at it for a few seconds, then started walking towards the woods at the back of the property. Even though Miss Tonya wasn’t home, and she wouldn’t be naked in the backyard, he regressed to years earlier. Jason and him used to walk their neighborhood after dark, hoping to peek in someone’s window. On earth they never got to see a naked woman, but on planet Fucked Up Shit, there was potential.
He eased through the underbrush until he could see the back of the shed. The act of being sneaky was exhilarating. He sidestepped, trying not to make a sound, like he was actually going to catch Jayda and her mother sunbathing nude. That was stupid, but still exciting, in a childish way. He moved a branch like a spy and peeked through the bush.
At Gloria’s practice, Candy sat on the top row of the bleachers waiting for Tonya to show up. She knew airing her dirty laundry was not something she could do, but if she was going to talk to anyone, it would be Tonya. She was the only person who saw her facade. Still, Tonya didn’t know the depth of her deception, and Candy didn’t intend to tell her about the fight she had with John. Knowing I can is enough, she told herself.
Candy saw a boy poke his friend and point, then the group was whispering and giggling. Tonya’s backside was the object of the boy’s fascination. Candy smiled and watched the woman climb the bleachers. Tonya’s yoga pants were stretched tight over the bulge at her crotch and it reminded Candy of the stupid rhymes the boys would say on the playground. Their cruelty was often directed at her. She hoped she had done a better job helping Gloria cope with elementary school than her mother had for her. Names hurt as much as sticks and stones as far as she was concerned.
Tonya huffed and took a seat next to her. “Did you have to sit all the way up here?”
“Sorry,” she said with a smirk, and pointed. “Those boys loved watching you climb up here. Wow, I wouldn’t dare wear those outside.”
“Candy, if I had a body like yours, I’d show it off every chance I got. Those boys would be having wet dreams if they saw you in yoga pants.”
Candy dropped her face and bit her lip. She wasn’t allowed to draw attention to herself in public. “Thanks, but—”
“I know, John would kill you if you went out in something that made you look good. I’d still do it,” Tonya said. “We only have so many years before these things start losing their appeal. I’m going to make the most of that time and you should too.”
The sob caught her by surprise. When she realized it had come from her, the tears started flowing, but it wasn’t the truth of Tonya’s words that set them off. Neither had the memory of the burning pain or the humiliation of having her hair pulled or the degrading act she was forced to perform. Those things were par for the course, and she’d given up crying about them. Why was she crying now?
For years she’d accepted her powerless and helpless state. John didn’t love her, he owned her, and there wasn’t anything she could do about it. That was reality and she was doing what she needed to do for her daughter, and John’s kids. They all needed her and that had always been enough to keep her going. There was no point in hoping for more because hope was the enemy of acceptance, it agitated a peaceful balance like too many clothes on one side of the washing machine.
Damn it, her fantasy world had tainted reality with hope and revived the sedated giant whose appetite for passion and pleasure was insatiable. It couldn’t be caged, and it would try to fight or take flight, but that would be a battle she’d never win and where could she run. She’d be used up and undesirable before she got free, and that revelation was what brought her to tears.
Tonya rubbed her back and said, “I knew there was something wrong, that’s why I came, I heard it in your voice when you called. Tell me.”
Candy leaned harder on her friend and waited for the hug she desperately needed, then she minimized the fight to an argument and downplayed her unhappiness. “I’m just emotional…it’s not anything to be crying about.”
Tonya didn’t believe her. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize things were so bad.”
She looked at their thighs touching together and placed her hand on Tonya’s leg. It was almost like talking to her sister, Sally, except Tonya couldn’t know all of her sick secrets. Sally would know everything, and Sally would do things to make her feel better. She could never go there with Tonya. “I don’t like to talk about it, but thanks for listening.” She looked at two teenagers holding hands on the bottom row of the bleachers. She envied the powerful, youthful love and the passion it would produce.
“What are you going to do?” Tonya asked.
“What can I do, divorce him?” she said. “Evan and Deana are like my own. I could never leave them, and where would I go anyway. I can’t…I can’t do anything.” She could, but it would cost her everything. “It’ll get better, it’s just a phase.”
“You ever think of getting… ah, having something on the side?”
Candy leaned her head on Tonya’s shoulder and shivered. If she hadn’t already tried that and been caught, John wouldn’t have all the leverage. So many things would be different. Cheating with anybody would have been a disgrace and grounds for John to send her and Gloria packing without a dime, but she did it with someone that he could use to send her away without Gloria. She would never leave Gloria behind as his prisoner. How could she have let herself get so needy? “Got something in mind?”
“Not really, I’m just talking. It’s not fair, you deserve better.”
“Thanks,” she said, wishing Tonya could offer more. “He knows everyone, everything, he’d find out and then what?” Then her hell would get worse or he’d kill her. “It’s not that bad. It’s just not what I dreamed of, hoped for.”
“Candy, you, you’re so young and beautiful, and you’re wonderful. You deserve to be happy and, um, satisfied.”
She squeezed Tonya’s leg. “Thank you. I’ve missed out, but it’s what I chose, for Gloria. Things will get better, they have to.” Only if she could figure out how to make John’s secrets bigger than hers.
After giving Tonya a few seconds to challenge what they both knew to be a lie, Candy said, “Where’s Jayda?”
“Said she didn’t feel good, but I’m sure she’ll recover quickly when Evan gets there. She actually had him spreading lotion on her yesterday.
“She’ll be disappointed, Evan likes older women,” Candy said, then hoping to cover her slip she added, “He acts like it’s a crime to even look at a girl who’s younger than him.”
Tonya didn’t miss a thing. “Really, women?” she said. “Maybe I should have him rub lotion on me.”
“Sounds like fun,” she said, hoping her tone didn’t convey her desire. “He gives great massages.”
“Hmm, interesting,” Tonya said with a smirk.
What about softball, Evan thought, then thinking became difficult. One of the softball sisters was playing hooky. Jayda was right where he’d left her, flat on her stomach with her feet towards him. There was one difference, though, no blue straps looping her hips. Even if she was wearing a thong, he’d be able to see something wrapped around her waist.
The sun glistened on the orbs of her ass. Jayda really did get naked in her backyard, but she hadn’t waited for him to rub the oil on her. He was too far away to see what he’d had to create in his imagination last time, those plump pussy lips trying to squeeze out from under that tiny strip of material. Would she really have trusted him to rub oil on her?
He reminded himself that she was Gloria’s friend. In his present state of mind, going anywhere near Jayda would be dangerous, and stupid. He considered his options.
It would be embarrassing now to walk out of the woods and have her think he was hiding in the bushes, spying on her. He should go back to the gate and bang, that would be the most appropriate thing to do. Though, jerking off first would be the next best thing to do. Walking over there with a boner and offering to massage her oiled flesh would be wrong. Do the right thing, his father would say. He hadn’t had sex with his sister, so wasn’t this the next right thing?
Jayda started moving, rolled on her side, and put her feet on the grass. When she stood up, a whole new possibility arose. She knew you were coming, he thought. She turned completely towards him. He grunted. Big pinkish-brown nipples covered the tops of her mini ski jump tits. They were her mother’s tit’s waiting to grow up.
He was sure Jayda couldn’t see him, but he still held his breath when she started walking towards the woods. Getting caught spying on Gloria’s friend would definitely be humiliating. His heart raced and blood thumped in his ears. Getting caught beating off would be worse, but that might be the most right thing he was capable of. He had wanted Deana more than he was willing to admit, and probably more than he knew. All he wanted was some physical relief and a distraction from how he felt about Deana.
Jayda went around the corner of the shed, turned and faced it, then glanced over her shoulder. Her hands were on her hips. They moved around to her back, which arched. A pit opened in his stomach and swallowed his brain. He saw it first, then the sound reached his ears, but even with two of his senses receiving, he struggle to grasp what was happening. Jayda was pissing on her shed. A stream of fluid was shooting from between her legs and splattering on the shingles. He’d seen women piss standing up on the internet, but this wasn’t like that, it was the most incredible thing that could have possibly happened.
A conglomerate of psychological factors caused his response, but without a degree in Psychology, Evan wouldn’t understand why he needed to reach her before she heard him. His feet pressing into the grass reminded him of how it felt to creep into his mother’s room and peek at her pussy. The same fear knotted his stomach. His eyes were glued on Jayda’s ass and the splashing piss. Was this something she normally did? He had seriously underestimated the potential girls had for doing the nasty things that aroused him.
Jayda sensed him or heard him. Her head whirled around, but it took a few seconds for the stream to stop. “Oops,” she said, and more fluid spurted, then trickled to a stop. “I drank too much. I had to go.”
Evan was too stupid with lust to notice how he hadn’t frightened her, and he said the first thing that popped into his brain, “You’re naked.” He immediately wished he had said something more intelligent.
“Really, you noticed,” Jayda said, and her cheeks flushed, but she didn’t cross her arms over her erect nipples. Instead, she put her hands on her hips. “I told you.” Her nipples started growing, which changed the shape of her tits.
He didn’t say anything. His eyes lowered to the fat wedge covered with curly brown hair. Pee splatter was dribbling down her inner thighs. Never before had he imagined his little sister naked, not even when he came in her underwear. Thanks Jayda, he thought, now I’m wondering if Gloria has a big bush and nipples that cover the top half of her tits.
“Well?”
“Well, what?” he asked.
“You gonna do a better job now?”
Yesterday he wanted to finger her right under her mother’s nose. Since then he’d made his sister orgasm and almost stuffed his cock in her. Straddling Jayda’s naked, oiled body, while Miss Tonya was gone, would lead to something Gloria could never hear about. He could blackmail her with the dirt pile? What if Gloria already knows about the nasty things Jayda does? Tell her no, he told himself, then said, “What about your mother?”
“She ain’t home,” Jayda said with a smug expression that made him want to wrap his hands around her throat for making him feel the things he was feeling. Jayda wasn’t Gloria, and Gloria wasn’t anything like Jayda, but it still didn’t feel okay to consider fucking her.
“What if she comes home?”
“We’ll hear her car in plenty of time, but she’ll be gone a while.”
Evan was about to do something he was sure to regret. “All right—” The sound of a car cut him off. “Shit, that’s her!”
“She won’t look back here,” Jayda said.
She has less sense than me. What did she think they would be doing back there while her mother was home? A car door slammed. Don’t panic, he thought. The gate squeaked. “The gate, it was locked.”
“She’ll go in the house,” Jayda said.
“Evan… Jayda,” Miss Tonya’s voice called out. He panicked. Jayda didn’t have any clothes on or with her. Think, think of a plan, he told himself. They were screwed.
He whispered to Jayda, “Stay calm,” and pointed. “Go around that way. I’ll go this way.” He shoved her towards the other corner of the shed. He thought he could hear the grass crunching, but that could have been the sound of fear.
“I’m back here,” he said, moving in the opposite direction of the naked girl. He’d have to keep Miss Tonya facing him while Jayda crossed the yard.
“Evan,” Miss Tonya said.
“Yes, ma’am, right here.” He stepped out from behind the building.
She approached him and said, “Hi. Is Jayda around?”
He had to think like Deana. She could come up with an answer or excuse for anything. His brain scrambled for words, then a light bulb went on. “No, the gate was locked and your car wasn’t here…I, um, figured you were where my mom is, at practice…with Jayda. I came around the back, um, through the woods.” He tried to maintain eye contact, but Jayda was streaking across the yard, right behind her mother’s back.
“Oh, I’m sorry,” she said. “I could have sworn I left it unlocked for you.”
The alien that had taken over Jayda’s body stopped at the lawn chair she had been laying on, turned towards him and displayed full frontal nudity, daring her mother to catch her. He might have sighed with relief when Jayda finally picked something up and pulled it over her head. “Ah, I hope you, um, you don’t mind that I, you know, came back, came around the fence when you weren’t here.” He knew he probably wasn’t making sense.
“Oh no, that’s fine. It’s my fault…I think,” she said.
“Okay, well I better get busy.” Jayda swung the screen door open and pretended she was coming out of the house. He said, “There she is.”
“Hi, Mom,” Jayda said.
Miss Tonya turned her head, then shook it. “She looks fine to me.”
She didn’t look fine to him. The dress thing Jayda had put on was designed to wear over a bikini, not a naked girl. “Huh?” he croaked.
“She told me she didn’t feel good this morning. Looks like she just didn’t want to go to practice,” she said. “Can’t imagine why.” She grinned at him.
“Got me,” he said, itching to get away from her. “I’ll get started.”
“Okay,” she said, then added, “Oh, Evan, you don’t have to rub lotion on her.”
She was watching! The blood drained from his face. He was about to get hell for straddling and groping her almost naked daughter.
Miss Tonya gave him the same, I got ya, smile she’d given him on the front porch, and said, “Unless you want to.”
How do I respond to that? His brain put some words together, but he was afraid to try and speak. “Ah, um, okay,” he said. “I better get started.”
“You could always start with that massage you promised me. I worked out really hard at the gym.”
Miss Tonya’s emphasis on the word hard sent a chill down his back. Hadn’t he come here hoping something like this would happen? “Really?” Had he promised to massage her?
“Unless you weren’t serious.”
“I was… Sure, I can do that, if you want.”
“I wouldn’t have asked if I didn’t want.”
She did it again with the word want. He wasn’t on another planet, he was in a porn movie. “All right,” he said, trying to sound confident. “You get a chair and—”
“Chair?” she said, shaking her head. “I had a full body workout, I need the same kind of massage. You might have to touch places you wouldn’t touch on your mother.”
She’s just playing with you, play along. “I doubt that could happen.”
“Interesting,” she said. “Give me a few minutes to get ready.”
I fucked Becky right under her mother’s nose, he told himself, trying to get back into that Groundhog Day state of mind. “Okay,” he said, wondering if get ready meant get naked.
She turned around and started walking. Miss Tonya in yoga pants wasn’t like Rebecca in her gymnastics pants. A country song started playing in his head, Honky Tonk Badonkadonk. It was a big ass by high school girl standards, but it was amazing to watch. Each side rose and fell like a hypnotist’s swinging watch, then jiggled. He couldn’t keep his eyes off it.
Once Miss Tonya and Jayda were both in the house, Evan’s heart rate slowed. What was worse, almost getting caught with a naked Jayda or what he might have done to her if they hadn’t almost gotten caught? He didn’t know, and it didn’t matter now because he was waiting to find out whether or not Miss Tonya planned on seducing him. Waiting sucked.
In the house, Miss Tonya said, “Jayda, what did I tell you about that?”
Jayda looked around like she might find the answer floating in the air. “About what, Mom?”
“You know exactly what I’m talking about, so don’t play dumb with me,” she said. “I told you to keep your bathing suit on when somebody is here, especially a boy.”
“Mom, I wasn’t naked, I had my sundress on. I was setting up my chair when Evan got here. I went inside to put my bathing suit on but you came home. Besides, I’m old enough to go to a nude beach. What’s the big deal?”
“You watch yourself,” Miss Tonya said. “You were teasing him yesterday and I told you, people around here don’t agree with some of what we do. Just keep your clothes on when somebody is here! Now why don’t you go over to Brittany’s house so Evan can do what he needs to do without being distracted by your ass.”
“Mom!”
“Don’t mom me, just get something on under that see through dress and get…for a couple of hours. You had your fun yesterday and I’m sure Evan needs a day to calm down,” Miss Tonya said.
“But—”
“Go.” Miss Tonya pointed.
When Jason reached the kitchen his mother was sitting at the table. He forgot it was Tuesday, the day the library closed late. She didn’t work until noon. He sat at the opposite end of the long table. That was his normal spot. He called it the head of the table, but Becky said it was the ass end. Their mother gave her the evil eye every time she said it, but that didn’t stop her.
His mother smiled and said, “Good morning.” She sipped her coffee, then went back to clipping coupons.
“Hi,” he said, and watched her carefully. Everything was normal in her world. She sipped her coffee again, eyes on him. He tested his mother’s ability to read his mind or his facial expressions by thinking about the look on Becky’s face when he was suddenly inside her. His groin tighten. I fucked Becky, he said in his head. Nothing, his mother kept on enjoying her coffee, oblivious. He should have felt guilty, but he didn’t. He liked how it made him feel sitting there in front of his mother, thinking about how good it felt inside her daughter. The new world that he had woken up in was an exciting place, and he felt like the evil dictator.
For the first time in a long time, Jason found himself staring at his mother’s chest. She dressed very conservatively, but it was hard to hide so much breast and those big hard nipples. He pretended Mary was nude and felt like he was getting away with something, again. His dick was filling out the front of his boxers. He pictured Becky sitting in front of him with her legs spread. He had eaten her out right there on the table. He always wanted to get off at the dinner table while staring at Becky’s erect nipples? He let his cock hang out of the leg opening of his boxers.
Sex with his sister hadn’t made him a better person. He was worse, if that was possible. He’d done the very thing that he had been resisting for three years, and gotten away with it. It was liberating. He eased his hand down between his legs and squeezed his dick. What if she knew he was touching himself? What if she wanted him to?
It was scary to think such thoughts, but he was getting hard. He pressed his dick against his thigh with the palm of his hand, and rubbed up and down. His mother looked right at him, ready to speak, and he was still touching his cock. As long as she doesn’t get up she can’t see it, he thought, like that made it okay.
His mother said, “I saw Evan’s mom at the library.”
Jason’s heart skipped a beat, but his dick didn’t retreat, if anything, it got more erect. “Really, Mom.” Why did he have to say mom like that? “What was she doing there?”
“She said she needed to look something up on one of the computers.”
“Why?” he asked. “They have computers.”
“Got me,” she said, and looked at him like she had more to say.
Jason put both hands on the table and tried to hide his concern, but his erection couldn’t be concealed. He wanted to ask her if she had mentioned anything about them going to the races, but he didn’t want to make his mother suspicious if it hadn’t come up. He needed to warn Evan as soon as his boner subsided. That wouldn’t be soon if he kept on having fantasies about his mother. Why had he ever stopped seeing her as sexy? She was a very good looking woman.
“I have to go,” she said. “Try and do something productive today, other than video games. You don’t want your brain to stop working over the summer break.”
He said, “Okay,” but he had no idea what his mother just said. His mind was scrambling. It would be impossible to get his dick back in his shorts without drawing attention, so he calculated the chance of her looking under the table after she got up. What would she think if she saw my dick?
Fifteen minutes later, Evan was still waiting for Miss Tonya. His hands clutched the arms of the folding chair and released, over and over. The idle time was passing like a long road when you think you might have already missed your turn. He was questioning everything, and the logical part of his brain was building a good case against the creative, fantasizing part. His confidence, if he’d actually had any, was gone.
The swooshing sound of the back door made his heart race. She’s ready for me, he thought and got up. The screen door swung open. It was Jayda. That’s when he finally realized all his fantasies of having sex with his mother’s friend were stupid. Miss Tonya wasn’t going to come back naked so he could rub oil all over her, not while Jayda was here.
“Hey,” he said, and sat back down. He was starting to feel like a kid in timeout.
“Hey,” Jayda said, and kept walking.
She was still wearing that bikini cover, but now she actually had a bikini under it. “Where you going?” he asked.
“I told you I hate tan lines,” she said. “I’m going over to Brittany’s house.
Jayda’s disappointed tone made him wondered what she thought would have happened if her mother hadn’t come home. He said, “Have fun.” She left without responding. Could Brittany be the girl who was under Jayda’s pussy?
After a few more painful minutes in time out, the back door opened again. From behind the screen Miss Tonya said, “I’m ready, come on in.”
Evan stood up. Was “in” better or worse? Naked in the backyard would send a clear message that she wanted him to fuck her, but inside things might not be so obvious.
Evan closed the back door behind him and stood in the kitchen, wondering where she was. “In here,” a voice called out. She’s in her bedroom.
Miss Tonya was in the middle of her king-size bed with her head at the foot end, facing him. Her wet hair was bunched up at the back of her head and her chin was resting on her hands, just like Jayda on the lawn chair. The difference was, Jayda had been wearing a bathing suit, her mother only had a towel across her ass. That’s obvious enough, right?
Should he close the door behind him? Evan chose to leave it open because he would never go in his mother’s room and close the door. No matter how old he got or obvious Miss Tonya made her intentions; to Evan she was still his mother’s friend, Jayda’s mother and someone he grew up addressing as, ma’am or Miss Tonya. Being in her bedroom was terrifying. Even if she came right out and told him to mount her, he would probably stand there frozen with a dumb, open mouth expression, just like he had when she gave herself a wet T-shirt.
“The oil is over there,” Miss Tonya said, and nodded her head, “on the nightstand.”
“Good, okay, that’s good,” Evan said. He sighed internally, relieved to get out from in front of her face where her eyes were facing his crotch. He’d gotten a boner looking at his mother in a bathrobe and panties, there was no way he wouldn’t be sporting wood looking at that badonkadonk with only a towel covering it. It really wasn’t a big enough towel.
Evan walked over to the nightstand and looked at Miss Tonya’s feet by her pillows. That was where she laid her head to sleep, and that was her nightstand where she kept her most personal stuff—maybe her vibrator. He was in way over his head, again.
The bottle was labeled, Melrose sweet almond oil. He picked it up and turned towards the bed. His eyes scanned, feet, calves, thighs and that ass. The towel covered less than his mother’s robe had. He could easily lean over and peak between her thick thighs. What were the chances that he’d see panties under there? His brain was on the carnival tilt-a-whirl. The devil on his left shoulder said, “Do it, take a peek, she’ll never know.” That little fairy on is right shoulder was screaming, “No, don’t look at that woman’s pussy.” He didn’t look, but he did realize he couldn’t massage her from where he was. Does she expect me to get on her bed?
“You planning on getting started?” Miss Tonya asked.
“Yes, ma’am, right now,” he said, and stepped on the back of his right sneaker.
Once his sneakers were off, he adjusted the front of his jeans so his erection could stand straight up and said, “Here goes.” He put his knee on the bed and waited.
After a few seconds without sound, he put the other knee up. Still, Miss Tonya didn’t protest. Great, he thought, this is what she expected me to do. With a speck more confidence, he moved closer, then finally turned towards her head. What he saw erased his speck of confidence and made him panic, again.
Over the dresser, facing him, was a huge mirror. He could see himself, which meant she could see him. Shit, that meant she could have been watching me while I looked at her ass or made room for my dick.
Miss Tonya’s head was down, her eyes were facing the floor, so he pretended she hadn’t looked up and hoped she wouldn’t look while he was rubbing oil on her. He could touch her naked flesh and pretend she was someone else, but not if he had to look her in the face.
Evan pivoted on one knee and his other leg crossed her body. Her ass was wider than Gloria or Deana’s, and he’d never straddled his mother, so he wasn’t prepared. His crotch was too close. He moved carefully, trying not to disturb the towel. He stared at her neck and shoulders and bare back.
“You sure you’re not afraid to touch me?” Miss Tonya said, and looked at him in the mirror.
“No, ma’am, I’m just, ah, just getting ready.”
“I hope you’re as good as your mom says you are.”
Shit, that definitely meant she was expecting a massage. “I don’t really know what I’m doing,” he said. “I hope you’re not disappointed.”
“It looked like you knew what you were doing with Jayda. I don’t think she was disappointed.”
“That wasn’t really a massage. She only asked me to help—To put lotion on her back.” He’d give anything for her to stop looking at him. Sweat was beading on his forehead.
“Then I think she got more than she asked for.”
Evan’s cheeks were burning. He had rubbed oil on this woman’s daughter while she watched. “I think she asked for one thing, but really wanted a massage.”
“Women are like that.” Miss Tonya smiled and rested her chin on the edge of the mattress.
Thank god she’s not looking at me anymore. “Okay, here goes,” he said, and squirted a liberal dose of oil on her shoulder blades. The smell of the yellowish-brown oil was exciting, if it was possible for a smell to be exciting. While it streamed down hill and collected in the center of her back, Evan tried to figure out what to do with the bottle.
Miss Tonya rocked her body and moved her arms down to her sides. Her hands were at her hips, maybe ready to hold that towel in place. “I’ll hold that,” she said.
Does she have eyes in the back of her head? Of course she does, he thought, she’s a mother. He touched the bottle to her hand and it closed.
Finally, he put his hands on her. It was skin, muscle, and bone, the same as all the other bodies he had touched. He watched his hands spread the silky fluid over her warm flesh and thought about the way he’d rubbed his mother’s lower back when they were on the bleachers. His purpose that day had become clear after the fact, today was different. He pressed a little harder.
His hands moved up to her shoulders, his fingers wrapped around them and his thumbs sank in and stroked, digging down into the meat at the center of her back. The Melrose massage oil started warming up. He looked in the mirror and saw what looked like the same person he’d been two weeks ago, but nothing was the same as it was two weeks ago. His hands were now on a his mother’s best friend, and he was deliberately trying to get her so horny she’d come right out and tell him what to do.
Even seeing it with his own eyes it was hard to believe he was straddling Miss Tonya. He looked down at his groin, it was directly above the groove at the top of her ass. She was as tan there as on her back. They do tan naked, he knew that now, but did they do it together?
Evan told himself they did, then imagined things even he didn’t think could ever happen. His confidence rose and his hands swooped back and forth through the curve of her lower back. His fingers slid around to her love handles. They weren’t nearly as solid as his mother’s had been, but they had the same effect on his dick, it throbbed.
Miss Tonya made a noise and he pulled his hands away from her sides, thinking he’d pushed it too far. “Mmm, you’re good. No wonder Candy looked like she…”
Evan replayed the words he’d heard, hoping if he concentrated the rest would come to him. “Candy, Candy, Candy, orgasm.” Couldn’t have been that, but hearing Miss Tonya refer to his mother as Candy in the same sentence with a word that might have been orgasm took him further down into Alice’s rabbit hole.
He stroked the muscles running down each side of her spine, moving lower on her back. That’s the top of her ass, he thought, you’re almost at her ass and you’re going to have to decide what to do. The smell of the oil, the heat it generated under his hands, the naked woman under his aching balls and the raspy murmurs vibrating through her back all made him desperately horny, but he was still intimidated. He inched up the hill from her lower back, waiting and hoping she’d tell him to keep on going, but the woman only moaned and groaned. His own sister had directed his hands right up under her shorts. Come on, please tell me something.
Evan pictured her ass in the backyard, lifting up and dropping down, rocking side-to-side, like it was waving to him. That’s where his hands were about to be. They touched the edge of the towel, then dug into the muscle at the top of her butt. Her glutes tightened. Should he keep going or jump down to her legs?
“I’m guessing Candy doesn’t ask you to massage her down there,” Miss Tonya said.
“I wish.”
Miss Tonya said, “Really.”
The blood drained from Evan’s face. He had spoken out loud—revealed his secret desire for his mother to her best friend. “I, um—”
“Don’t worry, Evan, I won’t tell her,” Miss Tonya said. “I can’t blame you, though. She has an incredible ass.”
Did she just say she likes my mom’s ass? Holy crap! No, that’s not possible. “Thank you,” he said. “That would be embarrassing…if she knew I said that.”
“It’s too bad for her that you can’t. She has no idea what’s she’s missing out on,” Miss Tonya said.
Thanks, Miss Tonya, now I’m thinking about my mother’s ass, again. Even worse, he was imagining her naked with Miss Tonya. So much for the back burner.
“Evan,” Miss Tonya said in a tone that sounded too serious.
“Yes, ma’am?”
“Evan, technically…there isn’t anything wrong with us doing this, you’re old enough, but it’s probably better to keep it between us. It wouldn’t be good if anybody knew. You know how people are, especially around here. I wouldn’t want people accusing me of robbing the cradle.”
“Yes…of course.”
“Will you be able to keep this between us? You can’t even tell your closest friend. Is that possible?”
“I’ll never mention it,” he said. “It’s Groundhog Day, tomorrow nobody will remember it happened.”
“Bill Murray?”
“Yes, yes that’s what I meant,” he said.
“I like that,” she said, and lifted up on her elbows.
He looked at her in the mirror, she was watching him with a huge smile on her face. She had lifted up enough for her tits to hang. Her baby-bottle like nipples grazed the blanket as she turned. He was lightheaded. Miss Tonya flipped over and sat in a reclining position, propped up on her arms. Her shoulders were pulled back, enhancing her big tits. He couldn’t take his eyes off her curved up nipples. This was really going to happen and he still couldn’t believe it.
“Does this hurt?” she asked.
Before Evan could respond, he saw her hand on the front of his jeans. One of the softball moms had her hand on his boner. His ability to form words was gone, so he just nodded. She rubbed upward, then squeezed him. He wanted to explain about Deana and Rhina and Jayda because he knew he was gonna go off prematurely.
“I think we should do something about this before you massage my ass.”
He watched her pulling down his zipper and saw his erection spring from his pants, but it was a dream, it had to be. “Want me to suck it?”
Her tone was exactly what it had been when she said, “Want some sweet tea?” Tomorrow nobody will remember this. “Ah-huh.”
Miss Tonya wrapped both hands around his cock. He looked down past her large taunting tits at the curly bush of auburn hair. He needed to think of something that would defer the impending embarrassment.
Her hand slid between his legs and cupped his balls. She squeezed them and tugged on them. A puff of warm air hit his pulsing dick knob, then a hot tongue tip swiped at his slit. “Don’t think this will take long,” she said, “but that’s fine. I’m sure after you do my butt for awhile you’ll be ready again.”
Evan swallowed hard. He needed a place to put his hands. It didn’t seem right to grab her head, so he locked his fingers behind his neck and squeezed. An unexpected grunt escaped when her mouth surrounded his dick head. He groaned when she slurped and let him pop from her lips. Before he could take another breath she shoved him back inside and sucked hard.
It was incredible. Her head went up and down and he went in and out of her mouth and down her throat. One hand massaged his balls and the other his ass. She was touching his butt hole. He now knew he had never gotten a good blow job before.
“You got the hardest cock,” Miss Tonya said. “I bet you can fuck a girl silly.” She sucked him in again.
He assumed it was a rhetorical question, so he didn’t try to answer. He really couldn’t speak at all, but he needed to tell her he was about to explode.
Miss Tonya didn’t need to be told anything. She pulled her mouth off his cock, but her hand continued to stroke his dick. “You like them?” Miss Tonya asked. “I’ve noticed you check them out a lot.”
“Ah, yes, yes, ma’ma, I do,” he said. “I mean, I do like them. They’re nice.” What kind of idiot did he sound like?
“You wanna cum on them?”
What the fuck! This definitely was a porn movie. His brain screamed, hell yeah, but his mouth said, “Yes, ma’am.”
She pressed her lips to the head and pumped him with both hands. Her tongue circled his dome, then it was in her mouth. She sucked and drool lubricated his shaft. His balls pulled up tight. His hands moved to his hips. They were thrusting his cock through her fists. He grunted and stiffened. Miss Tonya shoved her hands down to the base and squeezed, then took him out of her mouth. She sat up straight, heaved her chest forward and released her grip.
“Ahhh,” he moaned, and pumped his hips one last time. Miss Tonya jerked when the huge stream of cum blasted her face. It ricocheted off her nose onto her cheeks. She regained control of his cock and aimed it at her chest.
“Dammit, you go off like my garden hose,” she said with a grin.
Evan panted while Miss Tonya emptied his balls on her tits. How many times had he imagined titty fucking Candy and cumming on her tits?
Miss Tonya looked up at him and said, “You been holding that in for a awhile,” then she lifted her tit and sucked cum off her nipple.
His mouth watered. The orgasm was incredible, maybe his best ever, but he still wanted to suck her nipples and eat her out and screw her while pretending it was Candy. His mother’s friend was as close as he would ever get to sex with Candy.
Without missing a beat, like he hadn’t just sprayed her down with cum, she said, “Now that we’ve taken care of that, you can concentrate on my ass.” She picked up a towel and wiped off her chest and face. “I’ll get ready.”
She was already naked, what could get ready mean? Miss Tonya didn’t walk like somebody’s mother, she strolled like a slinky pussy cat over to the bathroom door. He concentrated on her ass. She paused and turned slowly, her hand sliding up the door frame. She looked like a hooker leaning on a light pole. “You should get ready, too,” she said, and slipped into the bathroom. The door closed.
Evan sat there with his limp cock hanging out of his jeans and thought, she must have meant take off my clothes, what else could “…get ready, too,” mean? He wished he felt as confident about getting undressed as he felt behind the wheel of a go-cart. That was the only place he was ever truly in his zone, where his father’s critical voice was mute. He stripped, sat down and waited. He had never been more naked and naive. Waiting sucked even more when you weren’t sure you should be sitting naked on a woman’s bed.
Deana recovered her only thong from its hiding spot and tucked it under everything she had already put in her overnight bag, which was stuffed. She would need more than one night before she faced Evan again. Not because she was embarrassed, ashamed or scared of what they did. She was afraid of how she would act when they talked about their impulsive behavior. Evan needed time to minimize it in his mind before she tried again.
They had gone to the same Southern Baptist church together, and heard the same fire and brimstone messages. She knew about the consequences for doing what they did. For her; it was too late anyway, she’d already done so many bad things. Some of them weren’t her choice, but she had started the thing with Rebecca. She had enjoyed it, let it happen again and was bringing her sexy underwear to make sure it happened that night. Sex with another girl was something she liked and would always want to do. Could incest make the fiery pit any hotter? Evan still had something to lose, she didn’t.
That morning when she woke up, it only took seconds before she was thinking about the orgasm, Evan’s hands on her wet body, his cock pressed against her back and the silky dome plowing between her pussy lips. When his dick caught at the opening of her pussy and almost went up inside her body, something changed. She had known about her normal female desires and passions, and need for love, but getting so close to having sex flipped a switch that created an ache inside her belly, and an itch that only her brother’s cock could reach. If she didn’t handle it well, Evan would run and keep on running from his feelings, like he had been doing for years. She knew how he felt about her, always had. At first it was weird, then it thrilled her and she’d wanted him to pursue her, but he had so much guilt that he with drew from her. That was when she buried her own feelings deep in her heart. They might have stayed there if it wasn’t for that kiss. Why the hell did he have to kiss her?
Evan had good intentions. As weird as his method was, it would have made his point. It should have been gross and they should have laughed about it after. That would have been true if they were normal siblings. He never expected them to kiss again, that had been clear in the bathroom, but it was also obvious how much he liked it. He knew it had started something, but he thought he could prevent it from going any further.
The knock made her gasp, and the blood drained from her face so fast she got dizzy. She wanted to hide in the closet. She wasn’t ready to pretend the whole thing was a huge mistake. Her body wouldn’t let that happen and she’d end up scaring him even more. Her brain scrambled.
“Deana?”
She replayed the sound of her name and the spots in front of her eyes faded. It wasn’t Evan. Another knock was followed by, “Deana.”
“Come in,” she said as cheerfully as her shocked mind could sound. “Cindy! OMG, what are you doing here?” She watched her cousin walk into the room and her composure returned. “It’s been like forever since you’ve been here.” It had, and it was weird seeing Cindy in her room. Cindy either didn’t like her father or her father didn’t like Cindy or both. You could feel it in the room when they were together, which rarely happened.
Cindy smiled and said, “You running away?”
Deana looked at the clothes hanging out of her bag, then back at her cousin. “Nah, just spending a night or two with the girls.”
“Guess you want to be prepared for whatever,” Cindy said.
“Yeah, whatever,” she said, hoping her face wasn’t telling. “I like to have clothes at Rebecca’s house, and, you know, it’s all winter stuff over there. I need to change out the wardrobe. Bathing suits and shorts and stuff for summer.”
Cindy raised a brow, smirked, then said, “You mean the stuff you can’t wear around here?”
“Cindy, you know me better than that,” she said. “I never break the rules.”
“I’m not buying that, but you’re definitely better than I was at your age.”
She watched Cindy tuck her long, black hair behind her ears and got that weird feeling she always got when she saw herself in her cousin. “You might be surprised,” she said, and wanted her words back before they finished coming out of her mouth.
“Probably not,” Cindy said with a genuine look.
“What brings you here anyway?” she said. “Evan’s not home, he’s working at—“
“Actually, I came to see you,” Cindy said, and squeezed Deana’s arm.
Cindy’s touch confused the senses. She was too pretty to be so strong. Deana had never gotten used to her cousin’s hugs. A beautiful, slender girl approached, then her powerful muscles tighten and squeeze the air out of you, but before her hardness could form a masculine image, her warmth and compassion soaked in and you couldn’t imagine not liking or even loving the person holding you. Other than her father, Deana didn’t know anybody that didn’t like Cindy, not even the guys who she fought with at the race track. Evan idolized her and used to have a crush on her, and Deana couldn’t blame him. If she had known how much she liked girls, she probably would have had a crush on her, too.
“Me, really?” Deana said, her nerves tingling.
“Really, you,” Cindy said, and sat on the end of Deana’s bed.
“Why?” she asked.
“Well, when I saw Evan—“
“You saw Evan?” Deana said.
“Yes, it was a couple weeks ago,” Cindy said, then paused and her right eye squinted. “He didn’t mention anything to you about it?”
“No, I had no idea,” Deana said. “If I knew he was going to see you, I would have wanted to go.” She sat next to her cousin. She missed the days when their families spent a lot of time together.
After a few seconds, Cindy said, “Never mind that,” and patted Deana’s thigh. “I asked Evan how things were, how you were, and even though he didn’t say anything was wrong…I had that feeling I get.”
“You and your feeling,” Deana said. She was afraid now. Cindy also had a way of knowing when there was something wrong. She couldn’t let Cindy know about her current troubles. “I’m fine. I can’t believe you came all the way over here because you had a feeling. You could have called or sent a text.”
“I could have, but I missed you, and I had to come this way anyway, so I thought I’d stop by and see how things are.”
Cindy put her arm around Deana’s back. She hated it when Cindy did that warm, send chills through you, touching thing. “Things are great,” she said. “I got all A’s and summer is finally here. Things couldn’t be better.”
“Deana.”
The three years between them wasn’t anything now. When they were growing up, Cindy got to be in charge and their parents expected her to listen to her elder. That, and the tone Cindy had just used made her turn. That was the last thing she wanted to do. There it was, the very thing that Evan and Rebecca accused her of, the penetrating stare from her black eyes. She knew what Evan meant when he said, “Stop reading my mind,” and the tears happened before she could look away.
“What’s going on?” Cindy asked.
She wiped her eyes. The hug was the warmest, most motherly feeling hug she’d had it years, and it made her want to empty her soul, tell all and be set free from the bondage of her secrets. That could never happen.
“How do you do that?” she said. “How do you always know when something is bothering me?”
“Mostly it’s a gift, that’s why I’m going into psychology, but with you it’s easy,” Cindy said. “We share a part of each other, we’re kin. Now let’s hear it. You’ll feel better if you share it.”
She snuffed. “I don’t know how to say it.” Cindy’s hand tenderly rubbed her back and more tears sprang from her eyes. “It’s hard.”
“There isn’t anything you can’t tell me…in confidence,” Cindy said. “There also isn’t anything that will shock me. We all have things, secrets, skeletons and we’re afraid of them because we don’t realize others have gone through the same stuff. Just blurt it out and that’s that.”
Deana doubted Cindy had gone through the same thing she had been through. Cindy didn’t have her father. She was also sure Cindy would be shocked about her feelings for Evan and what happen the night before. There were some secrets that needed to remain secret. “Um.” She felt her heart thumping against her ribs. She had to give Cindy something. “Have you ever kissed a girl?”
Cindy smiled. “Was it just a kiss?”
Suddenly the secondary thing, the lesser of the two evils, her diversionary tactic, took on the weight of its reality. You went to hell for being gay. Her head hung. “Na-oh, no it was more.” She couldn’t see or hear Cindy, but she could feel her. The compassionate strength in her arm soaked into Deana’s whole body like the sun after you come out of a cold pool. She sobbed. “Am I gay?”
When Cindy didn’t say anything she lifted her head and turned. “Why are you—what’s funny?”
“Dee, I’m not laughing at you,” Cindy said. “I’m relating and I’m happy…relieved, really. I was worried it might be worse.”
Deana took a few seconds to make sure she understood what her cousin said. “Is there worse? You have, too?”
“Yes, yes I have,” Cindy said, and stroked Deana’s hair. “And there are way worse things than that.”
She waited, hoping Cindy would give some examples, but nothing came. “Isn’t it bad?”
“A lot of things are bad or supposed to be bad, but being curious is perfectly natural. Things happen at your age. Emotions, feelings, desires…lots of stuff is changing and it’s all powerful. Being curious is normal and if you don’t explore, how will you know?” Cindy said. “You have to be smart, though, but it’s fine to experience things.”
“Smart,” Deana whispered.
“Yes, smart. You shouldn’t hurt yourself or anyone else, and don’t do something that will affect the rest of your life negatively.”
“You mean like getting pregnant or something like that.”
“Yes,” Cindy said. “You’re smart enough to know where to draw the line. Just use your head.”
“What about hell?” she said, and shivered at her question. “I, ah, I enjoyed it. Isn’t that bad? What if I plan to do it again?”
“No, you’re not going to hell,” Cindy said. “I don’t believe you go to hell for acting on feelings or desires or curiosity that you’re born with. That wouldn’t be fair. Did you hurt anyone?”
“No, no I didn’t.”
“It was your friend, Rebecca…wasn’t it?” Cindy said.
Deana knew it wasn’t a question, Cindy already knew who it was. “Yes, but you can’t—“
“In confidence, that means I can’t tell. Everything you tell me is between you and me,” Cindy said. “She’s cute, by the way.”
Deana felt light and knew she could be weightless if she told everything. Someone who she looked up to and thought of as an adult knew about her and Rebecca. Cindy had just said Rebecca was cute. She tried not to think it, but once a thought is a thought, it can’t be undone. She imagined what it would be like to have her strong, beautiful cousin make love to her. The girl’s hugs were enough to make her feel warm and loved inside. What on Earth could she do to me in bed?
“Did Rebecca like it, too?”
“Ah, oh, yes, yes she did.”
“You two still best friends forever and love each other?” Cindy asked.
“Yeah, that’s what BFFs are all about.”
“Good, that’s good,” Cindy said.
“It is?” Deana said.
“Sure, sure it is. You love Rebecca and she loves you and you’ve been friends forever, who better to be curious with. Beside, Rebecca strikes me as a real firecracker. I bet she’s lots of fun to have as a friend.”
“Oh yes, she’s a barrel full of fun,” Deana said. “But, what about—”
“I know, I know, I’ve heard all the same stuff you have,” Cindy said. “Everything doesn’t fit into a nice mold and go a certain way; and God isn’t waiting to smash you the second you make a mistake or try something that none of the church ladies would admit they did. We are all made different and have different thoughts and different experiences growing up that lead us down different paths. Don’t ever let anyone try and stuff you into their mold, and never assume other people don’t have the same secrets you have. You’d be shocked if you could see into my mind.”
Even though she had known Cindy her whole life, Deana believed her cousin. She wanted to hear some of those shocking secrets. Could Cindy have wanted her own brother to make love to her? “Thank you, thank you so much for listening to me and saying what you said. You know how my dad is.”
“I do,” Cindy said with a hard edge in her tone. “Candy isn’t that way, though. You can trust her…more than you think. I promise.”
Deana wondered if Cindy knew how under her father thumb Candy really was. In the good ole days, Deana wouldn’t have thought twice about confiding in Candy, and she still wanted to, but her father would break Candy if he needed to know a secret.
After they stood up, Cindy gave her one of those bone crushing hugs, then held her by the shoulders and said, “Don’t you feel better now?”
“I do,” Deana said, but she still carried the weight of her two graveyard secrets.
“Don’t forget, if you need to talk about anything, I’m here for you. Just because I’m at college doesn’t mean you shouldn’t call me, you got that?”
“Yes…yeah, I got it,” she said.
Cindy’s hands tightened on her arms and her eyes widened. “I meant it, you can tell me anything. Don’t be afraid.”
Cindy’s I know what you’re thinking look made her feel guilty about doing it to Evan all the time. Maybe she’d stop doing it to him now that she knew how uncomfortable it made her. “I will,” she lied wishing she could blurt it out. Even if Cindy was already a psychologist, and not her cousin, she couldn’t.
“You want me to give you a lift to Rebecca’s?”
“Sure, it’s been too long since you’ve given me a ride anywhere.”
Deana didn’t know much about cars, nor did she care to know that Cindy’s car was a nineteen seventy Camaro Z28, that uncle JC had restored from the ground up. All she knew or cared about was how it made her feel when Cindy’s leg straightened and smashed the gas pedal to the floor. The roar, the wiggle, the jerking and the sliding motion of the car all scared her, but if she could make herself relax and let the vibration soak up through the seat, she could almost have an orgasm. That was probably Cindy’s intention, but they never talked about it. That would have been embarrassing before today.
Cindy smiled and said, “Okay then, the beast is waiting.”
“Beast, that seems like an appropriate name,” Deana said, and tried to zipper her overnight bag.
“You got your only thong and your skimpiest bikini in there?” Cindy said.
Dammit, she didn’t like anyone knowing her so well. “I don’t own either of those,” she said.
Cindy squinted her right eye is squished her lips to the left. “Right, probably don’t own a vibrator either.”
“Vibrator, what’s that?”
They laughed and Deana knew she was going to miss Cindy even more than she had already. Damn her father for making things suck. What could he have done to Aunt Julie to make her stop talking to him?
Miss Tonya came out of the bathroom looking exactly the same as she had when she went in, naked and sexy as hell, but now she was carrying what looked like K-Y. He smiled and she smiled back. “Glad to see you got ready,” she said. He sighed with relief.
He watched her tits jiggle as she walked over to the bedroom door and closed it. The lock clicked and Evan realized Jayda could have seen them while her mother gave him head. What were they going to do now that required the door to be closed?
“Let me fix this,” she said, and rearranged the large towel she had been lying on so it was further up the bed. “Don’t want to get oil or anything on the bedspread.”
At the end of the bed, Miss Tonya bent at the waist and rested on her outstretched arms. Her tits swung forward and her succulent nipples led the way like headlights on high beam. Again, like a cat, she got on the bed. Her right knee came up, then the left. She paused on all fours. He assumed she was giving him a chance to stare at her ass in the mirror, and he did. The sight of her womanly pussy facing back from between her thighs like a target for his dick to stick into, made his balls stir in their sack. He hoped she didn’t really want a massage because fucking her was all he wanted to do now.
Her hands slid up the bed and her top half lowered, making her pussy and asshole a more prominent bull’s eye. He watched his target go into hiding between her thighs as they flattened out on the mattress, then he picked up the bottle of massage oil and pretended he knew exactly what he was supposed to do. He straddled her legs and the difference between Jayda and her mother was obvious. Miss Tonya’s pussy wouldn’t be contained in a tiny bikini. His dick was getting heavier and he couldn’t wait until it was stiff and ready to shove inside her body.
“My butt is really looking forward to what you did for my back,” Miss Tonya said.
“I hope I do it right,” he said. “I’ve never massaged a woman’s behind.”
“I’m sure you’ll do it right,” she said, “and I hope there will be more opportunities for you to practice in the future.”
Did that mean she was going to expect this often? He poured a line of oil down each cheek, closed the lid, put the bottle down and flexed his fingers. When the palms of his hands touched down, he knew Miss Tonya’s ass couldn’t be cupped like Rebecca’s and Gloria’s. His dick was climbing upward.
“Mm, so far so good,” Miss Tonya said.
He squeegeed oil down to the tops of her thighs, then thrust upward. It was wider and softer than any ass he’d ever touched, but it had a sexy shape and it tightened and changed form under his grip. It was nice to be so close to a pussy that wasn’t his sister’s. He grabbed onto the bottom of each cheek and rotated his hands so his thumbs dove into the groove and grazed the fat swells of her pussy lips. It was exactly what he’d done to Jayda, but he didn’t have to worry about her mother or feel guilty about what he was doing. He dove in again and squeezed, kneading the handfuls of ass meat.
“Ah, yeah, you know what you’re doing,” she said. “You sure you haven’t been practicing on your mother?”
In my imagination, he thought, but said, “I’m sure.” He liked that she kept bringing up his mother, but now it was going to be hard to not think differently about her.
When his flirting with her anus and pussy lips became full on strokes, Miss Tonya stopped purring. “I think my ass is done.” She rotated from the waist up and he made room for the rest of her to flip over. Now he was kneeling over her thighs. “My front needs some attention now.”
Evan stared at the woman’s giant mound covered with curly auburn hair. Her lips were big wedges of flesh between her thighs. His eyes moved up her body until he saw she was staring at his bowed erection. Please tell me to fuck you.
“Don’t get too excited,” she said, and started opening her legs. He got out of their way and suddenly he was kneeling between her spread legs, staring at her opened pussy lips. There was so much wet, pink meat. His dick was ready and so was Miss Tonya. He moved in.
“Slow down. We have plenty of time,” she said. “Always keep them waiting, building up the tension. When they beg for it, that’s when you use that club and slay ’em.”
“Okay,” was all he could manage to say.
“When we’re done, you’ll know how to make those girls go crazy.”
It was obvious even to him what she expected first, so he lowered his face toward the biggest pussy he’d ever seen in person. He felt like he had something to prove. She could never tell Candy, but if she did, he wanted his mom to be proud of him. How weird was that?
“Mm, that’s nice.” She purred. “Ahhh, I might not have to teach you as much as I thought.” Her fingers raked through his hair. “This is going to be fun.”
His tongue circled her clit three times, trying to comprehend how big it was, but he had to moved back because he needed to see it to believe it. Maybe having a baby made that happen? He dove back in, rammed his tongue into the deep end and his mouth was surrounded by her lips. His tongue easily found its target and slid right into her pussy tube. She was very juicy and the taste was more pungent than he expected. He could have gagged, but he gulped instead.
Miss Tonya’s feet curled on his shoulders, then as her knees fell to the sides her feet moved to his neck, pulling his licking tongue up. “Yes, yeah, right there,” she said.
He got busy giving her what she wanted. “Ooh, that’s it, si
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 11: Lines are Drawn to be Crossed
Jason came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist. His shaved balls tingled. He was just as horny now as he’d been before losing his virginity, except now he was on the other side of the line he’d drawn—he’d done the one thing he told himself he’d never do. That was a lie he’d been telling himself. Once he was inside Becky, he knew he’d always expected it to happen. Of course he had, why else would he have pushed Evan so hard towards Deana? One morsel of justification was all he needed, and Evan cumming in both of his sister’s underwear was enough. You can’t smell your sister’s pussy while you’re beating off and not want to fuck her. He knew under the right circumstances Evan would be inside Deana or Gloria just as fast as he would.
Technically, he hadn’t crossed that line; Becky had dragged him over it and there had been no decision for him to make. His decision making started when he got up that morning. Don’t do it again, or do it?
He probably hadn’t been born with morals, but if he had, they were licked off his balls by that dog. Fear of being caught by his mother had been his only restraint. Where had that fear gone? When he sat down at the table with her, it had been there. He watched her and challenged her to see his guilt, but she didn’t see any. That’s when he realized he hadn’t been seeing clearly. His vision had been blurred by a guilty conscience. For years he hadn’t even noticed his mother’s body or the way she looked at him. Fucking Becky had opened his eyes. He thought about the look on his mother’s face when she walked in on him and Becky. Horrified, yes, but not at first. Hadn’t she waited until his cock stopped spurting cum before she said anything?
All those times he masturbated while she approached, he assumed he’d been amazingly lucky that he hadn’t been caught. He thought about the times she had forgotten to lock the bathroom door. He had been so shocked and embarrassed, but his mother waited a long time to even cross her arms over her chest. There were towels hanging at arms reach. No scream, no demand for him to close the door. Had she been trying to tell him something?
Damn, Becky’s room was still empty. He should have jerked off in the shower. How could his sister not be there the morning after they finally had sex?
The thought made him feel stupid. He couldn’t start acting like she was his girlfriend or he’d ruin a great opportunity. What could be better for two horny teenagers than living under the same roof? Only one thing in his mind, but he was trying not to think about that.
He walked past his room and went out the back door onto the patio, still wearing a towel. I’ve never beat off out here during the day, he thought, that might settle me down. His neighbors could see him, but only if they went far enough in their backyard to see around the tall hedges that lined both sides of the patio. They were never home during the day, anyway. It was a rush thinking about getting caught.
Jason sat down and placed his hands on his lap. He parted his legs enough to feel his dick under the towel. There was a chain link fence around their yard, but anybody could walk through the gate by the driveway. It was probably even open. Maybe Becky would come home and catch him?
His thoughts made his cock start to grow, but he kept it concealed. The idea of getting caught masturbating was exciting, but actually getting caught by almost anybody other than Becky would simply be humiliating. Even if it was Becky he’d still be embarrassed. The UPS guy or a kid from the neighborhood could walk back there. His dick got stiff, and he started to peel back the towel.
Deana looked at Rebecca and said, “What?”
“I said,—”Rebecca waited for the rumble from Cindy’s car to fade—“it’s hard to believe that you aren’t sisters. You look alike, act the same and even sound like each other. Oh, and she’s gorgeous, too.”
“I used to spend a lot more time around her…when I was little, growing up, so I probably started acting like her. It’s a little weird, though, when I see myself in her.”
“Did you notice the way she looked at me when she said, ‘Ya’ll have fun…lots of fun.’?”
“No.”
“Yes you did and just like you, Cindy’s face, her smirk, said a whole lot more.”
“It wasn’t anything.”
Rebecca’s grip on her arm reminded Deana how strong the pint-sized gymnast was. She was very perceptive, too. “Dee, you didn’t?”
It was impossible to lie to Rebecca. “No, I didn’t, but I did…sort of.”
“You did or you didn’t, and I know you did,” Rebecca said. “We agreed—“
“It’s cool, I swear it is. She’s going to be a psychologist, and she’d never tell and she told me she’s done it. I had to tell her, she knew anyway.”
“How could she know?”
“She just did. She knew something was bothering me. It’s like she was reading my mind and I had to.”
“So she’s exactly like you, reading people’s thoughts.”
“You write them on your face for me to read,” Deana said. “I saw the way you were looking at Cindy, it was so obvious what you were thinking about.”
“I wasn’t thinking anything, except how much sexier you’ll be in three years.”
“Whatever. Oh, she said you’re cute.”
“Really?”
“Yup, and she said you’re probably a real firecracker. Don’t worry, I didn’t give her details.”
Rebecca got that naughty look in her eyes. “Maybe we can get some therapy from her. Can you imagine doing it with her? I can, it would be like being with you in the future.”
“She’s my cousin!”
“Yeah, she is,” Rebecca said with a shrug. “Who’d she do it with?”
“I didn’t ask.”
“Why not? You told her who you did it with. Why not ask? Wonder if it’s somebody we know.”
“I didn’t tell her, she knew it was you. She said, it was Rebecca.”
“She smart, like you. You should have asked her to stay a while. Ever thought about having a threesome?”
“If I did, it wouldn’t be with my cousin.” I’d want to have her to myself, Deana thought.
“Yeah, but maybe that’s how we can get you that thing you’ve never had? I could—“
“I told you, I’m not going to do some random guy just so I know what a dick feels like. Might as well just use a dildo if it’s not someone I love.”
“Hmm, really.”
“Stop that.”
“Oh, shoot, all that Cindy stuff made me forget,” Rebecca said. “I’ve been waiting all day to show you this. It feels amazing!”
Before Deana could say anything, Rebecca was pulling the front of her shorts down. “Look, I did it too, but I didn’t want to be a copycat, so I did it different.”
Deana stared. Two thin lines of pubic hair formed the letter V, like an arrow pointing at the divot at the top of Rebecca’s slit. “I don’t think you want your neighbors or parents to see what I’m about to do to you, so you better put that away.” It’s a good thing Evan isn’t here. She had never wanted sex so bad.
“Really?” Rebecca said, and ran the tip of her finger up her bald flesh as her waist band rose. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen that look before. What’s got you so excited, anything I should know about?”
“Please stop.” Deana took a deep breath. As much as she wanted to, she couldn’t tell Rebecca. “Stop looking at me like that while your parents are home.”
“Look at you,” Rebecca said, and took hold of Deana’s hands. “You’re shaking. Tell me! I know there’s more.”
“I told you on the phone I was horny, and if you went for a ride in that car, you’d know why I’m shaking. It’s the most terrifying excitement you’ll ever have. It went from nothing to over a hundred miles an hour it the blink of an eye, and it vibrates.”
“It’s Cindy, isn’t it?”
“Yeah, Cindy’s crazy, a little crazy, and I got scared, but not like I should have. She has so much confidence and something I can’t explain. She makes me feel safe even when all my senses are telling me to be afraid.”
“Mm, that thing you can’t explain, that’s how you make me feel,” Rebecca said. “We better go in because I wanted you before, now I’m horny enough to go down on you right here in the front yard. My neighbors can watch.”
“You better knock all that off until your parents leave,” Deana said. She needed to get a grip on herself.
Rebecca mimicked pushing a button. “I have a lock.”
“Do you have a sound proof door that you haven’t told me about?”
“You can bite your tongue,” Rebecca said.
I’d have to bite it off, Deana thought.
What was that? The sound was probably a squirrel or a twig falling from a tree, but Jason shoved his boner between his thighs and closed the towel over them. He listened intently. There it was again, and the light coming through the bushes flickered. He’d never make it to the door. Please be Becky.
“Jason?” It was a girl’s voice, not Becky’s. “Hi Ja—Ah, do you always wear a towel outside?”
He was more shocked than embarrassed. What the hell was the fuckin’ redhead doing in his backyard? “Darlene,” he said. He had seen his sister with Darlene at school, but never anywhere else, especially not at his house. “Becky isn’t here.”
“I know,” Darlene said. “She went to the mall, but she told me it would be okay if I came over to talk to you.”
The shock tapered and his embarrassment grew. What if he had just shot a load on the cement? He looked Darlene up and down, then tried to focus on her face. That wouldn’t be easy. “Talk to me?” he said, then his eyes dropped again.
Darlene’s skirt was two feet shorter than his towel. The heels she was wearing made her creamy-white legs seem never ending, and her beefy thighs were four boners out of five, on his scale. Her faded Paramore T-shirt squeezed her chest up into the sliced neckline. Was she wearing a bra? That deep trench between her huge melons needed a greased cock sliding through it, and he had one to volunteer.
“Yes, talk to you. Becky said I should stop by, she thought you would be home.”
How could she be standing in front of him, smiling like she had a juicy secret she needed to share? He’d never figure that out while she was oozing those pheromones that diverted all his brain power to his dick? “What about?” he asked.
“What about the towel?” She sat down. “Do you normally wear that outside or did Becky tell you I was coming?”
“No, no, I never wear a towel outside, normally. This is embarrassing. Let me go get some—”
“No, don’t, I like the towel,” she said. “It’ll make it easier for me to tell you why I’m here. It’s kinda embarrassing.”
“More embarrassing than wearing a towel outside?”
“Yes,” she said. “I probably shouldn’t say anything.”
“Yes, yes you should,” he said. “I gotta know now.”
“Alright, but you can never repeat it, seriously.”
He crossed his heart and said, “I swear.” He would have said anything to keep her there.
“Okay,” she said, and crossed her arms under her tits, causing an eruption of freckled flesh to stretch the V-cut in her shirt. “I keep having this dream and you’re in it.”
“Really,” he said. The fuckin’ redhead is dreaming about me.
“Yes, and part of the dream has to do with something that is really happening…or not happening, actually. That’s the embarrassing part.”
“Hey, I’m wearing a towel outside…just a towel, you can tell me.”
“Here goes,” she said. “In the dream you’re the only one who can solve the problem I’m having. I come over here and we have sex and I have an orgasm. See, it’s crazy. I shouldn’t have—”
“No, it’s not crazy.” It wasn’t crazy, it was insane. “Aren’t you dating that guy with the Camaro?” Sex would be great, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to get beat up.
“Yes, that’s why you can’t ever mention this to anybody. Becky is the only person I’ve told. I trust her and she said I can trust you.”
“You can,” he said. “You have the towel thing to hold over my head.”
“That’s true.”
“So, the part about you not having orgasms is true and in your dream—“
“In my dream we have sex and I finally have one. Then the problem is solved,” she said. “Do you think I’m nuts?”
“No, not at all. Was I wearing a towel in your dream?”
“No, you’re naked.”
Play it cool, dumb ass, he told himself. “Good, that’s good. You told Becky and she told you to come here?”
“Yes,” Darlene said. “She told me…talked me into it.”
The idea of his sister knowing, wanting him to fuck Darlene made his lust surge into a new dimension of depravity. It would almost be like having Becky watch him have sex with Darlene. Ever since their mother caught them, being watched was one of his fantasies. “I’m guessing we’re not on the patio in the dream?”
“No, we’re in your room…I guess it’s your room,” she said. “We have to do it the way it is in the dream, I think, to make sure it works. I hope it works because I’ve never had this kind of problem, and it sucks.”
“You ready?” he asked. He didn’t want to seem too eager, but he was afraid he might wake up from a dream of his own.
“Yes,” she said, and stood up.
“After you.” He waved his arm in a sweeping motion, then got up and adjusted his towel so the overlapping ends weren’t in the front. No need to show her how ready I am, yet.
He watched her butt until she reached the door. Guys actually stopped in the hallway to watch that ass. It had never looked so good. Her stretchy black skirt clung to her like skin and there was absolutely no allowance for bending without showing it all. He wished she would drop something, but she didn’t have anything with her.
Darlene walked towards his bedroom. Maybe she had been to his house. She stopped outside his door and asked, “Is this your room?”
“Yes,” he said, and went in ahead of her, hoping there weren’t dirty underwear lying around.
Darlene turned in a circle, then said, “Could be the room from my dream, hard to say. You know how dreams are.”
“What happens first?” he asked. “I mean in your dream.”
“I don’t know if we have to do it exactly the way it was, but we might as well try,” she said. “Stand here next to your bed, facing me.”
Darlene’s words were like sweet candy, melting in his mouth. “We’re already making out whenever the dream starts, so we should kiss.” She ran a seductive finger down his chest, circled his belly and went back up to his neck. His cock pushed against the towel.
Was it possible he was really going to fuck Darlene? Evan would not be happy.
Evan wasn’t happy to see Deana’s room empty. He had come home prepared to tell her they had to stop, had to make things right between them, again. Thanks to Miss Tonya, he’d be able to think with his head, the right one. After what happened the night before, how could Deana not be home waiting for him? Where was she?
He’d have to ask Gloria because he wasn’t ready to see his mother. She might not know he fucked Miss Tonya, but she would see something on his face, she always knew when something was up. He went to Gloria’s room. When he opened the door, Gloria’s head spun toward him. “Hey, you’re supposed to knock.” She flipped her sketch pad shut and turned it over, then she got up from her desk. “I could have been naked or something!”
Of all the things she could have said, that was the last thing he wanted to hear. Thanks, Jayda. “Sorry.”
“Don’t let it happen again.”
He rarely knocked, so why was she suddenly making a big deal about it? He pictured Jayda in her room, sitting on some girl’s face. His sister was right, he needed to knock, even though he knew Gloria wasn’t worried about him seeing her sitting on a girl’s face. What was she hiding? “Knock-knock, can I come it?”
“Mmhm.”
“Where’s Deana?”
“She’s at Rebecca’s,” Gloria said. “She’s spending the night.”
That sucked. Tomorrow he’d be with Cindy at the race track and Thursday he’d have to go back to Miss Tonya’s. That was going to be weird. “What are you drawing?” he asked.
“Nothing,” she said.
“It’s something and it’s something you don’t want me to see.”
“It’s not finished.”
“So, I’m your biggest fan,” he said. “Give me a sneak preview.”
“I don’t think you’ll like it.”
“How will I know without seeing it?”
“I’d rather not show anybody.”
“I’m not anybody, and now I really want to see it.”
Gloria sat on the desk, on top of her pad. “No, you can’t,” she said. “It’s a secret.”
“It’s a secret, I won’t like it, it’s not done, which is it?”
She crossed her arms over her chest. “If I do, what are you gonna give me?”
“Anything you want,” he said.
“Really?”
“Yup, if it’s possible. I can’t give you a million dollars or anything like that.”
“Okay, you promise?” she said, and held out her pinky finger.
They locked fingers. “I promise. What do you want?”
“I’m not sure now, I’ll tell you later. If I show you, you can’t laugh and you can’t tell anybody, not even Deana. Promise?”
This had to be something good if Deana couldn’t see it. “Yeah, yeah, just get your butt up and let me see.”
Gloria sat in her chair and Evan got on one knee beside her with his elbow on the desk. She lifted the cover half an inch, then closed it. “Don’t laugh.”
Evan didn’t laugh or say anything. The drawing was of a female warrior with her feet widely planted and her arms above her head, wielding a large club. She was wearing boots that went up to her knees, and nothing else.
“Don’t you like it,” Gloria said.
Huge tits hung over six pack abs. A mat of hair formed a neat triangle above pussy lips that bulged between her legs. The definition was incredible and arousing. He loved it, but didn’t want to admit it. “Ah, she’s nude,” he said.
“Yup.”
“Your imagination is incredible. Is that you when you grow up?”
“Fat chance.”
If he could draw, and he was drawing what he imagined his mother looked like naked, that would be it. “You might be surprised. Got anymore?” Did asking make him sound like a pervert?
“No.”
“Right.” He grabbed the pad.
Gloria’s cheeks flushed as he turned the page. The next page had the same woman again, except now she was wearing a spiked bikini top that formed her tits into pointy cones. The club was at her side. Still naked below the waist, her legs were cut with bulging muscles. He was afraid to turned the page again, but he did anyway. His breath caught in his throat. The woman was naked again except now she was on her hands and knees. A large musclebound guy was standing behind her with a massive erection jutting out from his groin. The detail suggested Gloria had studied the real thing very carefully. “Gloria, jeez—” What the hell was he supposed to say? “I hope you have a good hiding spot for this pad. If dad ever sees it—”
“I’m not stupid,” Gloria said.
“Good,” he said. “How, um, how do you—Oh never mind.” He didn’t want to know anymore than he already knew. “You’re incredibly talented. You should consider a career in graphic design for video games, but I think you’ll have to learn to draw more clothes.”
“I know how to draw clothes, but—”
“Never mind, I gotta take a shower.”
“Yeah, you do,” she said. “You smell weird, kinda like nuts or something.”
Almonds and sex, he thought, and headed for the bathroom.
Darlene wasn’t a normal high school girl. Her tits pressed against Jason’s chest. He stared at her luscious lips. Her pink tongue wet them as they moved towards his. He put his arms around her lower back and she pressed her mouth to his.
Jason never knew kissing could be so erotic, but Darlene was showing him. If she could make him want to cum with a kiss, what the hell would happen if she got those lips around his cock?
Darlene’s fingernails dragged from his shoulders down to the towel. He shivered when a coolness swept his freshly shaved balls. His freed dick lifted and brushed silky smooth skin. “Oh, my, is that what I think it is?” She stepped back. “Ooh, it is and it looks happy to see me.”
Was it all scripted from her dream or was she ad-libbing? Darlene grabbed his cock with both hands and tugged on it, then stepped in and started kissing him again, still pulling on his dick. “It’s growing,” she said.
Jason knew there wasn’t any part of Darlene that didn’t exude sexuality, but the way she went down his body to her knees raised the bar on what he would consider exciting. His dick jumped when her face got near it, then Darlene proved to him that there wasn’t an end to the ways she could blow his mind. She ducked her head between his legs and rested his balls on her head, then she tilted it back. His sack stretched until his nuts were on her forehead. Slowly his testicles separated and rolled into her eye sockets. He felt her lids twitching under them. The base of his cock was pressed against the bridge of her nose and draped her forehead.
He pressed his hands into his waist and watched the redhead use his cock and balls like she was applying facial cream with them. Who does that? Darlene laid his boner across her face and licked his balls, then stuffed her nose between them and inhaled deeply. “Mmm.”
What he had previously thought of as a long, oddly shaped freckle face, was beauty under his balls. Darlene smiled up at him, then opened her mouth. That odd shape created a large opening. She took both of his balls in, closed her lips around his stretched sack and batted his testicles with her tongue. “Mmmmm…” She started humming and the vibration moved up into his groin.
His knees went slack when she let one nut pop out and sucked the other into her throat, then alternated from one to the next in rapid succession. “Ah, shit!”
“Does it hurt?” she asked.
“No, hell no, it feels good, just intense.”
“Glad you like it.” She pulled his cock head to her lips, kissed it, then licked the slit. “In the dream I try and take all of you, but I can’t, which surprises me. That’s never happened before.”
Jason didn’t doubt it after seeing her mouth open for his balls, but his dreams would come true one way or the other. “Okay.”
He gulped in sympathy for her throat when she consumed a large portion of his cock. His sister had given him the best head he’d ever gotten, until now. Darlene’s lips clung to his shaft as she pulled back. The suction made his dick head tingle. He didn’t know about chrome off a bumper, but she would definitely suck the cum out of him.
With lewd slurping sounds his dick went into Darlene’s face. She must have taught my sister how to do that, he thought. They both gave head like it was a life or death mission. She pulled him out and took an exasperated gasp of air. Her blue eyes sparkled with tears. She wiped her mouth on her forearm. “That’s the biggest cock I’ve ever sucked. I can’t believe—”
He didn’t know or care what she couldn’t believe because holding back his load was the only thing on his mind. With Darlene bobbing on his dick head, jerking him and playing with his balls, that would be almost impossible.
With a loud pop, Darlene’s mouth came off his dick knob. Her tongue made a big circle around her lips. “It’s just like in the dream, I can’t do it. We have to get on the bed. Me on top, sixty-nine. This might actually work.”
Sixty-nine! Jason got on the bed, fast. He couldn’t wait to see the fuckin’ redhead take off her clothes and sit on his face. He needed to see that ass, uncovered and close up.
“Not yet,” Darlene said. “It has to happen the way it’s supposed to happen. Get up and lean over with your hands on the bed. Spread your feet out, like you’re leaning on the hood of a car being frisked by a cop.”
Jason suspected that might be something Darlene was familiar with. He did what he was told and immediately felt vulnerable. Darlene’s hands were on his ass, pushing his cheeks apart. He jerked when her hot tongue probed his asshole. What she did to his balls was the most intense pleasure he’d ever experienced, this was the most awkward intense pleasure. The girl was massaging his balls in her soft palms while her tongue soaked his asshole. He pushed back against her face. She was violating his masculinity in the most wonderful way. She had him, he’d let her do anything to him now. He hoped it wouldn’t be something he’d regret later.
Who puts their finger in your butt while sucking your balls? Darlene knew more about sex than he’d imagined. She was fingering his asshole, sucking his balls and jerking his cock. Girls were definitely better at multitasking.
“Now you have to get on the bed,” Darlene said, and got up.
The girl must of had vivid dreams because she knew exactly how she wanted his body on the bed. “Sit right there, at the edge of the bed, almost hanging off.” He followed her directions. “Now I’ll get undressed.”
It’s about time, he thought. Darlene faced him and grabbed the bottom of her T-shirt. He watched her fingers lift it with the calculated, seductive movements of a stripper. Something else he suspected she knew about. Her melons hung up in the shirt, she twisted and pulled. One glorious tit dropped out. It bounced as the other one popped out and performed the same slow motion bobblelhead routine. They separated and the large buttons at the center of the huge reddish-brown tit beanies expanded. He reached, but she stepped back. “I’m not finished,” she said with a wagging index finger.
Jason dropped his hand to his thigh, and waited. Darlene tucked her thumbs into the front of her skirt. Her hands circled her hips and nudged the waist down, then her middle rotated and her hands looped back. A tuft of strawberry hair appeared. He stared like she was going to pull a rabbit from a hat. Darlene continued, but no rabbit appeared. He might have gasped when she pushed the skirt down her legs and stepped out of it. She turned in a circle, pausing with her back to him. Her butt was shaped like that black girl’s ass on Deana’s volley ball team. He didn’t think an ass could maintain that form without the help of those wonderful black shorts. She faced him, took a wider stance and put her hands on her hips. Darlene’s body was like an animated woman from one of his video games.
The fuckin’ redhead’s mound swelled between her wide hips. There was a deep slit that started above her pubic bone and clearly divided her bulging pussy lips. Unlike her perfectly trimmed and edged triangle, her lips were bald. Her strawberry bush didn’t match the red hair on her head and he could imagine how pretty she would be if they did. He liked that color hair.
Darlene put her hands on his shoulders and pushed him down, then she stepped up on the bed. She took two wobbly steps and stood with her feet at his shoulders. He must have died and was looking up into heaven—from hell most likely.
The new perspective magnified his appreciation of Darlene’s body. The weight of her tits created a gap between them just wide enough to see her peering down at him. She had that same, I got a secret, grin she had outside.
There wasn’t a freckle to be seen on an ass so white it seemed to shine. Unlike her breast, its hefty girth caused her rounded cheeks to come together and kiss just behind that unbelievable pussy. Her pussy lips weren’t narrow swells of flesh divided by a thin, tight slit, like Becky’s. They were fat, like someone had punched her pussy in the mouth, and there wasn’t any tight seal between them. Her inflamed inner meat was poking out. He couldn’t wait to touch it, kiss it, lick it, worship it. How the hell had he gotten so lucky? Thank you, Becky.
Her leg muscles flexed, the tendons at her groin stretched tight and her knees bent. Finally, he thought, and lifted his face. She sat on his chest, her crotch out of the reach of his tongue. “I hope you’re as good as you are in my dreams.”
Me too, he thought.
“I have to turn around or it won’t be the same as it was.”
“Okay.” He didn’t care if she stood on her head as long as he got to fuck her, soon.
A new and improved view of her ass was quickly approaching, then his nose was in that deep chasm between the two halves of her butt. He couldn’t see her pussy but he stuck out his tongue and tasted it. It tasted good, so he thrust his tongue into it.
“Mmmm, just like my dream.” She started moving like one of those playground horses on a spring, back-and-forth. Her fat pussy hit his face, soaking it with her wetness, then she went forward and his dick went into her mouth. She gagged and blew out spit on his balls, then she rocked the other way. Her trench of succulent flesh crushed his mouth and wet his face like a juicy peach.
Darlene gasped. “Ah, don’t cum, you can’t cum yet.”
That wasn’t going to be easy. He wrapped his arms around her, held on and buried his face in her ass cleavage. Hopefully, tongue fucking her butt-hole would keep her mouth off his dick and buy him some time.
Darlene was so pleased that she sat halfway up and started riding his face. “Oh, fuck yeah. That’s good.”
Jason thought good for her might mean suffocation for him, but at least he wouldn’t blow his load before he got to fuck her. Getting off was getting off, and it would be good doing it in her mouth, but he wanted to be the one to fucked the redhead, even if he couldn’t tell Evan.
Darlene cried out, “Yes, oh yes, that’s perfect.”
“That’s perfect,” was Becky’s signal. She’d had her face where Jason’s was enough times to know he couldn’t see anything, but Darlene’s ass wasn’t covering his ears, so she carefully eased the closet door open. Darlene motioned her to hurry up. She did.
Darlene’s idea was ridiculous, and she’d resisted, but now that it might actually happen, it seemed ingenious. She loved secretly being watched, but fucking her brother right in front of Darlene, performing for her, would be much better. This is going to be the best thing I’ll ever do, she thought, that is until my threesome with Jason and Evan.
Jason was in the best possible position for the sneak attack, but stuffing that porn cock in her before he realized it was happening would be a challenge. Both of Darlene’s hands were on his dick, clamped down on the base. It was dripping wet with Darlene’s throat juice. She turned around and started backing up.
She had fingered herself violently with lube while Darlene sucked Jason’s dick, so she was ready. She leaned over and looked back. Darlene’s outstretched arms were pushing Jason’s cock towards her. All she had to do was hold herself open, drop down and trust Darlene to aim Jason’s dick head exactly where it needed to be. The memory of the first few seconds after he plunged into her last night, frightened her like a cold swimming pool. There wouldn’t be any easing in, she’d hold her breath and jump.
Darlene squeezed the trunk of Jason’s cock with both hands and pointed the head at Becky’s spread pussy, then she held her breath.
Jason couldn’t believe how wet Darlene’s pussy was getting. He hoped he wasn’t doing her so well that he’d satisfy the dream’s requirements before they fucked. At least she stopped sucking me for a minute, he thought. Wait, if that isn’t her mouth it can only be one thing. He pretended he hadn’t noticed and held his breath.
“Holy shit,” Darlene said, “that’s incredible! You’re fucking your sister! I’ve never seen anybody fuck their sister.”
I’m inside Becky, again. It felt too good to care about Darlene knowing. Actually, Darlene watching made it better. It was the last possible scenario he could have imagined, but it was still his three favorite words—threesome. He was being fucked by his sister while the redhead sat on his face.
Darlene’s quivering cunt exploded in climax. Her cum filled his mouth and spilled over on his chin and cheeks. “Becky, I’m going to kill you.”
“You’re already killing me, but I love it.”
“Nobody better die yet,” Darlene said, and got off of his face. “I need a closer look.”
He looked down his body at Becky’s little ass moving up and down. It was an awesome sight, but he was disappointed he couldn’t see her face. Darlene stood in front of Becky and said, “I swear, I have never been this excited.”
Neither had he and he proved it by thrusting up into Becky’s body. She grunted. Darlene smiled at him, then started making out with his sister. That was hot!
Darlene disappeared and he imagined her sucking on Becky’s erect nipples, but her hot tongue licked his balls instead, then she said, “Becky, when I saw his dick, I thought you lied to me. This is amazing. You’re so stretched, mm, your clit is popping out.”
Becky moaned and rode him faster and harder than she had the night before. He was going to cum. “Oh, fuck, Becky, I’m, ahh—Stop, I’m gonna cum!”
“I can’t, not now, I’ah…I’um, oh-yeah, yes, yes, I’m cumming, I’m cumming…”
“This is unbelievable, you’re shooting a load inside your own sister!”
It only took one sperm and that was already in there, so he let Becky keep bouncing on his dick. His load eased the way and Becky took more of him than he thought there was room for inside her body. Their hot juices drooled onto his balls.
“You little slut…you definitely made it up to me,” Darlene said, and licked Jason’s balls. “Sibling cum, yummy.”
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 12: What is Plan B?
After his encounter with Gloria’s drawings, Evan let the hot water pulse on his face for several minutes, but it didn’t wash away the images the drawings had put in his mind. He stepped back and watched the water hit his chest, cascade over his stomach, past his erection and onto his long legs. Why didn’t he want to accept the truth?
Gloria wasn’t a little girl anymore, but that’s what she had always been to him. Ever since he was young, she was his baby sister. Somehow he had gotten older and grown-up, but in his mind, Gloria was frozen in time. When he thought of her, he saw the girl who sat on his lap, got piggyback rides and fell asleep watching TV, so he could carry her to bed. He’d ignored her maturity, increasing independence, her body—she was a miniature version of Candy—and kept on treating her like his kid sister. Didn’t her dreams make that easy for him? She needed him to protect her from the bad man in her dreams. Wake up, he told himself. If her best friend, Jayda, hadn’t opened his eyes, then those drawings should.
When he finished showering, Evan collected his clothes and opened the hamper. Deana’s gray sweatpants were still visible and a reminder he didn’t need. Forgetting what happened with her would take a lifetime.
On top of the pile, there was a plain white pair of underpants. He picked them up, put his clothes in and felt the soft material with both hands. He slid them through his fingers, over the backs of his hands and rubbed them in his palms. Not only could he visualize the butt they had covered, he could feel it. He had touched it, palmed the round bubbles and squeezed. It had felt good, regardless of what he’d told himself.
In the mirror he saw his cock growing. He had fucked and fucked and fucked Miss Tonya a few hours ago. Why did he need to do this?
Evan didn’t smell the panties, he slid them across his groin, ran them under his balls and up his hard shaft, then he pressed them to his face. His eyes closed as he inhaled. His chest tightened. The day’s conquest would go down in history as some of the best sex of his life—he had fucked his mother’s friend. Why was he smelling Gloria’s pussy?
Rebecca and Deana were sitting at the tall island counter in Rebecca’s kitchen. Mrs. Stevens was on the other side talking to them. Deana smiled at her and pushed Rebecca’s hand off her thigh. It was the second time her friend had tried to touch her during the conversation. She had never been the type who liked taking chances or doing risky things or even disobeying her father, so why was Rebecca’s third attempt going uncontested?
The counter provided visual protection, but Deana wasn’t sure her face could hide what was happening from Rebecca’s mother. If it had been up to her, they would have gone straight to Rebecca’s room, but being bad was growing on her. The wait had been killing her, now Rebecca’s fingers were pulsing on her inner thigh, and her pussy was getting wet. She thought about something she had seen on TV. Two beautiful women were having an intense conversation, while a third woman watched. They paused and stared at each other. Deana had no idea what was going to happen, but she felt something she didn’t understand. It was totally unexpected when they started kissing. She had never seen women kissing on TV or anywhere else. She had glanced at her mother, her face burning, and thought it was embarrassment she felt. She didn’t think that anymore.
Deana stared at Mrs. Stevens and imagined kissing Rebecca in front of her. Would their relationship ever go there? Would Rebecca’s mother be horrified or would she be like Cindy? Having Rebecca’s fingers inside the leg opening of her shorts while looking right into Mrs. Stevens’ eyes, made her feel like they could do it, start making out right there. That’s nuts! Rebecca’s finger skirted the edge of her pussy lip. She bit her bottom lip.
“You ready, Honey?” Mr. Stevens asked as he walked into the kitchen.
Deana jerked and flushed. Rebecca reluctantly moved her hand away. Of course, Rebecca had a lot more experience being risky.
“For once I’m ready and waiting for you,” Mrs. Stevens said. “You two be good. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”
Rebecca smirked. “Definitely not, you know me, I’m a good girl and I’ll keep this one in line.”
“Hey,” Deana said and swatted Rebecca. “Ma’am, you know I’m the good one and you have nothing to worry about.”
“Just don’t burn the house down,” Mr. Stevens said. “Call if you need anything.”
When the door closed behind Rebecca’s parents, Deana said, “What the hell were you doing?”
“I couldn’t help myself,” Rebecca said. “I have a better question, though, what were you thinking? You were in deep thought for a few minutes. Didn’t even notice my hand.”
“Oh, I noticed, and unless you want to see me get off in front of your mother, you better not pull something like that again,” she said, but she knew Rebecca would and she’d enjoy it.
“Is that what you were thinking about?”
Deana said, “No, I was thinking about this,” and yanked Rebecca by the arm.
Rebecca crashed into her, she wrapped her arms around her and they started kissing. Immediately her hands went inside the back of Rebecca’s shorts and grabbed hold of that hard little ass, then she thrust her thigh between Rebecca’s legs and ground the gymnast’s pussy on it.
Rebecca gasped. “Wow, you don’t waste a second. They haven’t pulled out of the garage yet and you’re ready to rape me.”
“Rape implies force. You know I won’t be forcing you to do anything.”
“True, but still, I’ve never seen you like this. What happened to you?” Rebecca asked.
Deana took a deep breath. It would be so freeing to say, Evan got me off and we were in the shower together. His dick is so big and it almost went inside me. I want him to make love to me, take my virginity, so—”
“Tell me!” Rebecca said.
“It’s nothing. I mean it’s everything, not one special thing. The wait, Cindy telling me she had been with another girl, the ride in her car and you touching me in front of your mother, it all got to me.”
“Oh, and I thought it was because you love me and missed me so much, and find me irresistibly sexy.”
Everything Rebecca said was true and much more. Her insides trembled and her eyes stung with threatening tears. She held Rebecca by her neck and stroked her earlobes with her thumbs while moving her lips toward Rebecca’s. They stared at each other, their lips barely touching.
The next kiss was like the one she saw on TV; it brought up the feelings she’d had back then when she never imagined she would kiss another girl. Their hands weren’t demanding or rushed. They touched every inch of flesh that could be reached without separating their lips.
Deana lifted the bottom of Rebecca’s shirt. The kiss finally stopped so the shirt could pass between them. Rebecca’s tits were firm and perfectly shaped, no bra required. She admired them until she had to lift her arms so Rebecca could remove her shirt. Nobody had ever undressed her, but she didn’t imagine a boy could unhook a bra with such ease. Rebecca’s hands carried the shoulder straps down her arms. Her cheeks warmed while her nipples erected. Rebecca smiled.
The silent stare continued. Rebecca’s hands were on her waist. For a split second, she was embarrassed that she hadn’t worn panties. Rebecca’s hands followed the shorts all the way to her feet. Her skin buzzed in a line down both legs where Rebecca had touched them. She stepped out of the shorts. Rebecca only paused at her crotch long enough for Deana to feel a warm breath on her bald pussy, then she removed Rebecca’s shorts in the same gentle fashion.
Two naked girls standing in the kitchen, speechless. Deana desperately wanted to speak, but the truth terrified her. It would make her vulnerable and maybe ruin the moment. Her feelings intensified. She was going to explode.
Both girls finally spoke at the same time, “I love you.”
When they reached Becky’s room, Darlene closed the door and asked, “How was it?”
“It hurt more than last night,” Becky said. “I guess I was sore…more than I thought.”
“You stuffed a pound of dick and you, what did you expect?”
“I didn’t think about it,” Becky said. “I was so excited about you watching me that I just did it.”
“You sure did.” Darlene rubbed her own crotch. “Damn, I didn’t think it was going to fit in your skinny body.”
“I told you I did it!”
“I know, I know, but you also told me you weren’t going to let him cum in you.”
“That’s your fault,” Becky said.
“How is it my fault?”
“You started licking my clit and I lost my mind. It was crazy having him in me, filling me, and your tongue doing what nobody does as good as you. I knew it was coming, but I couldn’t stop.”
“I couldn’t resist that giant clit.” Darlene flicked her tongue at Becky. “The sponge will work, but if you really need double protection, get some rubbers.
“I hate rubbers. Feeling that hot squirt inside me is so much better. I need the pill.”
“I know,” Darlene said.
“Was it good for you, just watching or did you want to—”
“Hell yeah,” Darlene said. “I wanted to try that cock too, but watching you was better. I blew up on your brother’s face when you sat down on that thing. I’ve never been so excited in my life. Letting your brother fuck you is so taboo. What could be better?
“I’m glad you enjoyed it. I wish we could have recorded it.”
“It was too risky. There wasn’t anywhere to hide the camera and be sure he wouldn’t see it.”
“I know, I just wanted to see the look on your face. Too bad I couldn’t get on him facing you.”
Darlene put her hands on Becky’s hips. “It was great, thank you.”
Becky smiled. “Good, I’m glad, I’m glad you liked it.”
“I did and now I can cross that off my bucket list.”
Becky considered telling Darlene about the threesome on her bucket list. “Yeah, me too.”
“Maybe we should put some clothes on so Jason can drive me home.”
“Be more exciting to go naked,” Becky said. “I love looking at you. You’re amazing.”
“Hmm,” Darlene grinned, “naked could get us arrested, but that doesn’t mean we can’t have some fun and give Jason something to think about. Wear your skirt…the one I got you. No panties, of course”
“Ooh, I like the way you think. He’ll be so excited he won’t even be worried about our mother anymore.”
“Your mother catching you, whoa, I don’t need thoughts like that floating around in my mind,” Darlene said.
Becky said, “Me neither,” even though having her mother see her with Jason’s cock in her was one of her biggest fantasies.
Deana decided it wasn’t time to analyze or discuss, so she turned and started towards Rebecca’s room. Her friend followed. When she reached Rebecca’s bed, she was nervous. Rebecca’s hands came around her sides and circled her stomach, then their bodies were pressed together. There wasn’t anything as soft or sensual as a girl’s bare flesh. Deana’s nerves settled.
Lips were more sensual. Rebecca lifted her hair and kissed the back of her neck. She dropped her chin to her chest and Rebecca kissed her ear. She tried to turn around, but Rebecca stopped her. “Not yet.”
The kissing lips moved to her shoulders, then down the center of her back. Deana watched Rebecca’s hands move to her groin, then to her hips. Lips touched the crest of each butt cheek. Fingernails dragged down her legs and made her tremble, then a warm breath taunted the gap between her ass cheeks. Rebecca slid her hands up the inside of Deana’s legs, stopping short of what Deana was ready to beg for. A stream of air blew across her wet pussy lips. She pushed back, but her friend made her wait.
“Turn around now,” Rebecca said.
She did and found Rebecca sitting at her feet. Her hands slid up her thighs. They stopped on her ass. She held her breath while Rebecca’s lips worked their way across from hip to hip, then Rebecca squeezed her ass and pulled her forward. She moved her feet apart in anticipation, but Rebecca only tortured her pulsing pussy lips with a stream of air. “Ah, please, please.” Her friend’s face told her begging wouldn’t work. She was going to have to wait until Rebecca was ready.
Rebecca moved on to her bellybutton, then continued up to her tits. “I love these puffy pink nipples.”
Deana ran her fingers through Rebecca’s hair, tempted to push her in the right direction, but her own mouth couldn’t have done a better job. Rebecca knew exactly how hard to suck and how long to flick and circle the tips. She was tender, yet forceful, and knew exactly when to switch. Rebecca was pushing her closer to what she expected to be the most powerful orgasm of her life.
Rebecca left her breasts and faced her. It was the same expression she’d seen in the kitchen. Neither of them needed to say it, this time, they knew. Rebecca held her by the throat and pulled their lips together. They had already had sex, given each other orgasms, but this was different. Sex had become love making, and Deana knew it wasn’t going to be the most powerful orgasm, it would be the most meaningful orgasm she had ever had. How could there be anything wrong with loving somebody so much that you wanted to make them feel good, even if it was another girl?
The kissing stopped and they opened their eyes. Rebecca eased her onto the bed, and said, “Lay back,” then she stood there, staring. “Dammit, you’re gorgeous…beautiful.”
Deana looked at the little gymnast. Her muscular stomach tightened all the way to her groin. The raised wedge with its arrow of pubic hair flowed seductively down to that amazing pussy. Rebecca’s slit barely crossed her pubic bone. Her sexy lips were hidden between those strong thighs. Deana imagined them wrapped around her. Their power would make her feel safe and loved. She started to sit up, but Rebecca said, “Not yet,” again, and pushed her down. “You first. I’ve been dreaming about doing this.” She got on her knees beside the bed.
Deana had been dreaming too, but in her dreams, Rebecca kept turning into Evan and sometimes they were both making love to her. At Rebecca’s touch, she opened her legs and closed her eyes. The anticipation had reached its peak. She had never needed to be touched so bad. “Please, Reb, please do it.”
There wasn’t a warm breath of warning, just a hot tongue plunging between her pussy lips. Her eyes popped open and her legs flew up. She grabbed them. Her body curved like the bottom of a rocking chair. Rebecca’s top lips stretched, grabbing at her pubic mound while her tongue darted in and out, opening her deeper and deeper each time. She pictured Evan’s hard dick. If Rebecca’s tongue felt like that, what the hell would his cock do to her?
She could scream as loud as she wanted, but when Rebecca licked her clit, she only squeaked and gasped. Her swollen bud was between Rebecca’s lips and the tip of her tongue was flicking it while two fingers rammed into her cunt. “Fuck, oh fuck, fuck, fuck me!”
“Ooh, potty mouth.”
Deana rocked her body to help Rebecca’s fingers hit the spot that made her crazy. Her clit was grinding on Rebecca’s tongue. “Ahhh…”
“Scream as loud as you want,” Rebecca said, then blew on her throbbing clit.
She slammed her feet on the mattress and shoved her ass up, trying to get away, but Rebecca’s mouth followed. The fingers kept on fucking her and that tongue continued to pulverize her clit. Her climax was strong, but another orgasm was already threatening. Nothing like that had ever happened to her. It was almost what she’d call a spiritual experience. She couldn’t even breathe. Her ass fell to the bed and her feet dropped off the side.
“You alive?” Deana heard her friend’s question, but it seemed to come from far away and she couldn’t answer. Her eyes closed.
Evan came out of the bathroom disturbed. He hadn’t jerked off and cum in Gloria’s underpants, but that was more about being physically depleted than doing the right thing. Gloria’s drawings weren’t that exciting as far as pornography went, but they affected him. Did he like the idea that she knew and thought about cocks and naked women that reminded him of Candy?
“Still tempting fate?”
His mother’s words made him shudder like a scared girl. “Jeez… Mom, don’t do that. You’re gonna give me a heart attack.”
“Do what, catch you wearing a towel?”
“No, come around the corner right when I’m coming out of the bathroom and start talking to me.”
“Sorry,” she said, then reached up and messed his wet hair. “It’s not like I know when you’re going to come out of the bathroom.”
Seemed like it to him. “I only have to go ten feet and I’ll be in my room. It’s not like I walk around the house in a towel, like Deana.”
His mother ran her hand down from his shoulder to his hand and held it. It seemed too close to his groin while he was wearing a towel. “That’s fine,” she said, “but one day you might find yourself in an embarrassing situation.”
Like right now, he thought, but didn’t say anything.
“Did you make Tonya happy?”
He diverted his eyes away from his mother’s face, hoping to hide his reaction, then he tried to swallow, but his throat jammed.
“What, she wasn’t satisfied? She seemed so pleased yesterday. Said you were the hardest worker. The hardest she’s ever seen for someone your age.”
What the fuck was happening? Pull yourself together, she’s talking about the yard work. “She was thrilled, I mean happy, very happy…with the yard work. Said she was going to recommend me to everybody she knows. She even has other stuff for me to do.” That lie wouldn’t hold up under investigation, but he needed a reason to go back Thursday.
“That’s good,” his mother said, then put her hand on his cheek. His heart fluttered. He wanted her to hug him. Sex was great, but he wanted more. He wanted to feel all those things he felt when he was holding somebody he loved, after sex. If he didn’t get away from his mother, he was going to wrap his arms around her and squeeze her. She was right, a towel was tempting fate. “I’m going… going to get dressed. I’ll try and remember my robe, next time.” He broke for his door, ignoring whatever his mother was saying.
When Deana opened her eyes she was still short of breath, but now Rebecca was on top of her, stroking her hair. “I thought I killed you.”
She caught her breath and said, “You did, I think, I think I died and went to heaven.” She wrapped her arms and legs around Rebecca. “I don’t even have words for how good I feel.”
“Might be love,” Rebecca said.
She knew that but wasn’t sure how to handle it. It was wonderful and terrifying, like being in love with your brother. How could it work?
“Don’t do that,” Rebecca said. “Don’t start that now, not now.”
“What, start what?”
“Analyzing, worrying and trying to see the future.”
Deana tightened her legs on Rebecca’s ass. There was something comforting about having someone she loved between her legs. She never wanted to have somebody she didn’t love between them, again. “I’m sorry. I get confused by how strong my feelings are. I can’t help thinking about what this means.”
Rebecca kissed her, then said, “It means we’re going to be happy and make each other feel good.”
“I love you.”
“I love you, too.”
“Do you really, I mean the way I love you?” Deana asked. “You’ve had a boyfriend…boyfriends, and been in love with—”
“No,” Rebecca said, “I might have thought that, but I was wrong. I have never felt like this before. I like doing it with a boy, but none have ever made me feel this way. Does it bother you that I like it, like dicks?”
“It might, but I’ve never had one, so I can’t say. I still can’t believe you’ve never been in love.”
“Have you?”
Not being able to lie to Rebecca anymore sucked. “Never mind that,” Deana said. “I need to do something for you now, now that I can breathe again.”
“You’re good at that…diversion, but we’re getting back to it later. Now, there is something you can do for me, but it might be a little, um, weird.”
Deana smiled. “After what you just did to me, as long as it won’t get me arrested or killed, I’ll do anything if it will make you happy.”
“It might make me happy, but I won’t know until we try.”
“Mm,” Deana raised a brow and squinted the other eye, “mystery, I like it.”
“Okay, wait here. I’ll be right back.” When Rebecca got to her door she turned back and said, “Isn’t it great walking around your house naked?”
“Like I would know.”
“Try it,” Rebecca said and walked away.
She thought about wearing a towel in her kitchen. That was the closest she’d been to walking around naked since she was a kid. She wished Evan had pulled her towel off.
When Rebecca returned, her hands were behind her back. “Stand up,” she said.
“Is this going to hurt?”
“Not you,” Rebecca said. “You trust me, right?”
“Of course.”
“Good, turn around and relax.”
Deana trusted Rebecca with her life, but she didn’t like being blindfolded.
“Lift this foot,” Rebecca said and touched her right foot. “Now this one, and relax, I’d never hurt you.”
“I know.” It was terrifying being out of control of what was happening to her, but she loved Rebecca and trusted her, so she didn’t yank the blindfold off.
“Spread your feet out,” Rebecca said. “You’ll like this, I promise.”
Whatever was going up her legs and against her crotch wasn’t something she liked. “This is weird.”
“It’s almost ready, one more second, hold on,” Rebecca said, and something tightened around her hips and between her legs. “There, done!” Rebecca turned her around. “Just like when we played pin the tail on the donkey.”
Deana felt Rebecca touch the back of her head, then the blindfold slipped from her eyes. Rebecca had that mischievous grin she was used to seeing. She looked down between them. “What the fuck!”
“I told you, I like them,” Rebecca said, and reached for the dick jutting out from Deana’s groin. “It’s the best of both worlds, almost.”
“Holy Shit, I have a cock,” Deana said. “Where the hell did you get that? Shit, it’s crazy, I have a dick.”
“I’ll explain later,” Rebecca said. “I’ve wanted to try this ever since I found that in my mother’s room. You’re the only person on this planet that I’d let do this to me. I want you to fuck me, really fuck me senseless. Can you, can you do that for me?”
“Your mother’s room? What the hell does your mother have a strap-on for?”
“Strap-on, ooh, you even know what it’s called. Do you have experience with one?”
“Nice try,” Deana said. “Why would your mother have one?”
“Got me,” Rebecca shrugged, “but I’m glad she does. How do you wanna do me first?”
“Do you? I have no idea how to do you. I’ve never even had sex,” Deana said. “It’s pretty big.”
“Is it bigger than Evan’s?” Rebecca asked.
The amount of time it took her to form an answer gave her away, she saw it on Rebecca’s face, so she told the truth. “No, not even close.”
“Really?” Rebecca’s eyes widened. “How do you know? Your foot through his pants couldn’t tell you that, not for sure, and you seem to know for sure.”
“Let’s get back to that later. I’m getting pretty excited about fucking your brains out. If you have any.”
“Hey, don’t forget I can kick your ass if I need to.”
Rebecca was three inches shorter and twenty pounds lighter than her, but every inch of her body was toned and strong. She hoped she would never have to get her ass kicked by Rebecca. “You want to lay down or bend over?” She wanted to get behind Rebecca and reenact what happened in the shower, except she wouldn’t miss.
“Doggy style,” Rebecca said. “That’s my fantasy, my first fantasy, that is.”
“You have a bunch, don’t you?” Too bad one of them isn’t you helping me with Evan.
“Plenty,” Rebecca said. “We won’t get to all of them in one summer.”
“Be fun trying.”
“I love that twinkle in your eyes,” Rebecca said. “I might turn you into a bad girl after all.”
“You already have, Deana thought. “Get on the floor and get ready to be fucked.”
“I’m ready,” Rebecca said and dropped to her knees. “You have no idea how ready. I’m so wet you don’t even need to get that thing slippery.”
Deana got behind the tumbler’s ass. The tiny pink asshole made her mouth water. She wrapped her hands around the cock. It wasn’t hard like the one she had rubbed her crotch on and it wasn’t hot. Rebecca might be disappointed. “What should I do?”
“Pretend you’re a guy and fuck me.”
She tried to put herself in Evan’s mind. His soapy hands caressing her body, squeezing her nipples while his erection rubbed on her back. She aimed the dick between Rebecca’s cheeks. Evan had no idea she had been jockeying her body to receive him. She thought once he was in her, nature would take over and he wouldn’t stop. Rebecca would do the same, she hoped and acted like Evan. Her back hunched and pushed her groin forward.
“Ah, yes, I knew you’d know how to get it in me on the first try. Boys can never do that. Keep going…a little faster.”
Deana thought it was going to be impossible to judge speed and force without sensation, but she was wrong. There was a nub on the inside of the leather triangle that hit her clit when she thrust into Rebecca. She grabbed Rebecca’s hips and rammed her. “Oh, that feels good.”
Rebecca grunted. “Ah, yes, it does. Keep going, harder and faster.”
Deana’s muscles were getting tired, but the thrashing of her clit and Rebecca’s moans of pleasure gave her the encouragement she needed. She pounded into Rebecca, grunting each time their bodies collided.
“Faster, faster…keep going, I’m so close, so fuckin’ close.”
The climax paled in comparison to the last one, but it demanded she stop. She was getting too sensitive. “Ah, hurry, hurry up. I’m, ah, I’m there already, I’m cumming.”
Rebecca shouted, “Fuck, oh fuck,” then dove onto the carpet. Deana collapsed on top of her.
“Phew, you didn’t tell me this thing would finger me.”
Rebecca huffed. “I didn’t know. You fucked me senseless.”
“That’s what you asked for.” She slid off to Rebecca side, but left her leg over her back, then kissed her neck. “Was it good?”
“Compared to your mouth and fingers, it’s sucked.”
“Was it like the real thing?”
“Why, you wanna try it?”
“No,” Deana said. “Did you want me to, to let you—”
“No, Dee, definitely not,” Rebecca said. “You need the real thing.”
“Good, because even though I love you, I want my first one to be somebody I love and the real thing.”
“Can we get on the bed?”
“If you can help me up,” Deana said.
“I need you to help me.”
“We need each other,” Deana said. “On three we’ll help each other.”
They got on the bed, laying on their sides, facing each other. Rebecca touched her cheek, then tucked her hair behind her ear, and said, “I love you more now than ever before.”
“I feel the same way, and not because you made me faint.”
“Try breathing next time,” Rebecca said. “Who were you in love with and why did you stop loving them?”
“I didn’t, I love them differently now. It couldn’t work, not for long.”
Rebecca’s fingers were rubbing her earlobe. “Tell me more.”
In her heart, she wanted to tell Rebecca. That scared her almost as much as her father. “I know we never keep secrets from each other, but there is some stuff that shouldn’t—”
“Dee, I know you, you need to tell me…want to, I see it in your eyes. I can almost feel it eating you up.”
Why was this happening? She thought she was transparent with everyone except Cindy. “Really?”
“Yes, and it’s not the first time. There has been something that you always held back, for years. Every time I ask you what it is, you make up some reason why you’re acting strange.”
“Rebecca, I do, I do want to tell you, but I’ve never told anybody, not even Cindy. It’s not normal and it would change things between us.”
“Nothing will change the way I feel about you. Dee, do you know how long I’ve been in love with you? Forever! Do you know how hard it was for me to hold it in? I was terrified that if I told you or acted on my feelings, it would make you go away. It was torture. I couldn’t love you the way I wanted to because I was afraid I’d lose the love we did have.”
Her friend had been going through the same thing she was. “I’m so sorry.”
“It’s not your fault, it was me and my stupid secret. All those times we slept in the same bed; I used to watch you sleep, wanting to touch you, kiss you and tell you how I felt.”
She was crying now. Rebecca’s words had stabbed her in the heart. She was wounded and afraid she’d bleed out, spilling her secrets until her walls were completely down. She’d be exposed, vulnerable and in danger. “If I tell you, no matter how sick you think it is, will you promise—”
“Come on, Dee, you know me better than that. You can tell me anything and I’ll still be your BFF and more, lots more.”
Tell her, tell her everything and you’ll be weightless and free. No, there was only one way she’d be free and Rebecca couldn’t help her with that. Once again, Deana chose the lesser of the two evils. “It was Evan, I was in love with Evan. Still love him, but not the way I use to.”
Deana watched Rebecca’s face. It changed, she smiled. “Why are you so happy? I just told you I was in love with my brother.”
“I’m sorry, I’m relieved. I thought you were going to tell me something really bad, not something I had already thought.”
“What, you already thought that?”
“Of course,” Rebecca said. “I always suspected there was something special between you, but then you gave it away.”
“How?” Deana asked. “How did I give it away?” She didn’t feel better, she was annoyed at herself for not being better at hiding her feelings.
“You’re a great actress, but not that good. Nobody can make out with their brother like you did and pretend it’s just an act. It got so hot I didn’t think it was going to stop.”
“That was an act, for you,” Deana said.
“Whatever,” Rebecca said. “You know he’s in love with you too, don’t you?”
“What makes you think that?”
“He was kissing you, too, but even without that, it’s the way he treats you. Oh, and the way he looks at you and jumped at the opportunity to feel up your ass,” Rebecca said. “By the way, I’d love him too if he was my brother. He’s a male version of you, wonderful.”
“Thanks,” Deana said. “That doesn’t make me feel any better.”
“Tell me what happen with him. I know something must have happened. I heard it on the phone this morning and when you got here, it was obvious.”
“That’s not important,” Deana said. “I want him to be my first. What do you think of me now?”
“That shouldn’t be hard, damn, look at you, you’re irresistible. He’d do it in a second if you asked him.”
“It’s not that simple. He’s afraid and I made it worse.”
“I’d be afraid too, it’s taboo, but I would get over it, just like when you kissed me. If any other girl had kissed me I would have run, but you, shit, I wanted to scream, finally! It was so hard to play it cool?”
“I can imagine, but I couldn’t do it, couldn’t play it cool. I rushed him. I acted like an animal and rubbed my pussy on him, then I manipulated him to get in the shower with me. You should have seen the look on his face when he realized what almost happened.”
“No wonder you were excited when you got here. What exactly happened? Why didn’t he—”
“I didn’t give him enough time, then he missed or maybe it was too big, but it almost went in me. That snapped him out of it and the reality of having sex with his sister freaked him out.”
“Whoa, he almost went in you. How did it feel?”
“Rebecca!”
“Sorry, I can’t help it, I need details, please.”
“He was rubbing it on my back and my butt. His hands were on my chest and if I had taken my time he would have, but I pushed up and leaned forward. He rammed it between my legs and it hit the right spot, but it didn’t go in. Does it hurt? If he had gone in, would it have hurt?”
“No, not at all. I can help you and you can finally—”
“No, we can’t, we shouldn’t, he’s my brother.”
“You’re not gonna dump me for him, are you?”
“No.”
“You planning on having his babies?”
“Are you crazy!”
“Good, that’s good,” Rebecca said. “You want to have sex, need to know what it’s like, and you want it to be somebody you love, Evan’s perfect. I know he wants to, I saw the look on his face when you stopped kissing. He wants you as much as you want him. You still trust me, right?”
“Of course, but—”
“But nothing. You let me work my magic and everybody will be happy.”
“What do you get out of this?”
“The satisfaction of getting you what you want. That’s what BFFs with benefits do for each other. You’d do it for me, right?”
Deana’s mind was buzzing. She had given up one of her huge secrets. Now, her best friend and lover wanted to help her lose her virginity to the only boy she’d ever been attracted to. How could that possibly happen? “Rebecca, this isn’t normal…you know that, don’t you?”
“You just fucked me with my mother’s strap-on! What is normal? ”
“I love you…more now than I did a few minutes ago.”
The next morning, Evan woke up thinking about driving Dale’s car. It was still more like a dream than reality, but his excitement was mounting with each passing minute. All he had to do was get out of the house without talking to his mother. The night before at dinner, he kept expecting her to ask more questions about what he did at Miss Tonya’s. She didn’t and that was good because he didn’t want to tell her a lie.
He hadn’t said he was working at Miss Tonya’s house today and he hadn’t said he was, but he implied it, so he’d have to avoid a direct question about where he was going. He sucked at lying to his mother. If she was in the kitchen when he went down stairs, he would need a diversion.
There she was at the sink, cleaning up after his father, like a good wife. “Good morning, beautiful,” he said.
Gloria’s head popped up. “You finally noticed,” she said. “Thank you.”
“And I thought you were talking to me,” his mother said.
Diversion, he thought and put his hands on her shoulders. “I was talking to both of you, of course.” He started massaging her. She felt tense, but that seemed to be the norm lately. “You’re the most beautiful mother and daughter in the world.”
“That’s nice of you to say, Sweetheart.”
“It’s the truth,” he said, and walked over to the table and wrapped his hands around Gloria’s neck.
“That tickles, stop!”
“You’re lucky I gotta go,” he said. “See ya’ll later.”
When he got in his car, he was still expecting his mother to come out and ask him where he was going. Maybe he should have been direct and told her a lie, one that wouldn’t be debunked by a simple phone call to Miss Tonya’s house. He needed Deana to help him be sneaky, he sucked at it.
After Evan left, Candy asked Gloria, “What’s up with your brother? Anything I should know?”
Gloria scratched her head, and said, “Got me, but you know teenagers, it’s probably not good.”
“Hope not,” Candy said. “If you hear anything, let me know.” That would never happen, but it was what a mother should say, so she said it.
“Ma, can I stay over at Jayda’s tonight? Her mom already said it’s cool.”
“Sure, Honey,” Candy said. “I’m going to get started on my work. Clean up after yourself, the maid took the day off.”
“You mean your doctor junk?”
“Funny. See you later, and don’t bother me unless it’s important.”
“Okay,” she said and slurped the last of the milk out of her cereal bowl.
Deana had woken up in Rebecca’s bed more times than she could count, but never like this. She didn’t think she had been dreaming, but what else would explain coming out of a sound sleep already grinning, on the verge of giggling. They weren’t spooning, but her thigh was between Rebecca’s and their heads were on the same pillow. There wasn’t anything special about the smell of Rebecca’s hair, but it would be filed in a happy place in her mind. She would always be able to bring back this moment with one sniffed.
Great, I fell in love with another girl. She wouldn’t let the thought spoil her mood. They had the rest of the summer to enjoy, then they’d worry about how to hide it from everybody at school. Should be easier than hiding a love affair with my brother.
Her skin was hot and moist where it pressed against Rebecca’s crotch. She eased the covers down and admired her gymnast’s body. It would be wonderful to wake up naked every day with someone she loved. She kissed Rebecca’s neck and her legs tightened. “Mm, that’s nice.”
She whispered in Rebecca’s ear, “Good morning.”
“Yes, it is,” Rebecca said. “I’ve never had someone wake me with a kiss. Wanna move in?”
That would solve her problems. “I’m not sure our parents would approve.”
“Then we have got to come up with a reason to spend as many nights together as possible,” Rebecca said. “Remember when we were little and we’d do anything to have a sleepover?”
“Yeah, but we wore PJs then. This is better. What can we do together that would require tons of our time? We have to think of something.”
“There’s something we can do together right now. Something I’ve always wanted to do with you.”
“Does it involve something from your mother’s room?”
“It only requires three things, me you and a shower.”
“What if your parents come home?”
“We’ll tell them we’re concerned about the environment.”
“Huh?”
“Water conservation, we’re saving water.”
Her nipples tingled. Being in the shower with Evan had been wonderful. “Yes, I’m very concerned about the water shortage. It’s a shame we’ve already wasted so much.”
“It is,” Rebecca said, “and think about all the time you wasted trying to wash your own back.”
“Mm, my back needs to be scrubbed,” Deana said. “Come on, let’s get clean.”
Rebecca giggled. “No chance a shower is going to wash away the dirty thoughts I’m having.”
“Good.”
Evan turned left at the sign boasting the fastest high bank dirt track in the South. There wasn’t the normal Saturday night line of slow moving cars, so he raised a cloud of dust behind him, blew through the grass parking lot and headed straight for the pit gate. He felt important entering the zone reserved for race cars and their drivers. What had still seemed like a fantasy when he got out of bed that morning, was manifesting in the real world, and reality made him nervous.
Cindy’s muscle car was right where her car hauler was every Saturday night, even though she could have parked anywhere in the empty pits. He got out of his car. It didn’t feel right without the smell of race fuel, rows of car haulers, busy crew members and all the noise he was so used to. It reminded him of the time he went to the carnival when it was closed—no music, people or spinning rides. It felt like a sad place. The breakfast burrito he ate in two bites churned in his stomach.
He knew exactly where he could find Cindy. She wasn’t superstitious, but she had some predictable behavior. From the fence between turns one and two he could see the whole track, and sure enough, Cindy was walking down the front straightaway, staring down at the red clay. His eyes played a trick on him, and he saw Deana. The feelings he felt made him angry. He spit and started down the hill to the track.
The earbuds pumping music into Cindy’s head made it easy for Evan to sneak up on her. He watched her ponytail swing and realized it hadn’t been the distance, Cindy still looked like Deana from behind. He wanted to hug her, but poked her instead, then ducked.
Cindy whirled around and shouted, “Evan, you idiot,” then she pushed stop and continued at normal volume, “you scared me.”
“Sorry,” he said. “What are you listening to?”
“Cowboy Junkies,” she said and twisted her sneaker on the dirt. “Hank did a great job preparing the track for us. Lots of grip.”
“Good.”
His cousin, in her element, was ready to talk racing. “We’ll set your car up loose to start because there isn’t gonna be this much grip on a Saturday night. Grip makes you tight, so let up, ease it into the turns. You’ll be able to go hard on the way out, but you’re going to push all the way to the middle coming in. Remember, loose is fast if you don’t spin out, and tight is slow if you drive in too hard…“
He nodded continuously and let her go on for a few minutes. He had been listening to Cindy and Uncle JC talk racing for years and had always pretended he needed to absorb every word and use it on race night, then on race night he repeated everything he’d heard and act like a driver.
“Whoa.” He held up his hands. “Don’t tell me everything at once. The car isn’t even here yet.”
“You’re right,” she said. “We’ve got hours. I’m excited for you, that’s all. It’s about time you got a chance to show your talent.”
Too bad he couldn’t tell everybody he was getting his chance. “I think I’m too nervous to be excited.”
Cindy stepped close. “If I didn’t think you could do this, I wouldn’t have arranged it, so relax. It’s important to relax, clear your mind and focus.”
He wasn’t good at clearing his mind or focusing. “What’s that?” It was the sound of a diesel engine. “Somebody’s here.”
“Probably Bear,” Cindy said. “Let’s go.”
On the way back to the pits, Cindy told Evan about the first time she drove a race car and how her mother was against it. He tried to figure out if she was telling him she knew he hadn’t asked his father. Cindy never came to their house anymore and he couldn’t imagine her talking to his father on the phone, so the only way she could know he hadn’t gotten permission would be if she told Aunt Julia about it. No, she never talked about racing with her mother. He decided he was safe.
Cindy went on about how much she loved racing and how important it was to do the things you love, even if other people don’t understand or try to stand in your way. Then she warned him, “Racing is like sex, good sex, it consumes you and makes you want more. Don’t start something you can’t stop…make sure it’s something you really want to do, and continue to do.”
It was nice to hear Cindy compare racing with good sex, but her words scared him. He remained silent, walking beside her while she talked.
In the pits, they didn’t find Bear, the guy who had been driving Cindy’s car hauler since day one. It was Elliott, one of the other drivers who chipped in on the track renting fee. Elliott and two other guys were busy unloading a modified division car. Cindy said hello, introduced Evan and told Elliott about the condition of the track, then she called Bear to see where he was.
When she ended the call she said, “He’ll be here any minute.”
Evan said, “Okay.”
“Evan, relax, you’re gonna do great. I’ve seen you drive.”
“Go carts, hot laps, and a stinger, once,” he said without looking up from his feet. “What if—”
Cindy cut him off, “Hey, too late for what if’s. It’s set up, Dale expects you to drive his car, wants you to. He can’t be here and the sponsors expect to see their car going around the track. I told him you could drive. He doesn’t expect you to win, just follow the pack so his car is seen.”
“You didn’t tell him anything that might make him expect more?”
“No, of course not,” she said. “He knows, understands the situation. Just drive and listen to what I tell you.”
It was against track rules to communicate with a driver during the race, but, under the circumstance, Cindy thought it would be okay to break the rules. Racing was about breaking the rules to gain an advantage. Cindy never cheated, as far as he knew, even though many of the other drivers did and sometimes got caught.
Dale Davis arrived next, driving his own hauler. Dale had a day job at the paper mill and worked on his own car at night. He had two main sponsors, a big muffler shop and a local engine builder. If his engine had been provided by the sponsor, they wouldn’t be happy if Dale didn’t go fast. Evan had seen the car race and it went fast. A lot would be expected of him and that didn’t help him relax, clear his mind or make him focused.
Evan helped Dale unload the bright-yellow car. That’s when he realized it wasn’t a street stock car, but a pure stock. The pure stock division is faster and has a higher caliber of drivers. He didn’t ask Dale when he had changed divisions.
Bear arrived with a guy Evan didn’t know. The three of them got Cindy’s car out of the hauler, while she worked with Dale setting his car up for the current track conditions. He did his best to listen to all the talk, hoping to pick up some tips. The noise and the activity eased his anxiety. It started to feel like a regular Saturday night, and he was only as nervous as he would have been if he was going to make some hot laps in Cindy’s super late model.
In the shower, after they had lathered up, Rebecca got behind Deana. Her hands slid from Deana’s shoulders down to her ass cheeks and back. “Mm, my back has never felt so clean.”
Rebecca’s hands came around to her stomach and made big circles, teasing her pussy mound. “I might need your help washing that, too,” she said. Rebecca ignored her and squeezed her tits, trying to catch the soapy nipples, but they kept slipping out of her grasp. “Ahh, shit.”
Rebecca humped her. “Is this what Evan was doing?”
“Yes, yes it was. He held me tight, squeezing my tits and rubbing on my ass.”
“You’re trembling,” Rebecca said. “You must be thinking about it.”
“I swear, I swear you’re gonna make me scream.”
Rebecca forced her hand into Deana’s ass groove. “Was his big cock doing this?”
“It was, that’s what it was doing, sliding through my crack.”
“What did you do?”
Her pussy demanded contact, rough, forceful contact. She pushed up and back, trying to get Rebecca’s hands between her legs.
“Were you trying to make him hit you here?” The heel of Rebecca’s hands crushed Deana’s pussy lips.
She rose up on her toes and arched her body. “Oh, yes, his dick spread me and slid through my groove.”
Rebecca’s forearm sawed between her legs, lifting up and forcing her lips apart. She bent over until her clit was under Rebecca’s arm. “Yes, that’s it, that’s it, right there.”
“What did you want? Tell me, I wanna hear you say it.”
“Don’t make me say it.”
Rebecca increased the speed and force of her thrusts. “Tell me, say it, tell me what you wanted.”
“I wanted him inside me. I wanted it all the way in me. Does that make me a bad person?”
“Hell no,” Rebecca said. “Now tell me what you want.”
Her friend was bad, and she was making her insane with desire. She got in the position she had imagined getting fucked in, bent over, hands on the edge of the tub. “Fuck me,” she said, and it felt good to let it out. “Do it, please do it, fuck me, fuck me.”
Rebecca pressed two fingers against the mouth of her pussy hole and circled the rim. “Who, who do you want to fuck you? Say his name. I want to hear you say it.”
Her insides were on fire and she would have said anything to get something in her. “Evan, oh, Evan, put it in me! I need you, I need to have you in me.”
Two of Rebecca’s fingers thrust into her body. “Ah, thank god.” The fingers plunged her hole while Rebecca’s other hand flicked her clit with incredible speed. A climax was already building. “Oh, that’s so good, so fuckin’ good.” Her arms tightened, pushing her against Rebecca’s thrusts. “Oh, my god…it’s incredible.” Her orgasm spiked and her body straightened up and shook. “Oh, please hold me, hold me tight.”
Rebecca hugged her. “You’re incredible.”
After they had dried off, Deana let her hair down and asked, “Does it bother you?”
“You mean am I jealous because you want your brother to make love to you?”
“You don’t have to put it that way.”
“I don’t think it does,” Rebecca said. “I’m not sure why it’s important to you, but it is, so I want you to.”
“He’s my brother.”
“Maybe it’s because I don’t have a brother, I don’t know, but I can’t imagine a better person to lose your cherry to. You’re so connected. Maybe it will be like when we do it? He might actually know what you like better than I do. Should I be worried?”
“I don’t think so,” Deana said. “I hope this doesn’t scare you, but I can’t imagine not being in love with you. I had no idea how much I loved you until we both said it last night. I’m not even worried about what that means, I just know I love you.”
“Me too,” Rebecca said. “Can we stay naked until we absolutely have to get dressed?”
“I won’t be able to keep my hands off you.”
Rebecca smiled. “Good.”
The morning sun had baked the racing surface, turning it from red to brown. The cars bursting to life and being revved told Evan that it was almost time. He started feeling jittery again, and he asked Dale, “Are you sure you want to do this?”
“Son, I seen you run that stinger and I knew you had talent. You’re kin to Cindy, that’s ‘nough for me to know you gonna do fine.”
“A stinger is just a little four-cylinder. I only drove it that one time and—”
“You tryin’ ta talk me out of it?” Dale put a greasy hand on Evan’s shoulder. “Cuz if you are—”
“No sir,” Evan said. “I want to do this, but I didn’t want you to think I had more experience than I do.”
“I been knowing your cousin since she was pedaling a trike and been seeing you around this track nearly as long. I ain’t gonna git in no family stuff, but I think you deserve a shot, a chance to race.” He slapped Evan on the back. “Nuff said. Let’s saddle ya up and git this party rollin’.”
“Yes, sir!” Evan said, and ignored his sense that everybody knew about his father.
Once Evan was tucked down into the glove like seat of Dale’s car, with the belts tight, he was excited. He reached for the start switch. The car roared, sputtered, choked and stalled. Embarrassment blazed on his cheeks. He couldn’t even start the car.
“It’s tricky first time,” Dale said. “Pump her twice, then hit it and soon as it catches, pop her hard three times, then she’ll purr like a lion.”
The car rocked three times with a deafening scream. Race car mufflers weren’t really to make the car quiet. He sighed and let the rumble soak into him. It was like he had never driven a car before and now he was expected to do it on a cliff in a thunderstorm, with a pregnant woman in the backseat.
Dale gave him the thumbs up and told him to go make some slow laps, then come back. Cindy and Elliot would be ready then.
After ten slow laps, Evan’s father wasn’t in his thoughts, but he was still nervous. The pressure was on to prove himself to Dale. Surely if he didn’t go fast enough or crashed, Dale would find somebody else.
Cindy came over with her helmet in hand. “You ready?”
“When did Dale start driving pure stock?”
“He started working on this car last year and has been doing double duty this year. He’s finally got all the bugs worked out and sold the street stock car,” Cindy said. “Did you think you were going to be in the other car?”
“Kind of.”
“Listen to me,” she said. “You have something that most drivers don’t have, and it’s a gift, you can’t learn it. I should know because I got it, too. That’s the only reason I been so successful. Now do what you do and remember all the stuff I’ve told you.”
“I will.”
“Make three laps below qualifying times, in a row.”
“Three laps, in a row,” he rubbed his chin, “are you serious?”
“Of course,” Cindy said. “That shouldn’t be hard for you. We’ll do some laps first to get comfortable, then stay on my ass.”
Evan kept his smart remark to himself, but he watched her ass until she was in her black and red number fifteen. When she was strapped in, he followed her and Elliot towards the track. Cindy’s super late model was in the fastest division that raced weekly, Elliott’s modified car was the next fastest, then Dale’s pure stock. Cindy had a great ass, but did she really expect him to stay with her?
That gift that Cindy was talking about was something on the inside, an internal sense that let you drive by feel rather than thought. There wasn’t a speedometer or speed limit, and distance was measured in seconds that you didn’t have time to count. Time and distance blurred as the laps flew by, but the driver still had to keep doing everything precisely at the right time and place on the track.
Evan had gotten into a rhythm following Cindy and lost count of the laps. The fear of getting caught was meaningless when the slightest misjudgment could send him careening into a concrete wall. His arms started to burn and sweat stung his eyes, but it didn’t distract him from his mission to run three qualifying laps. Every bump on the track’s surface was stored in his brain. The sound of the car, the tension on the steering wheel and how he flowed through the turns were all being processed and reused without conscious thought. He pressed the gas pedal to the floor; slammed the brake, turned left and worked the pedals through the turns, then back on the gas and do it again.
Dale was on the flag stand, waving a green flag. Cindy and Elliott rocketed away from him and he realized they had still been running slow laps. He wasn’t sure he had any more to give, but he held the accelerator down a split second longer and pressed the break less going into the turn. The additional pressure on the seat belt was obvious. The car squealed. Cindy and Elliott were already flying down the back straightaway. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel and pushed more, more, more.
Too much, he felt it in his gut. The car was in a four-wheel slide towards the wall. Loose, tight, push, spin… Cindy’s words swirled around in his head, but they couldn’t help now. He was going to crash Dale’s car and his racing career would be over before it started.
The right rear wheel caught on the dirt berm, he hit the gas and seesawed the steering wheel. He was halfway down the backstretch before he exhaled. Had he saved it or gotten lucky?
It only took two laps and the near wreck was forgotten. Cindy and Elliott flashed by, lapping him. It made him mad and embarrassed, even though there was no realistic expectation that he should be able to keep up. He pushed even harder. Was he even close to qualifying lap speed?
He finally caught up to Cindy and Elliot coming out of turn four, then he saw the red and white flags waving together. They had already finished their last lap and were slowing to leave the track. He hit the brakes and followed them. He was hot and his muscles ached, but he still regretted having to stop. If he drove too slow or Dale was pissed that he almost crashed, he might not get another chance in a race car.
The adrenaline rush was over and he was exhausted by the time he parked behind the hauler and switched off the engine. There wasn’t an ounce of energy left to give and getting out of the car was difficult. Cindy was already out of her car and looked a lot better than he felt. Dale and Bear were hustling over from the grandstand. Evan leaned on the car and waited for the critics, hoping he didn’t get his ass chewed.
Cindy looked at Elliott and said, “Dammit, you drove me hard.”
Evan asked her how many laps she ran. He knew she had lapped him six times.
Cindy shrugged. “I don’t know.”
“You don’t?”
“No, never do,” she said. “I watched the flag stand. When the flagman shows five to go, I start counting.”
“Thirty-six laps,” Dale said. “Evan, you ran thirty.”
Thirty, he thought, it felt like five-hundred. He looked at Dale and said, “Sorry about almost—”
“Son, only thing you got to be sorry for is wasting time. You shoulda been in a car as soon as you hit legal age.” He held up the stopwatch. “Bear, you ever seen a thing like that?”
Bear smiled and said, “Once, and I been drivin’ her hauler ever since.” He poked Evan’s chest with a beefy finger. “Kid, you drove the piss outta that car. Only problem you got, is figurin’ how to get your old man to buy you a car.”
Cindy asked, “Did he make qualifying laps, three?”
“Three?” Dale said. “More like a dozen, maybe more. I stopped countin’ and enjoyed the show. Took ya’ll a bunch to put em a lap down.”
Cindy smiled. “I’m going to get out of this suit.”
Evan felt his pride swell. His dreams of racing were within reach, but he had one huge obstacle left.
After Rebecca recovered from the orgasm Deana had given her, she sat up and said, “Pow-wow,” then she folded her legs.
Deana got in the same Indian style position with her knees touching Rebecca’s. “You got the peace pipe, Tonto?”
“Kemosahbee, no wacky weed for us today. We have to make a plan.”
“Ooh, can we ride Silver together?”
Rebecca bounced up and down. “Mm, that would be fun, but no. Maybe later you can ride me, though.”
“I won’t even need a saddle for that.”
“Pow-wow, let me get to the point. I told you I would help you and I’ve been thinking about it. I got some ideas. You ready?”
Deana closed one eye. “I bet you’ll tell me whether I’m ready or not.”
“Of course. My first idea is this, you catch me and Evan having sex and you demand he stop because he promised. Then he has to make it up to you by—”
“No, not a good idea.”
“I figured you’d say that, so how ’bout I make him think he’s going to have sex with me, but I blindfold him and you come in and sit down on—”
“No,” Deana said. “I hope you have a plan B. I want it to happen because he wants to, and I’d like us to be alone.
“That sucks.”
“At least the first time,” she said and her face got warm.
“Mm, okay, so here is my real plan. It starts a little like the first, so hear me out before you reject it. You’ll like it, I promise.”
She didn’t expect she would, but she agreed. “Go ahead, but it better not involve any of your mother’s stuff.”
“Nope, it’s the perfect plan. You’ll get to have that special moment, you and Evan, making love. It’ll be beautiful and you’ll remember it for the rest of your life.”
“I’m actually listening to you…to a plan you thought up, so I can lose my virginity to my brother. This is insane,” she said. “What is wrong with us?”
“Nothing, nothing at all. Love is blind, so don’t worry about how it might look to somebody else. Let me work my magic.”
“I love you, but your magic still scares me a little.”
“Your first time would be scary even if it wasn’t Evan, believe me, I was scared.”
“At least I’m not going to have him put it in my butt.”
“Are you ever going to let me live that down?”
“Honestly, Reb, I doubt it. Now tell me plan B.”
“Alright, the first thing we need is a day when my parents aren’t home, which is pretty much every week day. Then I’ll get Evan to find us tanning. I’ll get him to touch you…inappropriately.”
“Hold on.”
“Just wait, let me finish. You’re pretending you think it’s me, then you freak out on him when you realize it’s him.”
“How is that going to get me—”
“Let me finish.”
“Sorry, go on.”
“He’ll feel really bad, you know how he is. You don’t speak to him and make him come to you. He’ll want to try and make things right. You play hard to get, but make sure he sees a bunch of you. Don’t flirt, but, you know, towels, short shorts, boob slips and maybe another charlie horse. Draw him in and get cozy and before long he’ll be the one to—”
“You’re bad, very bad…and devious.” She actually liked plan B. “I love it, and I love you, too.”
When he got home, Evan had considered parking down the block and coming through the backyard to avoid his father’s stupid cameras, but if his mother happened to be in the kitchen, he’d have to explain not having his car. That would be digging an even deeper hole, so he decided to take his chances and parked in the driveway. If she was in her office working, she might see him, but he thought he could get into the bathroom to shower off the evidence before she came out of her room.
Now that he was in the shower washing away the dirt and smell, he realized the excitement bubbling inside him would be more difficult to hide. Cindy was impressed and proud of him, and she never mentioned his father or getting permission. All he had to do was play it cool and hope his father went to China before his race. In his mind, it would be better to do it and get in trouble later, than be told not to and do it anyway.
After his shower, he was less paranoid, but not confident that he could pull it off. If Cindy really did know, that meant there was a chance his mother knew. Once he saw her she would look at him and start asking questions. Lying about a lie was worse than just lying. Maybe telling his mother the truth was the way to go?With her on his side—No, his father wouldn’t change his mind, especially when he found out how far things had already gone. His mother might be on his side and tell him to just do it. No, he couldn’t implicate her in the dishonest act. Keep the secret, he told himself, then take your lumps after. That was the only way to go. Now, how could he avoid his mother?
Evan opened the bathroom door. Shit, how does she do that? “Mom.” He wasn’t ready to face her with his clothes on, this was worse.
“Hi,” his mother said.
“I forgot,” he said. “I’ll—”
“When did you get all these muscles?” Her hand moved from his bicep to his chest. “And hair, it’s very sexy.”
His chin hit his chest and all the blood rushed from his head. She was touching his nipples. “I, um.”
“You have a six pack down here.” She traced the grooves between his muscles. They got deeper as she moved lower. He commanded his penis to stop, but it kept swelling. The ends of the towel barely overlapped and he expected his erection to lift between them.
“This little towel isn’t enough for a man like you.”
His heart thudded against his ribs. His mother was going to kiss him. It was worse than he had imagined when he had to kiss Ms. Tonya. He refused to look and see if his cock was pushing the towel up because if he knew for sure he would faint before her lips touched his. She said, “I told you you were tempting fate,” then started laughing. “You should see the look on your face.”
She’s not trying to seduce me. “That’s not funny,” he said. He was more sad than relieved.
“I made my point, didn’t I? Imagine you ran into Rebecca like that or your towel falls off in front of your sister.”
She made a point all right, and he was glad it was going down. “Okay, I won’t forget again.”
“I bet,” she said.
He’d never forget what just happened, that was for sure. Probably be fantasizing and dreaming about it, too.
“Good,” she said and kissed his cheek. “Is there something you need to tell me?”
Shit, he knew that look. His mother suspected something. If he told her and she didn’t know, he was in trouble, but if he lied and she did know, there was no hope. Could she have talked to Cindy? That was the only way she could know. Cindy used to come over all the time, but not lately. “No, mom,” he said. “Why?”
“It’s just one of those things mothers ask now and then.”
“Okay, can I go get dressed? Hate it if Rebecca showed up.”
“I bet you would.”
“Speaking of the tumbler, is Deana coming home tonight?”
“Why, you miss her?”
Actually, he did, but he said, “No, I was only acting like I cared so you would be happy.”
“Smart ass,” she said. “She isn’t, said they were having a foursome with the other tumblers.”
He might have shivered. “That’s great, more food for me.”
“Gloria isn’t here
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 13: 1666 Beaver Dam Road
“Gloria,” Candy said, “Jayda’s on the phone.”
“Tell her I’m sleeping…please,” Gloria said.
“What am I, your secretary?”
“If I had my own phone you wouldn’t have to—”
“Don’t start,” Candy said.
“But mom,” Gloria whined, “Evan and Deana—”
“Had to wait, too. What would they think if you got to have a phone before they were allowed?”
“Deana would be happy for me. Evan, he could care less about a phone. Forgets his half the time anyway.”
“You want to talk to Jayda or not?” Candy asked.
Gloria sighed. “No, not now.”
After Candy relayed Gloria’s message she went back to her daughter’s room. “You ready to tell me what happened?”
Gloria said, “No,” without looking up from the floor.
Candy sat down on her bed. “Sit, and tell me.”
“Mom, it’s no big deal.”
“Good, then it won’t take long to tell me.”
Gloria plopped down sideways on a chair, facing her mother, but stared at her legs without saying anything.
“Honey, what happened? You and Jayda have a fight?”
“No, not really,” Gloria said.
Candy knew Gloria was about to spill the beans, she always did. “Go on, tell me why you came home mad.”
“All Jayda wanted to do was talk about Evan. She kept bringing him up, acting like she had a thing with him just because he rubbed lotion on her. She’s so stupid.”
“You know your brother isn’t interested in younger girls.”
“Still, I don’t want to listen to her going on and on about how cute he is and what a great massage he gives.”
“I’m pretty sure one day you’ll have an opportunity to have a crush on someone’s brother, so don’t be too hard on Jayda.”
“Only if I get some friends with cute brothers, and if dad would let me spend the night at my friend’s house when they have a brother.”
Parents had to be an allied front, or there would be chaos and confusion, and they would lose respect. That’s what John told her. Candy tried never to go against something he said because that would lead to the kids getting in trouble and a fight. It was easier just to stand behind him and uphold his rules.
“Honey, you can spend the night at any of your friend’s houses.” It was scary to hear herself going against her husband, but the look on her daughter’s face made it worth the risk. Defiance was dangerous, yet empowering.
“Thanks, Mom,” Gloria said.
“Be nice to Jayda, you know Evan isn’t interested in girls her age, so she’ll be crushed at some point. Don’t make it worse for her.”
“I’m her age, Mom, and it’s not like we’re kids or something.”
“No, you aren’t, but when boys get to be your brother’s age, they have an image to uphold. They worry about how things might look to their friends. You’ll see, when you’re Deana’s age, you won’t be interested in the freshman boys.”
“That’s stupid,” Gloria said. “I think if you love somebody, it shouldn’t matter what the age difference is.”
She couldn’t help smiling at Gloria. Her daughter had a crush on Evan, just like she’d had a crush on her older brother, Bobby. Shouldn’t she put an end to it? “You’re probably right, but that’s not the way it works,”
Candy said. “Call Jayda in the morning. Good night.”
Evan had just ended his call with Jason, and he was mad. Of course it was misplaced anger, but he wasn’t willing to admit he was pissed at himself. Nobody had been home, except her. What if Candy really had been waiting for him? Then, what happened outside the bathroom door could have ended different. Instead of her laughing and saying she made her point, she would have taken him up to his room and made love to him.
That’s insane, she’s a woman, a grown up, and your mother. So is Miss Tonya, and even though she isn’t my mother, she is Jayda’s mother, and she’s older than Candy. He was closer to Candy’s age than his father was. He knew he’d treat her better, love her more, hold her and never let go. That meant, if his father hadn’t married her, he’d have a better shot with her than his father would.
Of course he knew he was trying to justify his feelings, but he thought about the day he helped her peel potatoes, anyway. His mother had been in the kitchen, potentially waiting for him, without a bra. They shared an intimate moment while his arms rubbed her breasts and his cock touched her back. Had she expected him to follow her to her room? He shuddered and shook the thought off. Had one braless phenomenon tipped the first domino, triggering weeks of cascading delusion?
It had been like the rushing tumble of thousands of dominoes, the unexpected, unbelievable and outrageous circumstances had raced ahead of his ability to make logical decisions. How much of this had he manufactured in his mind?
Evan wished Deana was home. He wouldn’t tell her what happened outside the bathroom door, that was his secret with Candy, but they needed to talk, needed to resolve the tension between them. Plus, having her there would make him stop imagining what she was doing with Rebecca. They probably weren’t really lovers doing the things he thought up, but he was still jealous. Although, that was something else he’d never admit to anyone, not even himself.
He stripped, got under the covers and pulled his long pillow on top of him. He hugged it, pretending it was one of the women he was in love with.
Rebecca sat up in bed, turned towards Deana and said, “Are you serious? I thought—”
“I know, I know, it’s kind of like your plan A, but I know Evan better than you,” Deana said.
“I’m sure you do.”
“I still can’t believe I’m talking to you about this.”
“Feels good not keeping it a secret, doesn’t it?”
Deana shrugged. “Yeah, I feel better not keeping it a secret from you, but it still scares the shit out of me to even be contemplating this… ah, this—I can’t even say it. What’s going to happen to me when it’s actually happening?”
“Hmm, not sure,” Rebecca said, “but hearing you tell your mother we were having a foursome, and now hearing your plan C, makes me think I’ve finally completely corrupted you.”
“I know that look, Reb.”
“I can’t help it, your plan made me so horny.” Rebecca sat on top of Deana’s stomach.
“Your parents are home.”
“I’ll put a pillow over your face and they’ll never know.”
Candy stood in the doorway to the adjoining office, and said, “I’m getting something to drink, you want anything?” She took John’s grunt as a no and closed the bedroom door behind her.
When she reached the kitchen, she passed the light switch without flipping it up and let her robe open. She felt like a little girl sneaking a cookie from the jar. Her nipples buzzed. What would John do if he caught her with her robe wide open where Evan might see her? Her pussy lips tingled and got warm. She turned the water on. She’d be wet before a glass could be filled. The cool edge of the counter on her skin made her gasp. She closed her eyes and put her hands under the hot water.
In her mind, Evan was behind her, they were supposed to be washing potatoes, but she was holding his big, strong hands. His arms were rubbing the sides of her breasts. He had to have known that, but did he know how her nipples reacted to his touch? Did he know his hard erection was pressed against her and that her pussy had automatically released its lubrication, preparing for what she wanted?
The potato washing hadn’t been planned, so she couldn’t have foreseen the resulting consequences, but she’d taken her bra off and worn a thin, tight shirt. That had excited her just like having her breasts and pussy exposed now was exciting her. The look on Evan’s face would have been enough, but she’d let it go too far. He’d touched her where nobody except her husband should have, and he’d rubbed that thing on her. That planted the seed in her mind and she’d nurtured it until it was a full grown tree of fantasies. The only saving grace was that she hadn’t gone up to his room that night.
Candy let her robe fall from her shoulders and she imagined the look on Evan’s face if he were to turn that corner. Was she that desperate for attention? No, it wasn’t attention she wanted, it was affection and appreciation and love. Not like she got from a child, but the love a woman needs from a man.
Evan wasn’t coming around that corner and if Candy heard his door open, she’d grab her robe and flee. Disgusted with herself, Candy put her robe on and headed back to her tomb. Would any of this be happening if John gave her love and affection or at least a fuckin’ orgasm?
The night’s dreams had been plagued with race cars violently pulling and pushing Evan’s body. He was stomping on the accelerator over and over again, trying to make the car go faster, yet Cindy still drove away from him like he was standing still. Every dream sequence ended the same way, him hitting the wall. Though, none of those crashes woke him up.
It was Evan’s final dream that brought a premature end to his sleep. In it, he thought he was at his house, coming out of the bathroom. It seemed to be a replay of what his mother had done yesterday when she was fucking with him. She was touching his shoulder, and he was afraid he was getting a boner, then he wasn’t sure it was his mother. Dreams are so weird; jumping from one place to another, merging and scrambling events, and swapping people without any warning.
The soft caressing hand continued down to his chest. Then there were two hands massaging his sore muscles. It was just him and the hands now, but he was uneasy like he might know the owner of those hands shouldn’t be touching him like that. He looked down and saw the person’s feet and their calves. His growing cock was lifting the towel. He was afraid now. Why couldn’t he see the rest of the person touching him?
An index finger was tracing the hills and valleys of his flexing abs. Then it followed the rim of his towel from hip to hip. It was about to fall, he couldn’t move, couldn’t grab it. He closed his eyes for a few seconds. When he looked again, his cock was standing at attention, wobbling like a diving board that had just sprung back. He wanted to stroke it; he wanted to finish what he had been doing, jerking off in a pair of panties. Hadn’t he just been about to cum in his sister’s panties?
No, he wasn’t. The hand was back, moving towards his dick. He was too afraid to look up, he didn’t want to know who was touching him. The fingers circling his purple knob made him shiver. They traced a thick pulsing vein and wrapped around his shaft. His moan of pleasure embarrassed and shamed him.
It was weird seeing only a hand jerking him off. His balls were throbbing, on the brink of letting his load go, but he was holding it back. It was like when he was about to shoot cum all over Miss Tonya’s tits; it felt wrong. His balls jerked. He was past the point of no return, but still desperately trying to make his orgasm wait. He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around thin air. His frantic gasping breaths slowed. The thin air turned into warm, soft flesh. He held the smooth, round, meaty globes and pressed his erection against the moist skin. His mother’s naked body felt better than he could have imagined. He buried his nose in her hair and hunched his body, sliding his cock across her belly. He was ready to cum again. Everything was perfect, except for the strawberries.
The smell ripped Evan from the best sex dream he’d ever had. It wasn’t unusual to wake from a dream about peeing and have to take a piss, but Evan had never woken up from a sex dream ready to cum. He was wide awake now, but he’d brought everything from his dream with him. The smell of strawberries, the warm flesh, the moist skin, the glorious ass and a quickly approaching orgasm. How the fuck does someone wake up ready to cum?
Gloria was on top of him, her hot breath on his neck, his nose was in her hair and his hands were on her butt. His chest tightened, but not from fear. It was because of what had been missing, love. Holding her felt too good to do the right thing. She’d gotten on top of his naked body. She knew about erections, she’d drawn them. If he could fall asleep again, he could finish without any guilt. His sister probably wouldn’t even wake up; she hadn’t yet.
There was material separating his sister’s breasts from Evan’s chest, but not his throbbing cock. Gloria’s stomach was on his dick head, and his shaft sank into her pubic mound. He closed his eyes and heard Jason’s words, “At least you didn’t fuck her. Imagine you’d fucked your sister in your sleep.”
Part of him, the evil part, wished it had happened before he woke up so he couldn’t be held responsible. Now that he knew what might happen, he couldn’t go back to sleep, but he wanted to. Gloria’s butt changed shape under his hands. Her muscles tightened and relaxed. She sighed, and her ass muscles flexed with more determination. The wet skin from his dream touched the ridge bulging from the base of his boner. Was his sister having a sex dream of her own?
The devil on his left shoulder told him to pretend he was asleep and see what happened. Then he realized his hands were helping her move. He could feel her stomach muscles tightening and arching her body. More of her wetness was sliding up his shaft. People sleepwalk, but do they sleep-fuck?
Gloria’s middle lifted and silky flesh kissed the tip of his dick, then a warm wetness wrapped around the top of his cock. “Gloria,” he dug his fingers into her butt and prevented her from impaling herself, “wake up.”
“I am.” His sister lifted her head. Her eyes were bright and her cheeks were rosy.
“Why are you—”
“Because.” Gloria flopped like a fish pulled from the water, and the head of his cock dug into the doughy wet flesh between her legs. Gloria’s cheeks flushed and her eyes showed the same shock he felt. He could have—should have—thrown her off, but he didn’t. His cock bent and plowed through her slit, then lodged back between their bodies. “Ah,” Gloria sighed.
His hands on her ass had her firmly pressed against his body, but his sister was still wiggling, pleasuring her clit. “Gloria, what are you doing? We—you can’t do that. You shouldn’t even be here.” He hoped his expression matched his words and not the desire he felt.
“Nobody will know,” Gloria said. “Dad already left for work and—”
“You still can’t do that…I could have, I almost did. Do you know what could have happened?”
“If I didn’t I’d be pretty stupid,” she said. “What do you think I was doing?”
“I thought you were sleeping. Doesn’t matter anyway because I don’t want to.”
“Feels like it to me,” she said.
He wouldn’t convince her while holding her butt, so he let go, grabbed her shoulders and lifted her. Her knees came around and dug into his sides. Now she was sitting upright on his throbbing dick. Her T-shirt was tight and there was a ridge from one nipple to the other. She’d have big melons soon, like her mother. He looked down. Gloria’s T-shirt was bunched up around her hips and her thick, curly blonde bush was framed between them. His erection was sticking out from under her crotch like the evil witch’s legs from under the house. His sister’s pussy didn’t look anything like he imagined it would when he had her panties on his face. She had a well defined mound above her pubic bone and labia below it. Her pussy lips were spread open, clinging to his cock. He grabbed her hips and stopped her from rubbing on him. Could Jason have been right? “If you’re squirting in her panties you must want to fuck her.”
“Jeez, Gloria, that doesn’t mean…doesn’t mean anything. That just happens, and it can happen in my sleep. You almost made me—Never mind.”
“Like you did on my leg?”
“What?” Evan started to feel like Deana was right, Gloria did have him wrapped around her finger.
“It wasn’t your fault,” Gloria said. “I did it. I didn’t mean to, not at first, I guess, but it was under my leg, and it got hard, so I thought you liked it. I kept moving my leg until, you know, it happened.”
“Never mind,” he said. “This can’t ever happen again. Jeez, you’re my sister. My little sister.”
“I’m younger than you, but that doesn’t make me little,” she said. “If you were twenty-three and I was twenty, nobody would even think about it. So if we want to—”
“You’re not twenty, but you are my sister.” He had to end this before she talked him into something. “We’re not, and you’re not going to get in my bed anymore.” He didn’t want her to stop. “At least not without your clothes on.”
“Fine,” she said and got off the bed. “You said you’d give me anything if I showed you my drawing.”
Half of her ass wasn’t covered by her shirt. He watched it while she walked to the door. Didn’t look like a little sister’s butt. “I said anything I could give you.”
“So you can give it to Jayda, but not me? I guess you like her more,” she said.
Gloria left. Evan’s stiff cock wasn’t the reason he didn’t go after her. Gloria had turned into his teenage babysitter, Candy, and he didn’t trust himself.
When Evan got to Miss Tonya’s, he went to the back door. There was always a chance she would want another massage. It wouldn’t meet his need like making love to Candy, but it would feel good and ease the pressure in his balls. It might also stop him from thinking about Gloria. He also wanted to find out exactly what Jayda said, and let her know that if she opened her mouth again, he’d tell everybody what she did behind the dirt pile. He couldn’t wait to see the look on her face when she found out he knew. She deserved it; it was her fault he started wondering what Gloria looked like naked, and her fault Gloria ended up in his bed that morning.
Miss Tonya answered the door in her bathrobe and invited him in. Images of his dick shooting cum on her face flashed through his mind, but the confidence he’d had on his way over there immediately left him. He had sex with her, yet she was still his mother’s friend and an adult. That made him feel like a kid, regardless of how old he was.
Jayda walked into the kitchen wearing that same sundress she’d been wearing last time he saw her, and the same smug expression she’d had behind the shed. The one that made him want to strangle her. The bright-yellow bathing suit under her dress was new, though. He wished he didn’t know what she looked like naked, at least not while her mother was standing in the same room. The circumstances couldn’t have been more wrong. He was with a mother and daughter, the mother he had sex with, and her daughter, he had considered it.
Evan gave Jayda a forced smile and turned his back to her. Miss Tonya was standing on the other side of the table from him. She leaned across for the sugar and a significant portion of her tits spilled into the opening of her robe. After a few seconds, he looked away and saw that Jayda had noticed the titty show. His nervousness increased. “Ah, I’m going to get to work,” he said.
“You don’t want breakfast or something before you start?” Miss Tonya asked.
He would definitely like the, or something. “No, ma’am, I already ate.” He lied.
“Too bad,” Miss Tonya said. “You still got that lay…out I gave you?”
She didn’t emphasize that word, she wouldn’t in front of her daughter, it’s your imagination. “I got it right here,” he said and patted his pocket right next to his dick. “It shouldn’t take me long to finish.”
“Let me know when you’re done, I have some information for you. Could be more work for you,” Miss Tonya said. “Oh, and of course, I’ll have to pay you.”
You could just fuck me again, he thought. “Great, that’d be great.”
“Evan, you coming to our games?” Jayda asked. “You know we got a big tournament. Gloria’s gonna be mad if you don’t.”
“Probably,” he said wondering if Gloria would still want him there.
When Evan stepped into the dark shed, he stuffed his hand down the front of his pants and unbent his dick. For a split second he considered pulling it out and jerking off, but that was a new low he wasn’t willing to stoop to, not yet, no matter how horny he was. He got the shovel and went across the yard where all the shrubs and plants were bunched together. He didn’t know anything about gardening, but how hard could it be to dig a hole and stick a plant in it?
It wasn’t appropriate, but his parents weren’t here to say anything, and Miss Tonya had seen him naked, so Evan removed his shirt, then he extracted the crumpled piece of paper from his pocket. It had the names of all the bushes and plants and a map of where Miss Tonya wanted them. He got busy checking the tags and separated everything into groups. He wasn’t going to rush, but he did hope to finish and get paid while Miss Tonya was still wearing her robe. Hopefully, Jayda would go sit on Alex’s face again.
He was studying the layout one more time. “Evan.”
It was obvious whose voice it was, but he hadn’t heard the swoosh of the back door or the screen door clank shut. He looked around and spotted Jayda behind the shed. “What?” he asked.
Jayda answered by motioning with her hand, and he started walking. When he reached the shade the cooler air reminded him he wasn’t wearing his shirt. “What are you—”
“Are you mad at me,” Jayda asked.
“Yes,” he said. “Why did you tell Gloria we—”
“I didn’t tell her anything,” she said. “She got mad at me because I asked her a question about you.”
“Really, you asked a question and she came home thinking we had sex?”
“What, she’s nuts,” Jayda said. “I definitely didn’t tell her that. Is that what she thought because I told her you gave me a massage?”
That was what he had assumed, ‘…give it to Jayda’ meant. “I thought you said you wouldn’t tell her about that?”
“I didn’t tell her I wasn’t wearing anything or that you were spying on me while I was peeing,” she said.
Did every girl have the ability to flip a situation so he became the one who did something wrong? “I wasn’t spying,” he said. “What did you tell her?”
“I knew you were watching me and I wouldn’t have told her anything if she wasn’t acting stupid. I asked if you mentioned seeing me when you were working, and she overreacted. I didn’t even tell her you promised to do a better job…to finish my massage. I swear she was acting like you’re her boyfriend or something.”
Of course she was, he thought, Gloria had a crush on him, just like he had on Candy. A stupid boy in love with a woman, wanting her to love him like her boyfriend, not her stepson. His heart had been broken, but he didn’t want to break Gloria’s. “Whatever,” he said. “If you knew I was watching, you wouldn’t have done it.”
Jayda filled her lungs, and her nipples responded to the material’s caress. There wasn’t a bright-yellow bathing suit under there now. “Why not?” she asked. “You liked it, didn’t you?”
Evan had, and he wouldn’t mind seeing it again, but he didn’t believe her. There was no way a girl would do something like that if she knew she was being watched. “I didn’t promise you anything, and I don’t believe you. Prove it.”
“Did to. I think you said, ‘If your mother isn’t home and you’re out here naked, we can finish,’” she said.
She was either bluffing, or she was bad beyond her years. “I think you’re full of it.”
“I will,” Jayda said. “I swear, but if I do, then you gotta finish what you were doing.”
If she pissed again, that would be a bonus, but what he wanted was for her to get naked. Maybe it would make him stop wanting to see Gloria’s tits. “What about your mother?”
“She thinks I went to Alex’s house, and she’s taking a shower anyway. That’s plenty of time for us—”
“She’d wonder where I went if she looked outside.”
“We’ll hear her, and you can walk back over there. She’s not going to ask what you were doing back here. Probably think you had to go.”
This girl has thought of everything, he thought, but does she want me to finish the massage or something else? “Okay, go on, do it.”
“You promise you’ll finish?”
“Yeah, I promise.” He still had his doubts, but he was getting excited.
Jayda turned towards the shed, lifted the front of her dress, leaned back and nothing happened. He stared at her tan thighs, thick brown bush and the fingers grasping her mound. The first burst startled him, then the power of the flow increased and piss was splashing off the wall. He watched without speaking until the last drops fell, then said, “Wow.”
“Told you,” Jayda said.
One way or another, Evan planned to wipe that smart-ass expression off her face. “You didn’t bring any oil?”
“I got it right here,” Jayda said and took a small unlabeled squeeze bottle from her pocket. “I need a good massage, like the one you gave my mother.”
If you knew what kind of massage I gave your mother, you wouldn’t be saying that. “All right, as you wish.”
“I didn’t bring anything to lay on, so we’ll have to do it standing up.”
He loved her choice of words and wanted her naked, soon. “Better take that off,” he said.
Jayda handed him the bottle and lifted her dress over her head. He stared like he was seeing her pussy for the first time. His brain took in the details and tried to compare them with what he had seen of Gloria’s earlier. He looked away from her crotch, and her tits amazed him as much as the first time. Their brown caps covered half of each cone and grew with Jayda’s nervousness or excitement. She moved a few feet away from the wet grass and said, “We don’t have a lot of time, so start where you left off.” She faced the shed and pushed her ass back.
The tiny brain in Evan’s pants pulsed with endorphins and dopamine while he considered where he’d left off last time, two inches from her pussy. He got on his knees, and Jayda arched her back, tempting him with more of her butt. He took her bait and sucked a chunk of flesh into his mouth. Her muscles tightened, but she didn’t pull away.
“Oops,” he said, and poked the purple mark on her right cheek, “better not tan naked in front of your mother.”
Jayda glanced down at him and said, “I’ll try not to.”
Her answer didn’t confirm his suspicion, but it did spawn more fantasies of Miss Tonya and Jayda getting naked together. It was unlikely, and it would be bizarre if they did, yet it was exciting to think about. He took the cap off the oil and the smell of almonds made him dizzy. “This isn’t baby oil.”
“I brought massage oil,” she said. “I got some from my mom’s room. Didn’t you use that on her?”
Did she know or was she trying to find out? “I did, I rubbed it all over her.”
“Mm, I wish we had two hours and a bed to lay on.”
Jeez, if Jayda had seen what he was doing with her mother, that must mean she expected more than a massage. He squirted some sweet almond sex sauce on his hands, rubbed them together and started on her calves. She moved her feet apart and placed her hands on the wall, above her head. It looked like she was surrendering, giving herself to him. This wasn’t a game of truth or dare; Jayda wanted him to do whatever she let him do. His hands slid to the back of her knees, then up her thighs. He rotated them, his thumbs slipped across her inner thighs, snapping over her tendons. She exhaled, and he shoved upward, lifting the round orbs of her ass. Her cheeks parted and he found the only tan line on the girl’s body. It ran the length of her ass groove, across the pink bud of her anus, stopping at her pussy. The angle of her body and the fullness of her cunt made it a big target that would be easy to slide into from behind.
The education Miss Tonya had given him was fresh on his mind, but what would she think if she knew Jayda might be one of “…the young tight ones…”? At least she’s probably not a virgin, he hoped and kneaded her ass with his oiled hands. His thumbs swooped down into the valley and grazed her asshole. She groaned when they passed the edge of her pussy lips, but he didn’t touch them. He’d make her wait, and get her hot, wet and horny.
Jayda was breathing heavy and moving her pelvis like she wanted more. He wanted to give her more, much more than the massage she asked for. Was it his pride that made him want to get her off better than any of her girlfriends ever had?
He turned her around and chanced a glance up the front of her body. Her nipples were inflamed, bulging from the mounds on her chest. The fear he thought he might see in her eyes wasn’t there. She was staring with what he assumed to be expectation. He wanted to shove his face in her crotch, but that would be rushing things.
On the way to his feet, he paused at Jayda’s ski jump tits. There was a darker brown ring that marked the start of her nipple; then it was light brown the rest of the way to the pointed tip, which was dark brown again. He sucked the whole tit into his mouth and circled the silky ring with his tongue.
“Mmmm, that feels good,” Jayda said and put her hands on his head.
Good, he thought and stood up. Jayda was taller than Gloria, but he still had to look down. Her lower lip quivered and her chin rose. He was about to kiss her, but weren’t Deana’s kisses the blinding force that led him off the side of the cliff? Kissing Jayda might do the same, so he grasped her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers and twisted them. They stiffened and stretched out. Jayda purred. He moved his mouth back to her tit and made her gasp.
From his knees, Evan grabbed Jayda’s slick thighs, then her ass. He used it to pull her stomach to his lips. She put her hands on his head. They were more confident and demanding now. He pressed his lips into her pudgy mound. Her pubic hair tickled his nose, but he could still smell her. She bent her knees and leaned back on the shed. He stretched his tongue out, touched it to her slit and pulled it back. She tasted salty until he forced his tongue into her crease, then he got that tangy flavor he expected. Jayda lifted her crotch and shoved it at him. He put both arms between her legs and forced them to open. She stood on one foot and put her other leg over his shoulder. He grabbed her ass and shoved his face into her pussy, plunging his tongue inside her. The excessive fluid made him quiver.
Jayda moaned, “Ahhh, nobody does it like that.”
Evan had felt like a boy being schooled by Miss Tonya, but now he would show Jayda what he had learned. He turned her around and spread her cheeks. Then he put his face in her ass cleavage and licked from her pussy to her anus. She leaned on the building again and pushed her ass against his tongue. He teased her naughty spot. She whimpered and arched her body inward, but he reached between her legs, grabbed her pubic mound, pulled her ass back to his face and licked her hard and fast.
“Ohhh, nobody has ever done that…done that to me.”
“I’m glad,” he said and blew a stream of air on her butt hole. Goose flesh raced across her cheeks.
“Ohhh, yeeesss.”
The cramped, throbbing bulge in his pants became too much of a distraction, so Evan unbuttoned his jeans, pulled the zipper down and shoved the waistband of his boxers under his balls. Exposing his cock in the presence of an unsuspecting Jayda was crude, at best. When he looked at it, a surge of excitement made it jump. He grabbed her by the pubic bone. His middle finger bumped across her clit, then followed her wet slit. When he found the mouth of her pussy, he tested her nerve. She didn’t even flinch. Why should that surprise him?
A deep breath was the only indication that Jayda noticed the intrusion. Her opening was tight, and her tube was narrow, but it accommodated Evan’s finger. He gave her more, she squirmed, but didn’t try to get away, so he gave her the rest of the thick digit. She squeaked and rotated her pelvis. The girl has no fear.
Jayda’s expectations were evident by how she had bent over and was riding his finger, helping it fuck her. He got his mouth back where she wanted it and started licking her butt hole. It opened up to him and gave his rolled tongue freedom to pulverize the nerve-laden inner ring. She twerked her hips so her pussy landed harder on the upward thrusts of his finger. Her climax was coming and he hoped she would call out the name of one of her girlfriends. Would it be Gloria’s?
“Oh, Evan…Ahhh, you make it feels so good.”
He gave her everything he had like he wanted to punish her with the best orgasm of her life. Maybe he could ruin girls for her like she ruined his image of Gloria.
“Ohhh, Evan.” Jayda hit her fist on the shed. “Ahhhh.” She pushed up on her toes and her stiffen legs trembled. “Stop, stop, oh, stop…”
That meant she was too sensitive, but he rammed his face into her crotch, regardless, and tasted the orgasm drooling from her pussy. The girl’s cum tasted just like her mother’s.
Evan stood, put his hands on her hips, then moved them around her waist to her stomach. He didn’t think about his throbbing erection until it touched her back. Before Jayda could react, he tightened his arms and pulled her against it. Her warm, moist skin felt nice on his dick. Might as well enjoy it until Jayda’s mind returns from the land of bliss and tells her that’s my cock.
“Is that what I think it is?” Jayda asked. When he didn’t respond fast enough, she asked, “You wanna do it?”
The tone of her voice would have indicated if she was asking him if he was actually considering putting that thing inside her or telling him she wanted him to.
It must have been an instinctual, involuntary movement because he hadn’t planned it, just like he hadn’t planned to do it to Deana that night in the shower. He bent his knees and dipped down, sandwiching his boner and nut sack in the gap between her cheeks. A tiny voice in his head told him to do her ass cleavage and cum on her back. Isn’t that all he wanted to do to Deana?
Jayda leaned forward and put her hands back on the wall. He held her tits, rolled her nipples and slid his cock up and down. Her nipples were growing, and her body was helping him dry hump her soft ass groove. He increased the force of his humps. It would be such a relief to finally get off, even if he couldn’t fuck her. How would she feel about a guy shooting a load all over her butt?
Their timing was perfectly wrong. Evan dipped, Jayda lifted, and his dick head pancaked between her asshole and pussy, then it skidded on her skin and sank in. For the second time that morning his dick head was at the entrance of a girl’s body. Jayda’s wet flaps wrapped around his dome felt as good as Gloria’s had. How hard of a thrust would have been required to get inside his sister?
The hole that had readily yielded to his finger held fast when he hunched his body. He expected Jayda to climb the wall when he thrust with more force, but she held her position. His shaft bent, then Jayda grunted when his dick plunged in her body. Would he ever get used to how good it felt entering a girl? He hoped not.
Her pussy tube squeezed his dome while it slowly moved into her. Her body was going to milk him in seconds if he wasn’t careful. Jayda squeaked and pushed up on her toes. He backed out, then he went a little deeper.
“Holy shit, Evan…you’re in me, way in me,” Jayda said.
Was she surprised it fit or that she’d let him fuck her? He reached for her crotch, stroked her clit and gave her a few seconds to change her mind. She lowered herself back on his dick. He pumped with more purpose, but didn’t try to go any deeper. The mixed smells of pee, massage oil and grass would forever connect his brain to the day he fucked Miss Tonya’s daughter, right in her backyard.
His balls were tingling and her cock swelling. He was so close to finally getting relief.
Jayda huffed and said, “Ah, be careful, don’t—”
“I will, don’t worry, I won’t.”
“It feels good. It doesn’t hurt as much, ah, as I expected.”
“Fuck,” he muttered but didn’t stop fucking her. “Shhh, I heard a car door.”
“Don’t worry…don’t stop.”
Jayda may have had some reason for wanting her mother to see her with a cock stuffed in her body, but his desire to live and fuck another day made him pause. “What if it’s your mother?”
“It’s not,” she said. “It’s your mother and she’ll go in the house.”
He started pushing in and out of her again. How long would it take his mother to wonder where he was.
Getting caught with his cock in Jayda would be better than getting caught having sex with Gloria. “My mother?”
“Yeah, she’s coming over,” Jayda said. “Came already, I guess. Don’t worry. She’s here to see my mom. I heard them on the phone.”
The idea of his mother and Miss Tonya being so close while he fucked Jayda turned him on more than it frightened him. With one hand on her tit and the other on her mound, he stroked her pulsing bud and thrust into her. Even if this wasn’t Jayda’s first time, he wanted her to smile every time she thought of it.
“Oh, oh shit, ahh, Evan…”
Jayda’s hands made fists; her legs stiffened, and she pushed up, but he kept on ramming her convulsing tube. His balls jerked, he pumped two more times then yanked out of Jayda. Two days worth of pent up orgasm blasted her crotch, inner thighs, and butt. He slipped his cock between her cheeks and hugged her trembling body against his. The rest of his cum oozed out and ran down into her crack. It was a wonderful, slippery mess.
“Phew, I think you might need to wash off before you go to Alex’s.”
“I’m not sure I can walk that far,” she said and leaned on the shed. “I can’t believe how big you are, and how much you put in me.”
Now that he had emptied his balls, he couldn’t believe it either. He considered reminding her that she couldn’t tell anybody, then he’d seal the deal by telling her what he knew about the dirt pile. But who would she tell? Gloria already thought they had done it, and Jayda wasn’t going to tell her mother, so why not hold his trump card? Never know when I might need some leverage over her. “I better go before they notice I’m not working.”
Jayda gave him a weak smile and pulled her dress on. “Make sure you tell Gloria that nothing happened.” She picked up the massage lotion and tucked it in her pocket. “I’m going to Alex’s house.”
It wasn’t what he wanted to know, but he asked, “You two going to be naked in the sun?”
“Why, you planning on spying on us from the woods?”
“I don’t even know who Alex is or where she lives.”
“Three houses down, on the right,” she said.
There was that damn smirk again, but this time it made him smile. “See yah,” he said and walked away.
Candy’s curiosity had been building since Tonya’s phone call, so she went to the door without looking for Evan. She was a kid last time a girlfriend told her they had something for her that they couldn’t discuss on the phone. It was a strange mystery that made her nervous. Surprises in her life had never been joyous occasions.
Tonya was fresh out of the shower when she answered the door. Candy’s suspicion about Evan’s change of demeanor gained traction. She said, “Nice.”
“Sorry, I didn’t think you’d get here so fast,” Tonya said. “Give me a minute to get something on and fix my hair.”
“I bet Evan would love to see you in that towel.”
“I’m sure he’d rather see you,” Tonya said.
“That’s not going to happen.” Candy wished she had the nerve to find out. “What on earth is so secretive that you couldn’t tell me on the phone?”
“I don’t really know,” Tonya said, “but I hope you’ll tell me.”
“How can I tell you something I don’t know?”
“You’ll know in a minute, I think. I got this for you,” Tonya said, then she took an envelope out of her purse. “Here, see what it is.”
That nervous twitch under her left eye started. “From who?”
“Some lady,” Tonya said. “I figured she’s someone you know who wanted to surprise you. Don’t know why she was so specific about how I should give it to you, though. Open it already.”
Candy did, then she unfolded the single sheet of paper. It only took three seconds for the blood to drain from her face. She sat down and pressed the letter to her lap. It was a surprise, but she didn’t know if she should be happy or afraid.
“Is everything alright?” Tonya asked.
“Yeah, it’s fine,” she said. “It’s a surprise, that’s all. Let me read it and I’ll tell you about it.”
“Okay,” Tonya said and started backing up. “I’ll be back.”
Candy knew her friend was concerned, but she had only read the signature at the bottom of the page and wasn’t ready to say the name out loud. There was no telling how she would react to the rest of the words.
In Evan’s fantasy world, the flicker of light on the other side of the sliding door was Candy’s bracelet. It was reflecting the light as it jiggled on her wrist. He rammed the shovel into the ground with unnecessary force. His mother was getting excited. She wanted to touch herself while she watched him. Then Miss Tonya would come back from her shower naked. She’d put her arms around Candy, and her freakishly large nipples would erect against her back. She’d shove the front of Candy’s pants down while telling her about having sex with him. Then he’d ease his cock out of his pants, and when it was fully erect, his mother would come out and—
The real world was different, and it made him anxious. He had enjoyed fucking Jayda too much, and he was terrified that her mother would find out. Nothing good could come from that. She might be pissed off and tell Candy or she might not ever have sex with him again. He had planned to talk to Gloria later and convince her that nothing had happened. That would have been easier when nothing had happened. Breaking her heart was the last thing he wanted to do. How was that possible now?
The sun streaming through Tonya’s door had caused moisture to collect between Candy’s breast. She should have been ashamed of her reaction to the sweat glistening on Evan’s muscled body, but she embraced her desire and hugged herself. Her shirt pulled tight and the hot material made her nipples hard. She wanted to touch herself and think about what Evan did in the bathroom. What had happened to her remorse and her resolve?
The smell of Tonya’s lotion reached her nose a second before Tonya’s touch. “Well,” was all she said, then she started rubbing Candy’s shoulders.
Tonya was so much like Sally, direct and passionate, and now that made Candy nervous. “It was from my sister, Sally.” A tear slid down each cheek.
“Well, where is she?”
“Here, she’s here.” Her chest heaved with a convulsive sob, and the tears started flowing.
“Isn’t that good news?” Tonya asked, and put her arms around Candy’s waist.
“I don’t know. I don’t know her after all these years.” Her arms joined Tonya’s, and the hug tightened. She wanted to curl up in the sun like a cat and have fingernails gently sliding over her warm skin. Wasn’t that what Sally would do for her when she got upset?
“You told me you missed her and always wanted to know what happened to her.”
“I did…I do, but it’s scary,” she said and took three deep breaths. “We were so close and when I needed her the most, she left me. She was mad when she left, mad at me.” Why now, when her alter ego was already disrupting her pretend life? Sally never brought out the good in her. “What does she look like?”
“I didn’t get that from anyone that’s kin to you. This lady was, um, let’s say, interesting. I’m supposed to tell Evan that she needs some work done at her house.”
“She didn’t have red hair?”
“No, black, jet black. Why wouldn’t she call you or go to your house?”
“I don’t know,” Candy said. “She didn’t even give me her phone number, just an address. She lives in Mississippi, forty minutes away and I didn’t even know.” She did know because Sally told her in the note, ‘John can’t know I’m back.’ Sally didn’t like John, but that wasn’t any reason to be so secretive.
“You going to see her?”
“I guess so,” she said. “I need some time to process this. It’s not like running into an old friend. She was my sister and she vanished one day without a word.”
“I think you should, and if there is anything I can do—”
“I know,” Candy said, “you’re always there for me. Thank you.”
“That’s because I love you,” Tonya said.
“I love you, too,” she said. “I’m gonna go, go think about this.” She needed to be alone. “Please don’t mention it to anyone, not even Evan.” She turned to go, then added, “Oh, and tell him he should be wearing a shirt. He knows better than that.”
“It’s hot out there,” Tonya said, “and I sure don’t mind. Those sweaty muscles…mm.”
She was too emotional already to add envy. “It’s your yard, do whatever you think is okay.”
“Thank you,” Tonya said. “Make sure you stay in touch.”
“I will,” Candy said. “You’ll be the first to know. Bye.”
Jayda walked the few hundred yards to Alex’s house, hoping she wouldn’t run into any of her neighbors. Evan’s cum had started to dry and was grating between her ass cheeks. When she knocked, Alex opened the front door and said, “What took you so long?” Then her mascara weighted eyelids flapped while she looked up and down. “Jayda, you walked down the street like that! I can see through your dress.”
“I was in a rush and nobody saw me.”
“Evan was there, wasn’t he?”
“Yeah.”
“What happened?” Alex asked.
“Nothing,” Jayda said.
“Liar, I see it on your face,” Alex said. “Tell me!”
“What are you talking about? ”
“I’m talking about that look on your face. I’ve seen it enough to know. You did it, didn’t you?”
“I can’t tell you that,” Jayda said, “but if you’re ever thinking about trying it with a boy, stuff a cucumber up your twat first, then decide. Can I use your shower?”
“Why didn’t you use yours before you came over?”
“Because,” Jayda said and walked past her friend. “Can I or not?”
“I’ll come with you,” Alex said. “I wanna hear more.”
When Evan heard his mother’s car start, he was surprised she hadn’t talked to him, but he was relieved that she left. It was going to be hard enough not to look guilty for fucking Jayda; he didn’t need the added awkwardness of facing Miss Tonya and his mother together. It would be impossible to avoid that forever, but the longer he could postpone it, the better.
Jason didn’t have to drive his kid sister around, like Evan, but that was most likely because his mother was afraid of what might happen. Her fears were well grounded, and Jason knew any changes in their interaction would have to be subtle. Offering to drive his sister and Darlene anywhere and everywhere they wanted to go would be waving a red flag. Still, when he dropped Darlene off at her house, he told her to call if she ever needed a lift. After the show she and Becky had put on, why wouldn’t he. Darlene wasn’t the type of girl who rode around with boys her age, so he didn’t expect her to take him up on his offer. How could he know what to expect from her? The girl was standoffish, didn’t date any of the boys at school and other than his sister, she barely hung out with any of the girls. The redhead was a locked box that he wanted to open.
It took more time and gas to reach 1666 Beaver Dam Road than Jason planned on. Hopefully, Darlene would appreciate it. Although, for even a sliver of a chance that he could have, The fuckin’ redhead, he’d do it again even if she didn’t say thank you. Darlene sitting on his face was great, but he wanted more. He would settle for sex, but the ultimate goal was to show up for his senior year with the most desirable girl in school, as his girlfriend. The potential was staggering. Even the girl magnet, Evan, would envy him.
Of course, that was all wild speculation, and the long drive had increased Jason’s doubts, but Darlene hadn’t called Evan for a ride. There weren’t any cars in front of the large house, which would explain why she needed a ride, but whose house was it and why was she so far away from home?
His pickup’s tires crunched over the oyster shell driveway, headed for, “The gate on the left side of the house,” as instructed by Darlene. It was the, “Check around back, I might be in the pool,” that gave him hope. Who asks for a ride home and doesn’t expect you to blow the horn or ring the bell?
There wasn’t anybody in the pool, so Jason turned towards the screened porch. It was dark inside, and he couldn’t see through the screen, but he heard a low hum that sounded like his aunt’s hot tub. It wasn’t the roar of the jets, so Jason didn’t expect to find Darlene in it, but he still approached silently. She’d found him wearing a towel on his patio, so he didn’t feel bad about being a little sneaky.
Once he was close enough, he saw a covered hot tub on the left side, but everything else was hard to make out. He eased the door open and stepped out of the bright sunlight, then waited for his eyes to adjust.
“It took you long enough,” Darlene said.
So much for appreciation. He tried to act like she hadn’t startled him and said, “Sorry, I didn’t realize how far it was,” then he saw the black dog.
“No problem,” she said and put her hand on the head of the massive dog standing next to her chair. “Don’t worry about Brutus, he’s friendly, very friendly. Thank you for coming. Ms. Style won’t be home in time, and I have to babysit.”
She just didn’t seem like the babysitter type. “You sure?” he asked before taking another step.
“Yes,” Darlene said. “Sit, Brutus.”
He inched closer, the dog sat and put his head down on Darlene’s lap. “Ms. Style?”
“Yeah, Style Pioneer,” she said. “Isn’t it stupid putting miss in front of somebody’s first name? Southern thing, I think. Style doesn’t care, either way, but it’s a habit.”
The contrast between the dog’s black head and Darlene’s pale thighs wasn’t what made him stare. Nor was the flame red fingernails scratching between the dog’s ears. Darlene’s skirt was so short that Brutus’s head was the only thing keeping him from seeing her crotch, or at lease he thought so.
“I was surprised you called,” he said. “Didn’t Becky want to come for the ride?”
“Not sure, I didn’t tell her,” she said. “Should I have asked her?”
Jason watched her lips curl. They were slick with lip gloss, and her eyes were a wicked blue. “Um, no, I just figured.”
Darlene’s painted toes, which must have been done by Becky, wiggled and started scratching the dog’s back. Brutus lifted his head to check on the source of the pleasure and Jason’s eyes wandered up Darlene’s inner thigh. Her ass cheeks were pressed out on the chair, and Darlene’s crotch was bulging from her tight panties.
He sighed when Brutus put his head back and blocked his view. If the dog hadn’t been smiling before, he was now because both of Darlene’s feet were working their way up his body.
“You think he has bad thoughts?” Darlene asked
The dog had his nose where he wanted his. “I don’t know.” Brutus’s tongue shot out against Darlene’s inner thigh.
“Ooh, Brutus, bad boy,” she said, and put her hands on his head, holding it in place. “How gross would that have been?”
The pink tip of the dog’s prong had emerged, and Jason’s face warmed. “I let a dog lick my—” His mouth went dry and his face burned. The one thing that nobody except Evan knew had just blown out of his fucking mouth. He added, “It was a girl dog.” Shit, no wonder Evan gets all the girls, I’m an idiot.
Darlene grinned.”I knew there was a reason I liked you.”
Did she just say she liked me?
“Oh Brutus,” Darlene said with less surprise. Now there was a wet swath of fabric between her legs. The dog made a more determined lick and her knees inched apart. The underwear caved in between her fat pussy lips. “Oh Shit, that’s wrong.”
The cock growing down his pants leg said it was the rightist thing he’d ever seen. “He doesn’t think so.” The dog’s prick was extending.
Darlene gasped and halfheartedly held the dog back. “What do you think he wants to do to me?” Her toes curled.
“Fuck…I don’t know,” he said.
Brutus stood and Darlene’s feet moved to his shoulders, lifting her knees. She slid down in the chair. Her nipples swelled under her T-shirt. “I know this is weird,” she said.
“We sort of have a history with weird, don’t we?” he asked.
“A history, yeah, and that’s a good thing.”
“It is?”
“Yes, yes it is. We both know things about each other, and that creates a trust, one we wouldn’t have otherwise.”
“I guess it does,” he said. Darlene was telling him she would talk about his relationship with his sister if he ever mentioned this. Was fucking your sister worse than having a dog eat you out?
Darlene put her feet back on the floor. “Did you take off your underwear?”
“Huh?”
“When you let that girl dog lick you.”
What did he have to lose? “I did.”
“Do you think Brutus wants me to take mine off?”
Did he actually hear Darlene ask him if she should take off her panties so Brutus could lick her pussy? “Ah, I would, um, if I was him.”
“I would too,” Darlene said, “if I was him.” She lifted her butt and slid her underwear down her thighs. Brutus reluctantly gave her space and the red panties went to her feet. Her strawberry landing strip came into view. Please take your shirt off too, he thought. “You sure I should do this?” Darlene asked.
You better, he thought, but said, “I think he’d be mad if you didn’t.”
“Mm, his tongue is so big and long.” Darlene lifted her legs, grabbed behind her knees and pulled them up. Her body arched and her ass moved to the edge of the chair.
He moved for a better view of the tongue lapping at Darlene’s crotch. She was wet from her asshole to her pubic bone, and Brutus had her lips opened so he could get to the juiciest part of her pussy. His dick bobbed between his legs, and his feet were moving impatiently. He wanted more, and so did Jason. “I think he likes you.”
“I think so too,” Darlene said. “You think he wants to fuck me?”
“Who wouldn’t?”
“Do you?” she asked.
“Um, well, yes, of course.” Was he dreaming?
“Do you think he would do it, really?”
Jason looked at the long, thick pink rod with all the red veins, and said, “I think he’s planning on it.”
“Should I let him?” she asked. “Would it bother you?”
Did he have to choose between watching her get fucked by a dog and getting to fuck her? He couldn’t chance not seeing a girl have sex with a dog. “No, never…it wouldn’t bother me at all.” Maybe he’d get sloppy seconds?
Darlene got to her feet. Brutus never lost eye contact with her pussy. Neither did Jason. She shoved her skirt down and lifted her shirt. Her left boobs poured out of her shirt, then the right one. They bounced, jiggled and separated out to the sides. Other than Evan’s mother, he didn’t know anybody with tits that incredible. The dog started jumping up. “Easy big boy, easy,” she said. “Do you think he’ll hurt me?”
The fuckin’ redhead was naked and about to get on her hands and knees so a dog could fuck her. “I don’t think so.” He was ready to shoot a load in his pants.
“Hold him til I get down,” Darlene said.
“Okay.” He cautiously prevented Brutus from getting at Darlene while she got on her knees and leaned over on the chair. “You sure about this?”
“I hope so,” Darlene said. “Once he starts I don’t think I’ll be able to change my mind.”
“Probably not,” he said and let Brutus go.
The dog’s long pink tongue licked the white orbs of her ass, then he stuffed his nose between them. Darlene’s cautious apprehension was gone. She put her chest on the chair, reached back and pulled her cheeks open for Brutus’s ravenous tongue. He went for the puckered ring deep in her ass cleavage. “Oh, yeah, you horny pup. Eat my ass,” she said looking back over her shoulder.
Jason realized he was panting more than the dog. He knelt down as Brutus mounted Darlene. His cock was bigger now and was stabbing at Darlene before he finished climbing on her.
“Good boy,” she said. The dog wrapped his paws around her and hunched his prick towards her ass. “Go slow, big boy. Don’t hurt me.”
Brutus seemed experienced, and he had his own idea about how to fuck. His barrel chest pressed on her back, his breath panted on her neck and his cock slammed forward. Darlene grabbed the chair, her fingers clenched, her stomach sucked in, and her body shook. Jason held his breath and watched the dog’s muscles ripple with each thrust of his hind quarter. He had hit the target and was giving her all he had.
A splash of drool hit Darlene’s shoulder. “Oh, God, he’s so long…longer than I thought. Ah, ah, fuck.”
The dog pounded Darlene’s pussy with incredible speed. She held on tight, bracing herself against the violent thrashing. Each of her panting breaths ended with a moan. Then, as fast as Brutus had started, the dog stopped with his back arched and his cock buried deep. “Ah, he’s shooting in me, shooting his cum in me.”
Jason gasped and said, “Fuck,” when the dog’s balloon popped out of Darlene. A gush of fluid spilled down her legs. Brutus licked Darlene several times before cleaning his dick.
“Wow, that was more than I expected,” Darlene said. She got to her knees, then climbed into the chair and flopped back. Her tits heaved with each heavy breath. “Becky would have loved that, but don’t you tell her about it.”
“Not me,” he said. Darlene’s face and blue eyes were growing on him.
Her eyes turned mischievous. “Do you like them?” she asked. “They’re not too big, are they?”
“Yes, I mean no,” he said. “I love them, and no, they aren’t too big.”
She lifted her breasts, then let them slide through her hands until her fingers were on her nipples. She pinched and twisted them. “Do you think I’m nasty?”
“No, hell no.”
“Well, he didn’t last very long,” Darlene said. “Would it be nasty if you—”
“No, no it would be fine.” He hoped he didn’t seem to anxious, but he wasn’t going to let a little dog cum stand in the way of him having sex with Darlene. Seeing her getting fucked by Brutus only made him want her more.
“Good, because I’ve been thinking about that giant cock of yours. Looking forward to feeling it inside me, like Becky did. I still can’t believe she did it.”
“What, you mean with me, with her brother?” he asked.
“That too, but she’s so small, and you’re big. I didn’t think she had the guts to sit down on that thing. It was like being in a porno movie.” She pulled herself to her feet. “I want it from behind, like in my dream, but not the way I just did it.”
He got off the floor. “So you really had a dream?”
“I have all kinds of dreams,” she said. “This one is pretty tame, but you did solve my problem.” She moved towards him until her tits touched his chest.
Darlene wasn’t a high school senior trapped in a woman’s body, she was all woman, and he was unraveling. She stared brazenly into his eyes; her tongue wet her lips, and they moved to his. Nature took over and their kiss was instantly passionate. His hands groped her ass. He didn’t want to stop making out with her, but he couldn’t wait long.
“I can’t wait to feel you inside me,” she said and started opening his pants.
Whose dreams are coming true now? Her hands were inside his pants, pulling his cock out. “Mm, this dick is amazing,” she said and dragged it across her pussy.
He thought, everything about you is amazing, but didn’t say anything. It was going to happen, he was going to fuck Darlene on somebody’s back porch, then drive her to her babysitting job. That was something a boyfriend would do.
“I better lean against this for support,” Darlene said and faced the hot tub. She bent over and put her forearms on the lid. Her wet pussy lips separated, revealing the red inner flesh.
Jason got behind her, aimed his dick and pushed his dome between Darlene’s lips. The hot silky flesh made him jerk reflexively. He forcefully ground the bulb up and down, getting it slippery. When it was ready, he put the tip against her hole and shoved forward, but it didn’t go in.
“Don’t go easy,” Darlene said. “Get it in me, shove it hard.”
That was the last thing he expected to hear, but she didn’t have to say it twice. He clamped down on his shaft and rammed her. “Ah.” Once his thick knob broke through the opening, he plunged half his cock into her. She was flooded with dog cum and lust. He grabbed her hips and started rocking. She wasn’t taking all of him yet, but it was already more of him than Becky had ever taken. Darlene’s cunt was made for his cock.
Darlene shoved back when he went forward. “Holy shit, I feel it, feel it stretching me. It’s fuckin’ huge.”
He watched his dick slide in and come out wet, and gradually increased his speed. The lick startled him, but he wasn’t willing to stop fucking. Brutus’s second lick got his balls and asshole, but he continued humping Darlene. It wasn’t the first time a dog had licked his balls. If Brutus tried to mount him, he’d deal with it.
The dog gave up trying to get at Jason’s swinging balls, and that gave him more room to pull back and drive in. The top of his dick crashed into the end of Darlene’s tube. She pulled up. “Not so deep, I can’t take all of you.”
“Oh, sorry,” he said.
“Don’t stop,” she said and shoved her ass back. “Fuck hard, and fuck me fast, like you were, just don’t break me.”
It was still hard to accept that this was actually happening, but Jason went back to ramming three-quarters of his dick in and out of her body. One of Darlene’s hands went between her legs, and the other one hit the lid of the hot tub. “Yeah, oh, yesss, that’s it, do it, do it, you’re making my dream come true.”
The head of his dick got more sensitive and swelled. He wanted to pause and postpone his approaching orgasm, but Darlene’s insides were jerking tight on him and her legs were trembling. There was no way he would spoil her climax. It had to be better than the one in her dream, but his sperm was dangerously close to being deep in her body.
“Oh, Jay, Jaaay…son, you’re making me cum, cum so good. Don’t stop, don’t stop.”
His cock grew to full orgasm size and Darlene’s tube tightened around it. He was about to shoot his load in her. “Ah, I, um, I’m gonna—”
“It’s okay, go ahead, cum in me,” Darlene said. “Fill me with your cum. Oh, yeah, I feel you, feel it squirting inside me. Ah, yeah, that’s so good.”
He was ready to collapse by the time he finished emptying his balls. Their mixed fluids were leaking from her pussy, running down his shaft and dripping from his nut sack. “Oh, shit.” He stepped back and watched his waning erection come out of her and hang down.
Brutus got his head between them and licked Darlene’s legs. She waited for him to finish, then she turned around. The dog’s attention went to him. “No, not me,” he said.
“Let him,” Darlene said. “Let him, I wanna see it.” She got behind him and reached around his body. Her hands went under his cock and balls, and she lifted them. “Does it feel good?”
It had been humiliating getting caught by Evan; now he was standing there in front of a girl, watching a dog lick his balls. He was embarrassed, but Darlene liked it, and so did he. “It’s weird, but it feels good.”
“I wonder if he’d do you,” she said.
“I don’t think we need to find out,” he said.
“No, I guess we don’t,” she said. “I can’t wait to tell Becky how good it was. She’s gonna be so horny after I tell her about this.”
“You’re gonna tell her…everything?”
“No, I won’t mention Brutus,” she said. “That will be our
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 14: Full Circle
The drive to Ms. Pioneer’s house was taking longer than Evan expected. His father would say, “You dope, you’re spending more time and gas than you’re making cutting those lawns!” Fuck him; I’ll ask Ms. Pioneer for a bunch of money. Style Pioneer, what kind of name was that? He didn’t have any trouble understanding her, but he still expected her to be a foreigner. Maybe she’d be a sexy French woman who needed a massage?
Evan stopped trying to convince himself the job was something more than mowing some lady’s grass and went back to thinking about what happened with Jayda. It had been more than great sex. In the past, sex had been about finally getting to shove his dick inside a girl, then wishing he could do it again as soon as it was over. He’d never fully appreciated it. Miss Tonya taught him some valuable lessons. At the time, he thought they were all about making the girl feel good, but now he knew that was only part of it.
Jayda’s body, the sounds she made, the way she responded to his touch, the way she tasted, the pressure needed to enter her, his dick coursing through her tube, and the moment he released his orgasm on her, then held her, were all still very much with him. He’d given her a lay she wouldn’t forget, and neither would he.
Evan had lied about knowing Alex for the same reason he always pretended not to notice Jayda and Alex’s bodies. How could he remain in denial after fucking one of the softball sisters?
The pulsing jets of hot water pelted Jayda’s ass while she massaged her pussy. It didn’t hurt anymore, but she would remember that first few seconds of pain for a long time. She hadn’t expected Evan to go all the way, and when she felt his thing on her back, it scared her. If she’d seen it, she probably would have chickened out. Good thing she hadn’t looked because letting Evan fuck her had turned a great moment into something spectacular. His giant dick ripping through her didn’t erase the miserable memory of the only other time she let a boy put his cock in her, but from now on she would consider Evan her first, and she would remember it for the rest of her life. Jayda smiled.
“Are you gonna tell me or do I have to come in there and beat it out of you?”
“I can’t, it’s embarrassing, and you’ll tell Gloria.” She wished Gloria could know and all those stuck up bitches at school, too, but Evan would be mad if she told.
“You know I won’t tell, even though it would serve her right for saying we didn’t have a chance with him.”
“I told you, I didn’t do—Nothing happened with him.”
“Right,” Alex said and stuck her head inside the shower curtain, “then why did you show up with that I just got off glow and tell me sex with a boy was like shoving a cucumber in your twat?”
“I didn’t actually say that,” Jayda said and turned off the water. “Give me a towel and stop staring at my crotch like you’ll be able to tell if I had sex. You can’t and I didn’t.”
“Here,” Alex said. “What happened then? Couldn’t be more embarrassing than anything we’ve done together.”
“That thing at the ballpark, that’s not embarrassing because we didn’t get caught, but if I tell you and you tell Gloria—”
“I swear,” Alex said, “if I blab, you can tell her about that time I peed the bed.”
“That must have been embarrassing.” Jayda laughed while drying her legs. “Okay, you tell and I tell everyone at school that you peed the bed during a sleepover.”
“Deal!”
“Evan was there, and of course I wanted to, you know, but my mom and his mother were there. What chance did I have?”
“Yeah, what’s the chance of Evan being interested?”
“Plenty,” Jayda said, “but I made up that cucumber thing so you’d think we did it. That’s embarrassing, but what’s more embarrassing is me touching myself and Evan catching me.”
“No!”
“Yes, yes he did, I think. I told you it was embarrassing. I didn’t think he knew I was there and I had my hand on my crotch. That’s why I was red when I got here. I took off without a bathing suit under my cover up. I wanted to get out of there, quick.” It was a good story, and she thought Alex bought it.
“That is embarrassing,” Alex said. “but it would have been more embarrassing if you had run into Mrs. Henderson in that open-knit tunic. I can’t believe you walk here like that.”
“You know me,” Jayda said. “Let’s go outside.” Maybe she’d show Alex a few of Evan’s tricks.
“Yeah, let’s, I’ve been waiting for you and missing out on tanning time.”
“Has Evan ever been here?”
“Here, like in my house or out front to pick Gloria up?”
“Obviously, I mean to pick Gloria up.”
“Hey, you never know, he might be into skinny tomboy’s with no tits.”
“Not everybody can have huge tits like Gloria,” Jayda said, “you got ass, though.”
Alex sighed. “But she’s got tits and ass, and she’s pretty. It’s not fair.”
Yeah, but she doesn’t get to have sex with Evan, Jayda thought. “So, Evan knows where you live?”
“Yes, of course. Why are you expecting him to come over?”
“No, I was just wondering.” There was only one reason Evan would lie; he was planning on doing more spying, and she was going to give him something to see. “Come on, get naked,” Jayda said.
There hadn’t been one cross street or driveway since Evan turned onto the arrow-straight, Beaver Dam Road. No wonder Ms. Pioneer told him, “You can’t miss it. When you reach the woods on the right side of the road, start looking for the only driveway. If you see cotton growing on the right, you passed it.” She wasn’t kidding, it had been miles of fields, then trees.
Evan turned onto the oyster shell driveway and went through the woods for two-hundred yards before he saw the house. It was a large house with a wide wraparound porch. He lived in a subdivision, so he didn’t know, but Evan thought it was one of those old plantation houses.
He stopped when his passenger door was at the brick walkway which curved across the front lawn to the porch. In front of him, on the left side of the house, there were two gates. Beyond them, the driveway continued to what looked like an old barn that was now a four-car garage. Out his side of the car, through a narrow line of woods, he could see endless fields of some plant. He was no farmer in the dell, that’s for sure, but he thought it was the cotton Ms. Pioneer mentioned.
Old movies he’d seen and things he’d learned in school, fanned his imagination and he pictured the fields filled with cotton. Then his porn brain brought Rhina in from the creek. The plantation owner would be doing bad things behind his wife’s back, while his daughters had muscle-bound black man ramrodding their cunts.
The expensive luxury car didn’t fit into his fantasy world. Ms. Pioneer probably wasn’t a farmer, but according to Miss Tonya, she was an interesting woman, whatever that meant. He thought she had to be crazy to live in the middle of farmland if she wasn’t a farmer. It’s a huge house, did she live alone?
His car door closed with a thud, and several crows took flight. He followed the brick path and paused where it curved towards the stairs. The sun made it impossible to see if there was anybody inside watching him. He turned in a circle and acted like he was estimating the size of the job, then continued to the foot of the brick steps. The double doors with their oval smoked windows gave the house dark eyes that stared back at him. Some apprehension about meeting a new person for a job was to be expected. What Evan felt was beyond apprehension. The house probably had ghosts, he decided.
Evan jumped when one of the house’s eyes pulled in, and a woman appeared. She walked to the edge of the porch, holding a phone to her ear, and gave him the universal one minute sign. Her toes curled over the end of the planks like a competition diver about to launch. All of his motor functions seized except for the ability to move his eyes up and down. He stopped them and looked straight ahead. “Interesting,” was an understatement.
Ms. Style Pioneer was wearing a one-piece shorts outfit made out of gold spacesuit material. If her choice in clothes were the only thing, he could have gone with weird, but there was so much more. He tried to glance around idly, but his eyes continued to focus straight ahead. Her legs weren’t shaped by obvious muscles, but they were appealing. Her thighs touched together from her knees up to the gap, where the spacesuit clung to her crotch like shiny gold skin. She didn’t have a camel toe, it was a mountainous bulge of pussy. She had to know he was staring at it.
The woman pointed and bent her knees, indicating he should sit in one of the chairs on the porch. He took the first two steps in one stride, paused facing her, then passed her on the right. The tight material was stretched over her flat stomach and he noticed the outline of a loop, like a bellybutton ring. He also took mental snapshots of her softball sized tits and their bullet tip nipples. The right one was either deformed or pierced with a rod. Ms. Pioneer wasn’t an albino, but she hadn’t been exposed to the sun for some time. Her pale complexion was pronounced by her jet black hair and matching eyebrows. The thick brows, dark eyeliner, black mascara and bright red lips reminded him of a goth chick at school.
When she turned her back to him, he gobbled up the view of her rear end. The shorts weren’t too short, but the gold fabric was jammed in the crack of her ass. It wasn’t a big ass, but it was too big for her waist. She wasn’t pretty, but she was sexy as hell in an odd way.
When she said goodbye, he stood up and waited for her to turn towards him, then said, “Hi, Ms. Pioneer, I’m Evan.”
She said, “Yes, you are, just as Tonya described you,” then she extended her hand. “Nice to meet you.”
“You too.” Her hand was small, but her grip was firm. It seemed weird shaking hands with her, and it lasted too long. Keep calm and make eye contact, he thought but dropped his eyes anyway. Nipple ring, belly button ring and the bulge at her groin were clear.
She said, “Just call me, Style,” and finally let his hand go. He followed her to the railing, where she braced herself and leaned forward. “Look at this mess.”
He got his eyes off the gold spacesuit wedged between her cheeks and looked at the yard. “It’s not that bad.”
She lifted a foot until it touched her butt. “All the leaves and branches those storms blew down need to be cleaned up before the lawn can be cut. The back is worse. Honestly, nothing has been done since Fall.”
“I can take care of all that for you.”
The black lines of her eyebrows lifted. “You think you can handle it?”
“Yes, definitely,” he said.
“Let’s walk around, so you can see everything.”
Don’t stare, he warned himself, then watched her ass go down the steps. “Okay.”
Fifteen minutes later, Evan knew Ms. Style was interviewing him and he wanted her to hire him. “I can do anything you need done,” he said.
“I’ve talked to some other people, but I like you best, so far, and Tonya’s opinion of you was very favorable.”
Thank you, Miss Tonya, he thought. Now the hard part. “So how much—”
“Rather than pay by the hour, I’d give you three hundred dollars for the initial clean up, then one hundred a week for the pool and lawn. I may ask you to do some odd jobs here and there, but we’d negotiate those at the time. You think you can do odd things?”
Be cool, don’t be too excited. “I’m no Bob the Builder, but I’m pretty handy,” he said.
She surprised him by taking his hands in hers. “I’m sure you are,” she said. “Why don’t you take another look around and make sure you don’t have any more questions, then give me your decision. I’ll be around back on the porch.”
Instead of watching her walk to the gate, he went the other way and pretended to be evaluating the job, even though he knew his answer. It seemed too good to be true, even without the fringe benefits. He probably wouldn’t ever take her up on the use of her pool, but she had a riding lawnmower. That meant he could mow the lawn and do the pool cleaning in two hours. That’s fifty bucks an hour, sweet.
Evan tapped on the door, then started opening it. The largest dog he’d ever seen made him stop. “Ah,” he croaked.
Style smiled and said, “Sit, Brutus.” The dog sat at her feet and looked up at her like he wanted something. She rubbed his head and he seemed satisfied. “He’s friendly, I promise.”
“Good, that’s good, because he’s huge.”
“Yes he is, but he’s a pussy cat. Well, have you decided?”
“Yes,” he said, “I’d like to do it.”
“Good, I’m glad. When will you start?”
“Tomorrow, pretty early, if that’s okay.”
She straddled the dog and walked forward until his shoulders were against her crotch. “That’s fine by me,” she said and held the dog’s ears while scratching the sides of his head.
“I might bring a friend to help me get the first big cleanup done quickly. I’ll pay him.”
“Okay, that’s smart,” she said. “You might need some help. I can be a slave driver.”
The expression on her face made her choice of words seem less than coincidental. Evan glanced at the five person hot tub, and said, “See you tomorrow.”
She said, “I’m about to jump in there.”
He didn’t think it was an invitation to join her, so he said goodbye again, and headed to his car, suspecting Ms. Style was getting out of her clothes while he walked. Maybe I should think of something I forgot to ask?
A text from Deana surprised him. She wanted a ride home from Rebecca’s house. That would give them a chance to talk, and that was a good thing, he thought. He had a thirty-minute drive to figure out what to say to her. That shouldn’t be any harder than creating the opening paragraph for a novel.
Candy sat at her desk and stared at Sally’s letter. When somebody dies, at some point you finally accept that they’re gone forever, even if you still think about them. In a way, it had been like her sister died, but acceptance never came and she continued to grieve. Never had she stopped wondering where Sally was or under what circumstances she lived.
She placed her hand on the letter and closed her eyes, then summoned the image of her sister that she had always chosen when she missed her. The pregnant teenager’s smile was radiant. Her thick red hair was tied back, her freckled cheeks glowed, and her huge breasts were heavy, resting on her bulging belly. They had both been so excited about Sally’s baby and talked nonstop about raising it together. It was a devastating blow when Sally gave her baby away. Was that why Candy got pregnant herself? No, she was naive and careless, it wasn’t intentional as Sally and Bobby had accused.
When Candy’s breasts and belly were full, there wasn’t any excitement and enthusiasm like there had been for Sally’s baby. Reality set in, along with fear. It wasn’t a doll, a baby doll she could toss aside when she was done playing mommy. All the fears Sally must have felt set in, but she didn’t have Sally or Bobby’s support. Hadn’t they driven her to John, then turned on her?
The angry look on Sally’s face when she said John wasn’t a good person, came to Candy’s mind. What were her exact words? “That man is a—”
The knock and the door opening were simultaneous, and Candy jumped. “You’re supposed to wait until someone says come in.”
“I know,” Gloria said, “Deana tells me that same thing, but you have a lock, so I figured if you were doing something I wouldn’t want to see, you’d—”
“Gloria.” She forced the stern mother’s face. “Your—”The word father stuck in her throat—“You know better.”
“Sorry, Mom,” Gloria said. “I know your doctor junk is important work and I’ll remember to knock and wait.”
“Don’t be smart,” she said, fighting a smirk. “What do you want?”
“After practice would it be okay if I go over to Alex’s and spend the night?”
“Did she ask her mother?”
“Yes, she’s cool with it and she’s picking me up for practice, so Evan doesn’t have to take me. Where is Evan?”
“Working. Maybe you should get a job?”
“No, I’m too young to work,” Gloria said and kissed her. “I’ll call you later.”
Candy watched Gloria leave, then got up to closed the door behind her. She had everything she needed and was a carefree kid Hadn’t she done the right thing marrying John?
It was a twenty-five-minute drive from Ms. Style’s to Darlene’s trailer park, and ten minutes after Jason dropped her off he was still trying to make sense of their conversation. Unfortunately, the fuckin’ redhead was an enigma. He had no understanding of their relationship, if it could be called a relationship. How was he supposed to act next time he saw her? More important, could he trust her? Sure, his ace was Brutus, but Darlene had Becky. In other words, “She’s got the jack, jack, jack…” Incest trumped bestiality any day, especially considering he’d let Brutus lick his balls clean. He was in over his head and needed help.
Becky was on the phone with Darlene when he got home. Her grin made him think he was in over his head with cinder blocks tied to his feet, and his sister wasn’t going to be any help. He wondered how much Darlene was telling Becky and how would she react to it?
The drive back from Style’s house seemed to take half as much time as the trip there, and Evan spent little of it thinking about Deana. Time alone wouldn’t minimize the severity of what happened, but while Deana was at Rebecca’s, his time had been flooded with events that diluted it. If he stacked lying about racing, his mother’s behavior, the job with Style, what happened with Gloria and fucking Jayda on one side of the scale, and almost putting his dick in Deana on the other, it didn’t seem like much.
When Rebecca’s front door opened and Deana and Rebecca stepped out of the house, everything except what happened with Deana fell off, and the scale tipped over. He had to think of something to say before she reached the car.
Deana stopped and turned back to Rebecca. They exchanged some words, then they kissed. He couldn’t see it, but it looked like more than a quickie goodbye kiss. The feeling in the pit of his stomach wasn’t comfortable.
“Hi,” Deana said and tossed a Walmart bag behind the seat. “Thanks for picking me up.” She closed her door.
Act like nothing happened, maybe that was best. “Don’t you have more clothes than that? You’ve been here—”
“What makes you think we wear clothes when we’re together?”
He didn’t need any help imagining them naked together. “Whatever.”
“Can we go to Sonic for a sundae?” Deana asked. “Please.”
Eventually, they’d have to talk about what happened, but not now. “Sure.”
They were on the road that ran parallel to the railroad tracks, going towards the dirt road, where he first kissed Deana to make her feel better about kissing Rebecca. At that point, none of his old feelings had resurfaced yet, and everything was still status quo. The next two kisses were a bit more of a challenge, but they were still acting like every other brother and sister he knew. Then, he returned to the scene of the crime, and Rebecca got them to make out in front of her. Rebecca knowing made it more real, and it became more of a struggle to internalize his secret feelings. Their status quo sibling relationship was totally derailed the night of the workout. Was it still on the tracks before he’d gone into the shower with her? It couldn’t wait. “Deana, we, I, ah—”
“Damn, look at that,” Deana said.
The difference between spandex and leggings wasn’t something Evan understood; to him, paisley leggings were just as hot as black tumbler pants. He was grateful Deana didn’t wear either. The ass in the leggings had an attitude, and he expected the girl to make him wait while she crossed the street. He slowed to a crawl. She wasn’t intentionally swinging her ass, but that wasn’t required to make him stare. Up, down, over and back, it danced, and her cheeks slapped together like they were applauding.
Deana said, “I’d know that butt anywhere.”
Did girls check other girls’ asses out? “You know her?”
“Yeah, pull up there,” she said.
It would be better if he turned right and went over the railroad tracks rather than continue onto the dirt road, but he wanted to know whose ass his sister was checking out. The girl turned back as soon as his tires hit the dirt. Deana lowered her window and said, “Hey, girl.”
His pulse quickened. Rhina White smiled and put her crossed arms on Deana’s door. “Deedee, how are you?”
Her tits rested on her arms, and the spaghetti string top gave his eyes full access to her chocolate cleavage, but not the dark chocolate Hersey kiss nipples he knew were there. He turned his head and leaned forward to make eye contact. Rhina’s look of recognition was unsettling. “Evan…hey, how yah doin’?”
It wasn’t possible she could have seen him, was it? He said, “Hi,” and searched his brain for the moment she could have potentially seen him watching her get fucked in the creek.
“You know my brother?”
“Mmhm.” Rhina nodded. “Deedee, you gonna play next year? I think we finally gonna have a team to take state.”
“I am, and if you play, we got a good chance.”
“Shooh, you bring them long legs and that killer spike, that’s what we need.”
“Right,” Deana said. “You need a lift?”
“Nah, I live right over there.”
“Okay,” Deana said. “See yah.”
Rhina smiled at him and said, “See ya ’round, Evan.”
Evan responded with a nod and put the car in reverse. So what if she knows, she was the one getting fucked in public. Why wouldn’t I watch? It was the beating off he was worried about, not the watching. “Now you’re offering my services to the tumblers, and the volleyball team?”
“Like you wouldn’t love to peek in the backseat at that. She’s got a body, and that butt, wow.”
He thought about complementing Deana’s bubble butt, but said, “Didn’t notice her body. Do all girls check each other out?”
“I wasn’t checking her out,” Deana said. “How do you know her?”
“I don’t.”
“The way she looked at you, seemed like she knew you.”
He decided to put off his talk with Deana until later. “Okay, I admit it, we had wild sex, but it was just one time.”
“You wish.”
That was the truth. “Seen her around school and at your games.”
“You rarely come to those.”
At Sonic, Evan ordered, then turned to Deana and took a deep breath. It was a risky diversion, but it seemed easier than having their talk. “Could you do me a favor?”
“I guess,” Deana said. “What is it?”
“Would you talk to Gloria about boys?”
“Boys?” Deana’s brow arched and her eye squinted. “I’m sure mom already handled that.”
“Not that talk, jeez, I mean about—”
“You embarrassed because she has a crush on you?”
“No.” His sister was gloating. “She shouldn’t still be getting in bed with me. Don’t you think? And why is she having so many bad dreams?”
Deana took a few seconds, like she had a good answer, then said, “I don’t know.”
“You don’t?”
“I know you think she shouldn’t ever grow up or be interested in boys, but it’s too late for that, and I already told you, it’s not a big deal. Let it play out, she’ll get over you before you know it, then you’ll be sad she doesn’t pay attention to you.”
“I guess.” Would Deana say that if she knew what happened that morning? “She’s, um, she’s growing up too fast.”
“Happened awhile ago, you were ignoring it.”
Their order came, so he let it go and dug his hand into his pocket.
“Wow, you’re loaded,” Deana said.
“Yeah, not really, but Miss Tonya paid me today.”
“That should make dad happy.”
“Doubt it.”
Deana put her sundae on the dashboard, turned sideways in her seat, then held the plastic dish in front of her. “Well, I’m happy for you and thanks for buying.”
He hadn’t remembered saying he was buying. Deana’s lips pulled fudge off a scoop of ice cream, and he was glad she hadn’t gotten a banana split. “Dee, we should talk.”
“We should,” Deana said. “Why didn’t you tell me you were going to see Cindy?”
Why had he thought he could keep something from his mind reading sister? “How did you know? Did you tell mom?”
“No, but why don’t you want her to know and why didn’t you ask if I wanted to go?”
“I didn’t think you’d want to hang out at the race shop, besides, you weren’t around.”
“Where was I?”
He waited for her pink tongue to stop licking the melting vanilla from the edge of the container before answering. “I don’t remember.”
“You remembered that I wasn’t around and you know I would have wanted to see her. What’s going on?”
Evan didn’t want to lie to his sister, even if he thought he could get away with it. “It’s a long story.”
His sister tucked loose strands of hair behind her ear. “I got plenty of ice cream left.”
He said, “You could be sisters.”
“What?”
They were both gorgeous, and that’s what he wanted to tell Deana. “Cindy, you and Cindy. You remind me of her when you do that with your hair.”
“I know, it’s kind of weird when I see her.”
“When did you see her?”
“She came over, drove me to Rebecca’s, now stop stalling. What’s going on? Why can’t mom know about it?”
“Same reason you can’t know.”
“Well it’s too late for that, you know you’re gonna tell me. I’ll find out anyway.”
“I know, you’ll read my mind.”
“I don’t read your mind, but you suck at lying.”
“You need to teach me how to do it better.”
“First tell me what’s going on with Cindy.”
“If I have to,” he said and sighed. “It’s bad, really bad. You sure you want to know?”
“Tell me!”
“We’re lovers. We’ve been hiding it all these years, but now we want to come out, to be married and lived together.”
“Mm, you’d make a good couple, if it were true. Now give it to me, tell me the truth.”
He wanted to scream, please don’t ever ask me to give it to you. “It isn’t something you want to be involved in. If you know, you might get in trouble, too.”
“I’ll take my chances,” she said.
His sister nodded her head without saying a word the whole time he told her about racing. When he finished, she had a huge smile plastered on her face. “That’s great,” she said. “Why wouldn’t you want me to know that? You must be excited. How on earth did you keep it to yourself so long?”
By fucking Becky, Miss Tonya and Jayda, then almost both of my sisters. “I had to. If Cindy hadn’t spoiled it, I’d still be keeping it a secret. Now you have to lie about knowing if I get caught.”
“I have no problem lying, and I’ll get away with it, but there’s no way you can get away with this. Eventually he’s gonna find out.”
“As long as he doesn’t know before I race, who cares.”
“You’ll care when you’re grounded for life or dead.”
“If I do good, he might change his mind.”
“You’re delusional, dad never changes his mind or admits he’s wrong, even when he is. He’s an asshole.”
Evan stared at Deana until she said, “Sorry, I didn’t mean that. It’s just not right that he won’t let you race.”
His sister might not have meant to say what she said, but she meant it, and more, he felt it. “Did he do something to piss you off?”
“No, nothing, it’s, I don’t know, everything I guess. You know, you’re the one who wants to race, now you have to lie and hide. That sucks.”
He said, “Yeah,” and ate his ice cream, waiting for the rest. Deana remained silent and avoided making eye contact. There had to be more.
When Deana finally looked up, she said, “You should talk to mom, get her on your side. You know she always took up for us. Remember how she used to—”
“That was before they got married.” He hoped he hadn’t sounded as angry as he felt. “What happened?”
“He thinks he owns her,” she said. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t say things like that. I’m glad they got married, or she wouldn’t be around anymore.”
“Is she glad?” he asked. “You think she’s happy?”
“She must be…right, or she’d leave. Why are we talking about this? What do we know about marriage?”
“You’re right, it’s none of our business.” That was a lie. Why wouldn’t it be his business if someone he loved wasn’t happy? “I really don’t want to get mom in the middle of this.”
“You know she’s gonna find out anyway. She probably already knows something’s going on. All she has to do is look at you. Why not let her decide if she wants to be in the middle of it. She’ll be more upset if you lied to her.”
“I guess, I don’t know. I’m glad we got to talk.”
“Me too,” she said. “Let’s go home, I need a nap.”
“Mm, and why didn’t you and Rebecca sleep?”
“Sorry, that’s for us to know and for you to never find out.”
What would be worse, knowing what they did or imagining it? Either way, it made him uncomfortable, like thinking about his father with Candy. “I’m sure it was a bunch of chick flicks and boring stuff, but I don’t want to know.”
Evan had a great talk with Gloria, Deana and their mother; and everything was worked out, nothing to worry about. His ability to communicate was excellent, and everybody responded exactly as predicted. The conversations he had in his head always went so well, too bad they were home from Sonic, and he hadn’t said one word to Deana.
When they reached the kitchen, their mother was coming out of her end of the house, walking towards him. Her white T-shirt was tucked into her faded Lee jeans, stretched tight over her breasts. The frayed thread where her thighs joined her hips opened with each step. “Look who I brought back, finally,” he said. Deana would have to notice the way their mother was dressed.
“I thought you ran away for good,” Candy said. “Your brother was heart broken. Moped around here asking when you were coming back.”
“Right,” Deana said and kissed Candy’s cheek. “I’ll be back in a sec, I gotta go before Evan takes a shower, and Evan, no offense, but you need a shower.”
“You weren’t complaining while you ate that sundae I bought you.”
Deana laughed and walked away, swinging her Walmart bag around on her wrist.
“Did you finish at Tonya’s?” his mother asked.
“I did, and got another job, too,” Evan said. “How come you took off so fast? Didn’t even tell me what an awesome job I did on her garden.”
“Sorry, I had to run, but it did look good,” Candy said. “Is the other job with Tonya’s friend?”
“She told me about it, but I don’t think their friends. Not sure how she knows Ms. Style, but I’m glad she does. I’m going to make three hundred bucks. I’ll probably give Jason a hundred to help me, but it’s still easy money for a day’s work.”
“Good, I’m glad,” she said. “What are you doing for her?”
“Raking leaves and picking up sticks. Then she’s gonna pay me a hundred a week to mow her grass and clean her pool.”
“Is she rich?”
“I don’t think so. Big house, pool, and a fancy car, but she didn’t look rich.”
“Didn’t look rich,” his mother said. “What does a rich person look like?”
“You know, clothes, jewelry and all that. Like Mrs. Flowers.”
“You mean snooty?”
“I didn’t say that.”
“What does she look like?”
Evan looked at his mother, wondering if it mattered, then said, “Hard to explain. Miss Tonya said, ‘Interesting.’ I guess that works. She’s nice, friendly, but not like many people I know. Not in a bad way, just different, I guess.”
“How old is she?”
“I don’t know. Older than you, but not old. Want me to ask her?” Why didn’t she ask Miss Tonya?
“No,” Candy said. “I got some work to finish. You shower and don’t worry about taking Gloria to practice.”
“I didn’t know I was taking her. Where is she?”
“She went with Alex. She’s spending the night there.”
Great! Why did his sisters take off when he needed to talk to them? “I hope they don’t have a fight, too.”
“It wasn’t a fight, just girl stuff. They made up, Jayda’s spending the night with Alex, too.”
That couldn’t be a good thing for him. “Great, I’m glad the softball sisters are getting along.”
Was it Darlene influencing Becky or Becky influencing Darlene or were they both equally influential? Before Jason had spent time with Darlene, he would have given Becky the credit, but now he didn’t know. Darlene knew his sister well, though. Becky had been turned on by whatever Darlene had told her, and she was making him nervous. Actually, he was scared because their mother was home and Becky got off on taking chances. If Jason were honest, he’d admit that he did too, but he was still in denial, thinking he had self-control.
One of Becky’s talents was picking things up with her feet. She could retrieve a dime from the floor with her toes. During dinner, Jason found out what else she could do with them. His sister stretched her leg out under the table and put her foot on his lap. He glanced left at their mother, then across at Becky. His intention was to give her a look that said, don’t you dare. Hadn’t he fantasies about things like this for years? It wouldn’t have mattered to Becky what message his face conveyed, her toes went to work. So much for self-control.
When her other foot touched his knee, he opened his legs and slumped down in his chair. His cock was out of the leg opening of his shorts, and he was getting hard. Becky had a foot on each side of his shaft, pulling up and down. She took a scoop of mash potatoes, then put her hand in her lap. If their mother left the table for a minute, he’d look and see what she was doing to herself, but for now, her flushed cheeks told him enough.
The act of eating, talking to his mother and having his cock stroked at the same time was better than watching Becky drink from the glass he’d put his balls in. When Becky bit her bottom lip and looked away from their mother, he knew his sister was crazy. She was getting off right in front of them. Wouldn’t he do it if he could get away with it?
Evan toweled off his head, then brushed his hair. Fucking Jayda should have been what he was thinking about, but since he’d entered the bathroom, he could only think about one thing. Deana had been completely naked, wet with water running over her dark flesh. He’d stripped, gotten in the shower and held her. Her bubble-butt had been pressed against him while his fingers explored her breasts, pinching the silky nipples.
He looked down at his boner, then at the door knob. No sense pretending he forgot to lock it. Maybe Deana was over it, or she had more self-control than he had. He hung his towel up and remembered what he always forgot, his robe. Screw it, he thought, maybe this time she’ll yank my towel off. He grabbed the towel, tied it around his waist and looked in the mirror at the ridge his hardon was creating, then he collected his dirty clothes.
After a few seconds of staring into the hamper, he reached in and grabbed the black panties, then threw his clothes in. He had no intention of indulging in his perverted fetish, but he was curious. They couldn’t possibly cover his mother’s ass. He looked for a tag, like he’d actually know what size his sisters wore. Gloria definitely didn’t have any thongs, and he didn’t think Deana did, either. Even if she did, the hamper had been empty except for the underwear, and there was more in her bag than one thong. Wouldn’t she have emptied that bag? He threw them back, slammed the lid and told himself a sane person wouldn’t have noticed underwear in the basket, then he took a deep breath and pulled the door open, expecting his mother to come around the corner.
Candy had locked both doors, and it wasn’t to keep Gloria from seeing her naked, which was what she thought her daughter meant by, “…something I wouldn’t want to see.” She sat at her desk and opened the view of the front porch and the driveway. Tonya was attracted to Evan, must have flirted with him, and might have let him catch her naked. She didn’t have a problem with Tonya’s angst for young men. She was happy that her friend got to enjoy what she liked, and she wasn’t jealous, but she had been anxious all afternoon, waiting for this moment.
It had been days since Candy used the spy camera software. She had been resisting the urge to act like her former self. Tonya’s enthusiasm over Evan’s sweat covered muscles, her touch and Sally’s letter had all worked against her. Her hand trembled on the mouse, then a whoosh of air from deep in her lungs fanned her fingers, they double clicked. How ironic, Sally was the only person in the world who wouldn’t be shocked and disgusted by her voyeuristic behavior. Her big sister got mad the first few times she caught Candy being sneaky while she did the naughty things she liked to do. Then Sally stopped saying anything about it. Candy suspected Sally still knew she was watching, but she never complained. The exhibitionist and the little voyeur had a symbiotic sibling relationship.
When Evan came out of the shower hard, Candy was relieved he hadn’t done it behind the curtain. There was still a chance he would jerk off, and she still believed watching was what kept her from acting, not what made her ache for her stepson. She loved watching him squirt; it took her back to the days she would spy on her big brother. She stared at Evan’s stiff cock the whole time he dried off and brushed his hair, it never waned. He wrapped a towel around his waist, and she sighed. Then she watched him reach into the hamper. She had done the laundry earlier; the hamper was empty.
Candy’s mind cramped with concern, yet her pussy was instantly drooling. It was Deana secret thong that he had in his hand. Why would she put something she was hiding in plain view? Did Deana know what Evan was doing with her underwear? More important, though, was if Evan knew Deana knew, then that could mean—Candy pulled her zipper up and shut down the spy software and the security program.
Deana’s door was wide open. Evan decided it did matter if she had intentionally left him her thong. That meant she might know he had been shooting his cum her panties. All he needed to do was catch her off guard and see her face; then he’d know. Their father wasn’t home, and their mother was finishing some work; so he ignored his inappropriate attire, came up with an excuse and walked into her room. “Dee, did you notice?”
His sister squished her lips to one side and looked him up and down, then said, “Um, you mean what you’re wearing or that—”
“No.” He cut her off before she could say what he hoped she wasn’t going to say. “Mom, did you notice anything about mom?”
“No, but it’s hard not to notice you standing in my room without anything on.”
“I’m wearing as much as you walk around the house in, but how could you not see it. Think about it.”
“I’m pretty sure I can see it, and that makes what you’re wearing a lot less than what I walk around in.”
Their problem was worse than that thong. “Dee, we—”
“Evan,” Candy said as she entered Deana’s room.
Shit, this is bad. He kept his back to her and said, “Mom, I was just—”
“You’re wearing a towel…only a towel,” his mother said. “I guess I didn’t make my point yesterday? If your father ever caught you in your sister’s room like that.”
“I know, I know, he’d go nuts, but he’s not here, and my sister gets away with it.”
“Hey, don’t make this about me,” Deana said.
“Good idea,” Candy said. “You two have been getting along great; it’s nice.”
Damn, even under the duress of parental intrusion his erection was unwavering. He needed to stop taking those herbs and shit. “I’m sorry, I wanted to ask Dee something before I forgot. Let me go, go get dressed.”
“So what did you want to ask me?” Deana asked. She was gloating again.
He gave her the death stare and said, “See, I forgot already. That’s why I wanted to do it fast before I went up stairs.” He cursed his choice of words before Deana had a chance to smirk at him. “I’m going.”
His mother didn’t make room for him, and when he sidestepped her, she ran her fingernails across his lower back, just above the towel. A wild chill raced down through his tailbone, through his balls and up his hard dick. He avoided eye contact and got out of there before she had a chance to seriously embarrass him. So much for wishing she would yank his towel off.
For the rest of the evening, Becky continued tempting and teasing Jason right under their mother’s nose. He sat on the living room floor to watch some TV, and Becky flung herself on the couch across from him. She flipped over and let her skirt fly open, then giggled shyly. When their mother went for a cup of tea, Becky yanked off her underwear and stuffed them under the couch cushion. His twisted brain imagined him walking across the room, opening her legs and ramming his cock into her. When his mother returned, her cup smashing on the floor, he’d keep on fucking his sister. “Sorry, Mom, she asked for it.”
Evan got ready to call Jason. He wanted to talk about sex, but Jason could never know about Becky because of their pact. Miss Tonya would impress his poor, sex deprived friend, but that was a secret that couldn’t get out for many reasons. Just thinking about having sex with Jayda while both their mothers’ were so close, made him hard, but that would almost be as bad as telling Jason about his wet dream with Gloria. He could already hear his twisted friend, “You might as well do Gloria, you know you want to…shooting off in her panties and on her leg.” Like Jason would have sex with Becky if there was any chance her tight little pussy could fit that thing in it. Jeez, what if Jason knew what happened with Deana and Gloria?
No, as much as it sucked not being able to talk to anybody about the life-altering events, he would have to keep his secrets intact.
It was all still feeling like a dream. Jason needed to talk to Evan. He needed to hear himself say it out loud and have somebody hear him say it. He wouldn’t say anything about Becky because he’d rather that stay in the dream realm, but having sex with someone like Darlene needed to be shared. Evan could be trusted not to repeat it, but how would Evan feel if he knew he fucked the redhead? Evan had tried for a year to get something going with Darlene and hadn’t gotten anywhere. All he had to do was let Darlene watch him fuck Becky, then drive to Mississippi to pick her up? Evan would drive to Mississippi for Darlene, but would he be willing to do Deana? Hell no. Did that make it okay to give up the secret and make Evan feel bad?
Jason left his mother and Becky and went to his bedroom. He grabbed his phone, jumped on his chair and rolled across the floor, then almost tipped over when a wheel caught on a pencil. His phone lit up with Evan’s name before he could open his contact list. “What’s up, Dude?”
“Wanna make a hundred bucks?” Evan asked.
“Depends,” Jason said.
“Depends?”
“I know you think I have no morals, but I do draw the line somewhere.”
“I can’t imagine where that line is, but don’t worry, this won’t be anywhere near it.”
“Is there a dog involved?”
“Um, well, not really,” Evan said. “You’ll have to get up early, though.”
“What do we have to do?”
“Pick up sticks and rake leaves.”
“You got bags?”
“No bagging, Dude. We rake ’em onto a tarp and dragged them into the woods. Easy money.”
“What’s the catch?” Jason asked.
“No catch,” Evan said, “except getting up early, so don’t spend half the night looking at porn.”
“Not a problem,” Jason said. “Are we splitting the hundred bucks?”
“No, you get a hundred.”
“Awesome!”
“Yeah, it is,” Evan said. “You can pay for your own pit pass now.”
“No, I go for you, so you should—”
“No, you’re coming so you can try and hook up with Becky’s look-alike.”
“Hmm, that’s right. I forgot about her. You’ll have to drag ticket girl off someplace if I’m gonna have a chance with BJ.”
“Why don’t you offer them a ride home, I’m sure they’ll finger each other in your truck like Becky and Darlene.”
“One of these days,” Jason said. “One of these days.”
“Yup, sure, see you at seven thirty.”
“Okay, now I’m gonna get head from Becky. You should try it.”
“If Becky wants to give me head, I’m down.”
“Not Becky, one of your sisters.”
“Whatever,” Evan said. “Tell Becky I said hi, and be ready at seven-thirty. I’ll come there, but let’s take your truck. We might need it.”
Jason looked at the call ended message, wishing he could call Evan back and tell him the truth, or at least part of the truth. His door opened, and Becky walked in, her hair now in pigtails. He said, “Close the door.”
She did, then asked, “What are you doing?”
“I have a better question, what are you doing, trying to get me in trouble?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean all that flashing—Teasing me, playing with yourself at dinner. Guys can’t hide their excitement or control it like girls can.”
“It’s not my fault your dick is too big to keep it hidden from mom.”
“It’s your fault I got hard, though.”
“That’s what you get for going to Style’s house without me,” Becky said.
Does that mean she doesn’t care about me fucking Darlene? “You weren’t here, and Darlene needed a ride,” he said. “I didn’t know you’d care.”
“Of course I care. She’s my friend…my friend that you were banging.”
“Are you mad that I—”
“No, not that you did it, but because you did it without asking me if I wanted to go.”
“Next time she wants a ride, I’ll make sure I ask you,” he said. “It wasn’t like she called me and asked me to come have sex with her, that just happened, somehow.”
“Yeah, that’s kind of the way things go with Darlene, they just happen.” Becky’s pigtails bounced when she jumped on the bed. She folded her legs, tucked her feet under her, leaned forward and said, “Tell me about it.”
“Huh, she didn’t tell you?”
“Not the details. I want a blow by blow. What was it like?”
“Seriously?”
“Yeah, tell me, was it good?”
Jason wondered if Darlene might be testing his ability to keep a secret. “Is there such a thing as bad sex?”
Becky cocked her head side-to-side. “I guess, for the girl anyways. Was it better standing up, from behind?”
“Better than what?” he asked.
“Better than me sitting on you.”
It was exactly where Jason was afraid this conversation was going. Had he actually thought sex with his sister would be uncomplicated? It could have been if they kept it between themselves as a to your grave secret. Now that there was a third party involved, things weren’t going to be simple. The fuckin’ redhead was dangerous. “Um, I’m not sure what is worse, having sex with my sister or talking to my sister about having sex.”
“Tell me!”
“I can’t compare the two,” he said. “They both just happened. They surprised me, and I didn’t have time to think about it. I just did it, or you did it to me.”
“You had to think about it after. How did it feel? Did you like shoving it in her more than it going up and down on you? Did she feel good?”
There couldn’t be a good way to answer this question. “I decided that it’s worse talking to my sister about sex, and I can’t say which way was better. Either way, it was great.”
“Fine,” Becky said. “We’re gonna do it that way. You’ll be able to think about it because it’s not gonna be a surprise, then you can tell me how it feels.”
Was his sister in competition with Darlene or was she jealous? Competition was good for Jason, but jealousy was not. “We agreed we were going to make sure mom never caught us. What you were doing today. I swear you got me so horny I wanted to do it right in front of mom.”
“Do you imagine that too? That would be bad, but I keep imagining it, except in my imagination she doesn’t care. Do you ever think about mom, about you and—”
“No, no, no I never think about any of that. We can’t get stupid and get caught again. I’m sure it wouldn’t turn out as you imagined it.”
“Prob’ly not, but she’s pretty, got a great body, and she’s been single for a long time.”
“Becky, you’re twisted up in your head. What we did isn’t something that people do. We’re not in one of those cheesy pornos where the mother joins in.”
“You watch those too? The acting is horrible, but it’s hot thinking about it. I think mom is super sexy and I love to imagine her watching us with her hand in her panties.”
“Will you stop that,” he said.
“Why, you getting excited?”
“No,” he lied.
“I am, and I hope Darlene didn’t wear you out,” Becky said and got up. “Come on.”
“Come on, what?”
“We’re going in the living room. I told mom we were going to watch Jack Reacher. She had no interest in watching that and went to her room to read her book. You know that means she’ll fall asleep.”
“That doesn’t mean she won’t get up for a glass of water or something.”
“We’ll hear her door open. By the time she reaches the living room, well, you know how much time it takes her. Right? That’s better than having her flinging your door open.”
Jason stared at his sister, wondering how many of his secrets she knew. “Are you sure you’re not a boy?”
Becky lifted her skirt and exposed her pussy. “I’m pretty sure.”
Man, his sister had a sexy little pussy. “You think and act more like a guy.”
“Okay, if you say so,” she said. “Bring that stuff you use to beat off with. We might need it.”
“I don’t beat off.”
“Right.” Becky giggle like a girl her age then strutted like a hooker.
The frustration Evan felt about not getting to tell Jason about the amazing sex he’d been having was what made him go down to the playroom. After he’d been punching the heavy bag for a while, his mind started chewing on other things. Deana’s words, “He’s an asshole,” kept coming up. His sister didn’t say things like that about their father, and the more he kicked, the more he experienced the emotion she had been expressing. It felt like hate. Had he seen a part of Deana that she had kept from him or had he ignored it?
The long workout depleted Evan’s physical strength, yet it did the opposite for his capacity to analyze, pick apart and draw conclusions. He delved into the events of the last few days to the point of reliving them without the surprise, shock or trauma. His heart was involved this time and he experienced more of the emotions that accompanied the significant moments. Sex with his best friend’s sister, one of the softball moms, and one of the softball sisters were all monumental for him. Still, his mother and sisters rose above all that in his mind.
Evan’s mother had engaged him in intimate, passionate, desire-provoking embraces that were almost impossible to walk away from. Pressing his dick head into Gloria’s warm, wet flesh wasn’t as significant as how it hurt when he watched her leave. If he could have fabricated the tiniest of excuses, he would have let her stay and taken his chances.
The pain he experienced when he had to leave Deana standing there, naked and hurting, was far greater than his fear of committing such a socially and morally unacceptable act. Now, as he replayed her words and pictured her face at Sonic, he hated himself for not having the courage to dig in deeper. The need he had felt to hold her, comfort her and protect her, had been squashed by the fear he had about what happened between them. Where was his courage? They were a part of each other, and they always shared a powerful love connection. Before puberty, it was easy to express their love. As they matured, they needed to find new ways to show their feelings. That’s what was happening; they were growing up, and hormones had complicated things. That’s all it was.
Now that Evan understood everything, he decided to tell Deana about it. They could agree that it wasn’t anything that should hurt their relationship and everything could go back to normal. They’d figure out how to express themselves without falling into any traps.
Once he settled all that with Deana, he’d find out what was bothering her.
Jason followed Becky to the living room. He imagined how a bank robber felt on his way to the scene, knowing he was entering a dangerous situation, but there was still a chance to change his mind.
Becky was right, he knew how long it would take for his mother to appear behind the couch once he heard her door open. Their house wasn’t large, but it was long. His mother’s room was on one end. Her door opened facing down the hallway that divided the house. First, she’d have to walk past the bathroom on the right and the laundry room on the left; then she’d reached the living room on her right, which was completely opened to the hallway, opposite the kitchen. Sometimes she’d walk into the kitchen without noticing him in the living room, but it was still amazing she had never caught him with his cock in his hand. Except maybe that one time her door wasn’t latched and he didn’t hear her until the last second. The fact that he had HBO, Real Sex on the TV might have distracted her long enough for him to pull his shirt down over his dick.
Becky sat on the couch that ran along the edge of the living room; it’s back facing the hallway. He stood in front of her looking through the kitchen, out the front window. If they went through with it, a peeping Tom would have an unobstructed view of what he and Evan had walked the neighborhood hoping to see, but never did.
“Remember, don’t cum in me this time.”
“Where then?”
“I’ll turn around and sit like this.”
“Should I do it all over your face like a porno?”
“No, if mom came I don’t think she’d believe it was a new facial cream.” She laughed and opened her wide mouth. “In here.”
He shook his head. “We’re going to hell, straight to hell.”
“Nah, we’re not hurting anybody, who cares.”
Other than his mother, he couldn’t think of anybody. Becky used two hands to apply the lube, pulling his cock towards her face. She made a fist around his thick knob and twisted it like a chalk cube on the end of the pool stick. His shaft jerked, and so did his groin. “Ah, that feels good.”
“Don’t go off before I get it hard enough.”
“It takes a lot more than that to get me off.”
“That’s a good thing, for me.”
“You’re not normal, Becky, not at all, and that’s good for me.”
She smirked and continued pumping her hands up and down his cock. “Okay, it’s ready.” Becky got up, turned around, bent over and pulled her skirt up around her stomach. “You like to see me bent over like this, don’t you?”
She didn’t have to say any more; he remembered the morning she was brushing her teeth. Things had gone full circle. Her ass pushed back; her cheeks parted, and there it was, his sister’s pussy appeared like a target for his penis, just like that morning at the sink. The tight seal of her lips broke and gave him a glimpse at the moist inner pinkness where he’d need to stick his cock head. “Yes, yes I do,” he said, “you tease.”
“Do it just like you did it with Darlene and tell me how it feels.”
Everything had changed so quickly. He’d watched a girl he went to school with doing what he’d always thought of as his worst shortcoming. Darlene knew about him and Becky and didn’t condemn it. He felt different and wasn’t as concerned about the words used to describe what was happening. Incest and bestiality were only words for sex with other people’s moral baggage attached to them. It was like a tree that falls in the woods, as long as it doesn’t hit somebody, who cares. As long as nobody found out, it couldn’t hurt them. “If we hear her door, the second we hear it, you go sit over there and I’ll sit here, like we always do.”
“I know,” Becky said. “We won’t get caught.”
“No, we can’t, that would spoil a great thing,” he said. “You trust Darlene?”
“Don’t worry about her,” Becky said. “She’s never going to tell, believe me.”
He gathered his sister had something on the redhead that gave her confidence. Could it be worse than letting a dog fuck her?
Darlene’s cunt had been a huge target bulging between her legs, open and raw from the thrashing Brutus gave it. Becky’s pussy was a narrow slit separating the wedges of her labia. It didn’t seem possible her body could accommodate his big prick and if he hadn’t already been inside her, he wouldn’t try. Becky reached back between her legs and guided his dick. He grasped the trunk of his cock, squeezed it and pulled back, then he pushed forward. The dome flattened out in her groove. He clamped down harder and made the top half of his cock rigid. Becky’s fingers opened the way, and she shoved back. They both moaned as his bulbous head burrowed inside her body. He gave her more of him and his sister held firm, bracing herself on the back of the couch, then she pushed off, and he watched his shaft slide into her.
“Fuck,” she said. “How much is that?”
He drew back. Becky’s flesh clung to his rod and stretched out. “A lot,” he said and pumped back into her. “Mm, that’s good, so good.” His hips went on autopilot.
“Give me more,” Becky said, “give me all of it.”
He held Becky by the hips and thrust forward. She grunted and hunched like a scolded dog. “Ah, sheeeit, is that all of it?”
“Not quite.”
“Don’t stop,” she said. “I want as much as you gave Darlene.”
Jason started fucking his sister again without telling her that was never going to happen. “Fuck, Becky, you’re so tight. It’s so fucking tight.”
“Is it better, better than she was?”
Their rhythm was in sync, and it felt so good he couldn’t even remember how Darlene felt, so he said, “You’re great, you feel great. Better than anything.”
“Yeah, oh, yeah, do me, do me, big brother, do me.”
He was doing her, and it was the best sex he’d ever had, but he’d say that anytime he was ramming his cock in a girl’s pussy. Darlene might have been deeper and taken it harder, but Becky was his sister, his tight sister, and he was pounding her from behind in their living room while their mother was twenty feet away. He wasn’t going to last as long as he thought.
“Oh, God, this is my new favorite position. I feel it all the way through me, cutting through me.”
“I’m, um, I’m gonna cum soon.”
“Good,” Becky said. “When you pull out, I’ll turn around.”
Did she mean, “Good,” I’m glad you’re getting off, or thank God you’re going to stop, you’re killing me? “Does it hurt?”
“Hell yeah, but it hurt Darlene, too. She told me, said it was like you punched her in the stomach. I don’t hurt like that, it’s good, a good pain.”
“Oh, yes, yes, get ready. I ah—Shh, was that—”
It was the floor they heard, and the next sound was their mother’s door opening. Becky pulled her pussy off his dick, and the first glob of white cream hit her ass. The next stream landed on the couch cushion. He pulled his shorts up and his shirt down, then sat on his cum and let the rest pump out onto his stomach. Becky’s cheeks were red, but she looked fine otherwise, sitting where their mother had been before. They both stared at the TV, pretending they didn’t notice her going into the kitchen.
“Is it good?”
“Huh?” he said without turning towards his mother’s voice.
“The movie, is it good?”
“Oh, yes, yes it’s great.”
“I’m going to bed,” she said and rubbed the top of his head. “Good night.”
“Good night, Mom,” Becky said and smiled at him.
He said, “Good night,” then waited for her door to close before taking a breath.
Becky turned to him and said, “Holy Shit, that was close.”
“Phew, sure was. Think she suspected anything?”
His sister popped up from the chair and bounced over to him. “No, she couldn’t have,” then Becky was on him. Her folded legs were straddling his lap and her butt was on his knees. “Was it good?”
The pigtails and her eager beaver look made a grin bubble up from inside him. “It was the best, you’re amazing.”
She smiled, grabbed his ears and pressed her lips to his. The mouth that was so good at sucking the cum out of his balls took him straight from there, “Holy Shit, that was close,” moment, to a place he’d never been, where he felt something he’d never felt. His insides twisted and caught fire. Becky pulled her mouth back and gasped. He said, “This isn’t a good idea.”
She looked at him for a few seconds, still holding the sides of his head, then she said, “I know,” and started kissing him again.
He was instantly back in that new place. He reached under her skirt and grabbed her butt. His need to cum was already satisfied; now he wanted to explore his sister’s fascinating body and get her off like she’d never gotten off before. He pulled her ass forward until the pointy cones of her tits reached his face. He nibbled them through her shirt. She yanked it off and tossed it aside. Her tits swelled and pushed the hard buds out. When he sucked them, they grew and stiffened even more.
Becky was pulling his hair, directing his head from nipple to nipple. Her torso was undulating and grinding her crotch on him. He squeezed her naked ass, lifted and pulled her up his body. “Mm-mm, it’s so sexy.” He kissed the chestnut fuzz that covered her mound. Her tiny pussy was hidden below the knot of her pubic bone, but he could smell her, stronger than he’d ever smelled her before. Was that what sex smelled like? His tongue reached between her legs and tasted the excitement leaking from her slit.
“Ah, JJ, don’t let me scream.”
He wanted her to scream and cum all over his face, so he shoved his tongue into her. She pushed up and bucked forward, punching him in the mouth with her pussy. He flicked and sucked her throbbing clit. His sister put one foot up on the back of the couch, bent her body and balanced precariously, thrashing her cunt on his mouth. Her juices smeared on his lips and coated his tongue as it plunged in and out of her hole. She was wild with need.
“Shh,” he said against her clit, but that only made her louder. She pulled his hair and forced her quivering pussy down hard on his mouth, her cum spilling into it.
Becky collapse back onto his lap and wrapped her arms around him, pulling her heaving body against his. “Oh, wow, you’re great. Thank you.”
He held her without saying a word, knowing they had entered into a new world together where things weren’t going to be easy. It was more likely somebody was going to get hit by a tree.
Evan stood outside Deana’s door, listening, with his hand on the knob. There was no sound and there was no light coming from under the door, but he turned the knob anyway, then held it in the fully twisted position, without opening the door. Why would he enter her room while she was sleeping without knocking?
He closed the door and waited, then walked towards the bed. Deana’s body jerked as he approached, but her eyes didn’t open. She was on her side at the edge of the bed, facing him. Her black hair was spread out around her head on the pillow. He knew he should let her sleep, but he sat in the small space where her body curved. His fingertip swept strands of hair from her cheek, but he resisted the impulse to stroke his thumb across her eyebrow. Like Novocaine, the distractions of wanting sex, having sex and almost having sex faded and the pain returned. A queasiness settled in his stomach. He had gone full circle, and now he was twelve again, fighting the urge to kiss Deana. Almost putting his dick her was the least of his problems.
The smell of shampoo, body wash and lotion grew in strength. Inch by inch, his lips got closer, then they touched the silky cloak over her ear. He couldn’t speak the words that would have expressed his true feelings, so he whispered, “You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen.”
“Evan,” Deana said, her eyes bulging. “What are you doing, doing here?”
“Um, I, ah, I wante
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 15: Close Shaves
An hour after Evan had left her room, Deana was still tossing and flipping her pillow, searching for sleep. Before she was awake, he had set off the alarm and activated her defenses. By the time Deana realized it was her brother, fear had engulfed her. That made her angry, and she responded irrationally. How many times had Deana prayed it would be Evan? He had finally come to her, and she ran him off. Thank God for unanswered prayers.
If she had overridden all the ingrained emotions and welcomed Evan with a smile, she might have been able to implement plan D, ahead of schedule. Their father, probably coming for her because Gloria wasn’t home, would have walked in while she was giving Evan the very thing he wanted to steal from her. The mean, angry part of her smiled at the thought. Fuck you, Dad, I’m giving my cherry to a real man, someone who loves me. She, of course, would never put Evan in that position. Now, she had to do damage control and make sure Evan wasn’t suspicious.
Deana closed her eyes and went back in the shower with Evan. The memory of her brother’s dick head jamming into her opening made her stiffen, but in her fantasy world, he glided inside her body. She gave him the most valuable thing a girl can give, once in her life. Evan was the only guy she’d give it to, then for the rest of their lives; they could remember their special moment together.
Why couldn’t she be like Gloria and sneak upstairs, slip into his bed and tell him she had a nightmare? Deana started playing out different scenarios in her mind. Half sleep took hold of her thoughts and built on them; then she entered dream world with Evan on top of her naked body.
Deana’s arm jerked. It was like when you’ve just fallen asleep, and suddenly you’re awake, except she hadn’t just fallen asleep. It was morning, and the remnants of her last dream made her swallow hard. She searched her brain for enough pieces to build a whole scene. Evan had been in her throat, she might have been choking, but it didn’t matter in the dream that she couldn’t breathe.
It amazed her how her mind could take slivers of past events and create a fantastic motion picture while she slept. A bit from the dirt road, the kitchen, the shower and the basement workout all became a long night of Evan almost entering her, then a sudden shift back to them making out. She’d been denied what she wanted, over and over again. Deana threw the covers back and looked at the underwear twisted around her ankles. What the hell had she been doing to herself? It’s time, ready or not, she thought and got out of bed.
In the shower, while her soapy hand moved over the course new growth, fear stabbed her in the gut. What would happen if her father saw that she had shaved her vagina? Didn’t she use to think only a slut would do that?
Once the steam cleared, Deana sat on the edge of the tub and looked down at the mirror she had propped up on the floor. She inched forward, her puckered ring came into view, and a whimper escaped her throat. Rebecca’s tongue had licked and plunged into that sensitive flesh.
The spuurrrup sound sent a chill up her back, but the creamy foam warmed her lewdly exposed crotch. Rebecca had practically done cartwheels, and Evan seemed to like it. She spread the white foam over her lips and along her slit, fighting the urge to finger herself. The razor settled between her silky brown flesh and her vaginal groove. She held her breath and watched the blade clear her skin. It made her dizzy with excitement. She panted while diligently removing every hair.
Deana wiped away the excess cream and stood. She rubbed her ass where the edge of the tub had been gouging into it, then stepped up on the toilet lid. The frontal view of her naked mound and the bald pussy lips between her legs excited her. She slid her hand down her stomach and over her mound. There was a slick line that made it easy for her finger to break the seal. She was ready.
With a new sense of urgency, she stepped down and went to work on her towel. It had to hang seductively at the hinge of her legs and groin. She left the bathroom a mess and tiptoed up the stairs. If Evan didn’t already have morning wood, he would after she was sitting on him. She eased Evan’s door open, stepped inside his room and froze, staring at the empty bed.
At ten minutes to eight, Jason pulled into McDonald’s and yawned until they reached the order window. “What-da-ya want?”
Evan finished his yawn and said, “Number one and two sausage burritos.”
“I assume you want coffee,” Jason said.
“Hell yeah,” he said, “then maybe I can wake up.”
“Maybe you shouldn’t have said we were starting so fuc—”
“Order when you’re ready,” the speaker squawked.
After he ordered and pulled forward, Jason finished, “So fuckin’ early.”
“It’s better than having to go back tomorrow,” Evan said. “I need to go to Gloria’s game before the races. Cindy’s gonna let me drive her car for hot laps. Maybe Dale will, too.”
“Don’t the sponsors pay to see the car do good in the race?”
“You wait,” Evan said, “you’re going to eat your words after you see me drive. I killed it during practice.”
“I hope you kill it again and don’t get killed. I don’t have any other friends who hook me up with a sweet hundred bucks for raking some leaves.”
Evan hoped Jason would still be saying that when he saw Ms. Style’s yard. He took the drinks from Jason and said, “That’s what friends are for.” Even if Jason thought it was too much work, meeting Ms. Style would make up for any blisters on his fingers. He started getting their food out of the bag and thought about how to phrase his question.
Jason asked, “Where is this place, anyway?”
“You won’t know where it is, so go West. I’ll tell you when to turn,” Evan said.
“I might know,” Jason said.
“Okay, take us to Beaver Dam Road.”
“Seriously.”
“What, you been there?” Shit, he thought, he was going to have to pay for gas if Jason knew how far it was.
“Ah, no, no, I’ve never been there,” Jason said. “It sounds far. How far is it?”
“No, it’s not that far,” Evan said. “Take the interstate. We’ll be there before you finish eating all that food.”
“You’re paying for half the gas or my pit pass.”
“Fine, just drive.”
All of Deana’s urgency, excitement and determination turned to disappointment, then anger. She laid her towel down and stood next to Evan’s bed, right where she had been the morning she saw his erection move under the sheet. The fear she had felt while taking off her underwear and straddling his body could only be compared with how she felt the first time Rebecca made love to her. Somehow, she had overridden it and placed her pussy on her brother’s dick. Even through the sheet, she felt how hot he was. Her body responded automatically to the touch like it knew what she wanted before she knew. An insane desire consumed her fear and prevented a retreat, even when Evan was waking up. Today, without a sheet between them, things would have turned out different.
Deana laid on her back, opened her legs and put Evan’s pillow on top of her. There was an instinctual desire to have a body on top of her. It was soothing, peaceful, and it gave her a safe feeling. She wrapped her legs around the pillow and forced it against her spread pussy. That was how she wanted it to be when her brother took her virginity. Would he smell her tonight and dream about making love to her, or would he have already done it?
Evan swallowed the last bite of his sausage burrito, gulped his coffee and said, “You look pretty tired, did you stay up late?”
“You’re the one drinking coffee,” Jason said. “I don’t know how you can drink that stuff. It’s nasty.”
“I like it,” he said. “When you’re up late, you ever go in your sister’s room?”
“What?”
He had Jason’s attention now. “You heard me, do you ever go in Becky’s room after your mother goes to bed?”
“Why wouldn’t I?” Jason asked. “If I wanted to, I would.”
“Would your mother get mad?”
“Huh…why, why you asking?”
“My father got pissed, acted like there was something wrong with me being in Deana’s room after he went to bed.”
“Dude, you finally decided to listen to me and—”
“No!”
“Why else would you be in her room late at night?”
“Same reason you might need to go in Becky’s room,” he said. “Anything, get something, leave something in there or maybe you need to talk to her. Not a big deal, right?”
“No, not a big deal,” Jason said. “Of course, if your sister was giving you head and your dad walked in, then—”
“Don’t be stupid,” he said. “I think he was tripping because I scared him, that’s all. I just wanted to make sure it wasn’t some brother-sister rule I hadn’t learned yet.”
“What were you doing in her room?”
“Nothing, really,” he said. “I was up working out, and I stopped in there because I saw her light on. She was sleeping, so I turned it off and left.”
“Mm, was she naked…on top of the covers?”
“Dick.”
“Don’t pretend you wouldn’t get a boner if your sister, one of the hottest girls in school, happened to be naked. Fuck, I can’t imagine having to live with Deana, Gloria and your mother. I’d be hard all day, every day.”
“That’s because you’re—”
“I’m not the one who made out with my sister. Has anything else happened since you two were—”
“No, nothing, nothing is going to happen, and if you kiss Becky, you’ll know it’s not a good thing.”
Jason didn’t say anything after that, and the look on his face was similar to the one he had when he heard Beaver Dam Road. Something was up, and he planned on finding out what, before the day was over.
The justification and motivation for getting the spy camera had been lost in all the psychological twists and turns it had induced. Candy had stopped questioning when or why she was using it, and her guilt only lasted until the window lit up with the voyeuristic images. What you don’t know, doesn’t hurt you, she thought, and nobody would ever know.
Someone in a coma doesn’t know they’re like a dead person unless they come out of it. She hadn’t even realized she had suffocated the real Candy. Evan’s attention had been her life support system. The camera had jolted her into consciousness. Would seeing Sally nurse sneaky-peeky back to health? It was a scary thought. It might be better if the old Candy only had life in her secret world, behind locked doors.
Deana’s early morning shave had set the stage for Candy’s day; her work wasn’t getting done. The girl’s brazen act sent Candy’s mind back in time to her first shave. Of course, Sally was the instigator. Her big sister had walked into their bedroom and tossed her towel on the bed. It was normal for them to walk around their room naked, and it wasn’t unusual for her to secretly look at Sally’s body. It wasn’t the kind of body you got used to seeing, no matter how many times she had peeked at it. That morning, she wasn’t sneaking a peek, she was staring. The thick, red mat of hair she was so familiar with, was gone. The hairless flesh was white, standing out as much as Sally’s giant tits and cherry-red nipples.
Sally caught her looking, smiled and said, “You like it this way?”
Candy should have pretended she hadn’t noticed. “Yes, wow, it’s so different.”
“Feel it,” Sally said. “It’s smooth.”
It was, and Candy held it longer than she expected. Sally said, “Come on, let’s get yours done, then you won’t have to stare at mine.”
It wasn’t that long ago when her hairless pussy had finally started to show some peach fuzz. It was a relief because she was a late bloomer and had been embarrassed around her friends. Now she couldn’t imagine her pussy without that triangle of strawberry-blonde hair. How embarrassed would she be if someone saw that she was bald again? “I wasn’t staring, but it’s hard not to notice.”
After Sally had undressed her, she said, “Come on.” Candy followed her sister.
“Why not in the bathroom?”
“It’ll be easier for me to see what I’m doing,” Sally said. “Don’t worry, nobody will see us.”
Candy sat on the kitchen counter, her butt hanging over the edge. It gave her a chill, and her nipples stiffened. Sally pushed her legs apart and placed a hot cloth on her crotch. Her sister would never force her to do anything, so she could have said no, but Candy didn’t. She was worried about someone in gym class making fun of her, but the way Sally’s smooth, bald flesh felt under her fingers was exciting. She wanted to be like her big sister in every way.
Sally tenderly and thoroughly spread the shaving cream. Candy held her breath and watched, her pussy lips getting hot and tingly. The cool steel sliced across her skin and left it naked, screaming with heightened sensitivity, like a clit at climax. Pressure started building deep inside her pussy tube. Sally grinned, and her fingers pressed down on Candy’s labia, flatting the swell for the blade to strip away her hair. She didn’t want to get aroused, but a climax fluttered on the brink of release. If she yielded to it, it might consume her, and she’d slide off the counter and crash to the floor.
“Almost done,” Sally said. “Close your eyes.”
Candy did, and Sally rinsed the rag. The warm cloth wiped across her mound, around her thighs and over her inflamed lips. Her restrained orgasm threatened to explode, and it would if her sister touched her throbbing clit.
“Voila!” Sally blew a stream of air on her bald pussy. “Look how big your clit is. It’s bulging. You’re about to get off, aren’t you?”
It was the middle of a bright summer afternoon, she was nude in the kitchen with her legs spread, and her sister had shaved her pussy, of course she was about to get off. She opened her eyes and looked down. Sally was holding a mirror below her crotch. Candy had never seen her pussy from that perspective. If she spread her lips apart, she could look straight up into her hole. She wanted to cum, explode and watch her orgasm splatter the mirror.
The floor creaked, Candy jerked, crossed her arm over her tits and tried to close her legs. Sally’s boyfriend, Mark, was standing at the entrance to the kitchen, staring. Sally’s hands were on her thighs, holding them open. “Sally, Mark, it’s Mark, he’s there.” She realized she hadn’t heard the door. “You knew!”
“You like spying so much, I thought you’d like it.” Sally snickered. Mark was walking towards them.
“That’s different.” Mark was cute, and she had enjoyed watching him and Sally, but he was her sister’s boyfriend. She feigned resistance and shyness, but it was exhilarating having an older boy looking at her with desire in his eyes and a bulge in his pants. Sally wouldn’t ever let anything happen between them, but being admired by Mark was enough to send her mind into imaginary bliss.
“Do you like it?” Sally asked.
Candy didn’t know if Sally meant being spied on or being bald, so she didn’t answer. Mark said, “Yup, sure do.”
“Don’t get any ideas,” Sally said and started kissing him.
Her naked sister was making out with her boyfriend. Candy’s heart started thumping against her ribs. She had seen Sally give Mark a blowjob and watched them fuck, but always from a distance, her view obscured by whatever she was hiding behind or under. How much would her big sister let her watch?
Sally’s lips were so plump and sexy. Her tongue was pink and snake-like, moving in and out of Mark’s mouth. Candy had hoped Sally was going to use her mouth on her freshly shaved pussy, but that didn’t seem likely, now. She was opening his pants. Candy could already see the purple dome of his cock pushing out. Her previously suspended orgasm was building again. She needed relief, needed to touch her smooth, tender flesh, open her lips and thrash her pulsing bud, but she’d be embarrassed getting herself off in front of them.
Mark’s pants and underwear slid down his legs and Sally’s hands wrapped around his boner. “My, my, you are excited.”
Who wouldn’t be excited, Candy thought. Her hand inched closer to her crotch.
“Is that why?” Sally asked, and pointed at Candy’s pussy. “Are you thinking about my sister? Do you want to fuck her?”
Candy’s heart stopped. She was a horny little spy, but she was still a virgin. Mark’s dick suddenly seemed huge. Their sibling relations had been taboo up to that point, and even if they weren’t sisters it would have been, but she didn’t want Mark to take her cherry. She was saving that for someone else. Sally knew that, didn’t she?
Mark didn’t answer. Candy thought he was asking himself the same question she was asking, is Sally serious? “Got ya,” Sally said.
Candy felt some blood return to her face. “I knew you were joking,” she said, then jumped off the counter. Her breasts bounced, so did Mark’s eyes.
“Don’t leave,” Sally said. “Sit right there. You can watch and get a good close up view. Maybe that will get you over all your sneaky-peeky urges.”
Candy sat in the chair Sally turned out from the table. It was one thing to hide and secretly watch people do naughty things; but being in the same room while they were doing them, and having them know you’re watching, was frightening. The same scary excitement she had the night the power went out fluttered in her belly. Her parents hadn’t known she was awake, spying on their lovemaking. Didn’t that make it okay?
Sally’s loud, slurping mouth went down Mark’s cock, and Candy knew she wasn’t going to leave. She might even get up the nerve to finger herself in front of Mark and Sally and release the unbearable pressure.
Sally sucked hard and let Mark’s balls pop out of her mouth, one after another. He gasped. Sally stood, glanced at Candy, then asked Mark, “You think I’m a bad girl?”
Mark took off his shirt, and his muscled arms and chest rippled. “Yes, you’re a very, very bad girl, and you know what you deserve.”
“I think you’re right.” Sally bent over and put her elbows on the table. “You better punish me.”
Candy was next to Sally, facing Mark. She could feel Sally’s breath when she said, “I’m so bad, and I’m gonna get a spanking.”
When they were little, and their father or mother had to spank them, she’d go to her room crying, but Sally always showed up smiling. Sally even played a game with their brother, Bobby, that ended with her needing to be spanked. Sally would tell her when they were going to play, then pretend to be mad when she caught Candy secretly watching. Sally was the exhibitionist, and she was the little voyeur, but what was Bobby’s role?
The first three whacks made Candy wince. By the sixth slap, her adrenaline had spiked, and her pussy was drooling. Sally’s ass was burnt-red with hand prints, and her face was flushed. Her massive tits were flattened against the table. She blew a kiss at Candy. Mark lowered his giant log of cock and aimed it between Sally’s cheeks. Candy gasped and grabbed her crotch when Mark thrust forward and slammed into Sally. It was almost the way her daddy had been doing her mother, but her mother hadn’t been whimpering like Sally. Candy moved her face closer to Sally’s backside. Mark’s fingers gouged into the meat at her hips and yanked her back with each thrust.
Candy was breathless, staring in stunned silence at Mark’s shaft as it appeared, then vanished back inside her sister’s body. The act of fucking was fascinating to her. She took in the sounds, the smells and the glistening moisture on Mark’s dick, and forgot about her need.
It surprised her when he pulled back, and all of his cock appeared. He grabbed the head and thrust forward. His slippery dick shot through his fist, and a shower of hot cream pelted Candy’s face and chest. She was too shocked to close her gaping mouth. The next blast splattered her taste buds, then slid down her throat. She savored the salty flavor while Mark’s cum spill down her body and pooled where her pussy pressed against the seat.
Candy pushed back from her desk, trembling in climax. No wonder I get off watching my stepdaughter shave her pussy, Candy thought. She had been born into an environment that developed a precocious child into a horny slut; then she’d spent years denying her true nature. All those years wasted.
Candy closed the window into Deana’s world and sighed loudly. Sally told her, “You try it if you want, but it won’t work. You’re just like me, and one man, that narcissistic bastard, will never be enough.” Easy for Sally to say, she gave her baby up, then ran off to wherever.
Her sister was wrong, Candy thought. She had changed, hadn’t been with another man and was a good mother for Gloria, working even though she didn’t have to and John discouraged it. Was that because she needed to prove she could make it on her own or was it yet another brick in the wall of denial?
Hadn’t she wished Tonya would touch her or say something that would give her the courage to make something happen? Wouldn’t she cheat with Tonya every chance she got? Didn’t she flirt with the teenager who installed the security system, and enticed Evan so he would masturbate for her viewing pleasure? Of course she had, and worse, she wanted Evan. She had been having urges ever since she noticed the bulge in his pants. She hadn’t acted, yet, but she needed help, or she couldn’t be trusted alone with him. Sally was the only person on the planet who understood her and wouldn’t judge her if she confessed. What else could Sally do for her?
When they arrived at Ms. Style’s, Jason barely said a word for thirty minutes. Evan thought he was upset about the length of the drive and the size of the yard, but Jason didn’t complain about either. However, when Ms. Style called and said she’d see him next week because she had to go someplace, then Jason bitched. Seemed like meeting her was more important than the money. Though, she did stash his three hundred dollars in an envelope.
There was a lot of work to do, and they got too busy to think about Ms. Style, or Brutus, who Jason was interested in. When they finished the front yard, Jason suggested they cool off in the pool before tackling the back. Evan thought about it, but despite the erotic appeal of getting naked in Ms. Style’s yard, he rejected Jason’s idea. “No, she said, use the pool, not skinny dip. Besides, who knows who might show up. Probably be some Girl Scouts dropping off cookies.”
“Please, don’t tease me,” Jason said. “You know I got kicked out of the Boy Scouts for eating a Brownie.”
“No, we’re not doing it. You’re only here today. I have to come back next week.”
“Dude, nobody would ever come all the way out here. We’re in the middle of nowhere.”
“Can we just finish,” Evan said. “When I see her next week, I’ll mention your idea and see if she’s okay with you coming by to swim. I’ll make sure I tell her about the mule, who knows, maybe she’ll want to swim with you.”
“Fuck you.”
Later at Jason’s house, Evan said, “I’m gonna go home, shower and collapse.”
Jason said, “Dude, I may collapse before the shower.”
“I know what you mean,” he said. “Thanks for helping, I never could have gotten it done without you and your truck.”
“Anytime you wanna give me a hundred bucks, I’m in, but I really gotta meet her next time. I have to see what you were trying to explain. I’ll go with you next week.”
“We’ll talk about it. I’m going home. If you feel like it, we can meet at the ballpark tomorrow and go to the races from there.”
“I’ll send you a text and let you know if I can get out of bed tomorrow.”
“Cool.” Evan got in his car and started home.
It’s normal for kids to be clueless about social, financial and moral matters. For the most part, they think everything is great, and they are happy unless they don’t get what they want at the store. Even then, they assume their parents are mean; they don’t understand any of the actual logic behind the denial. Car problems, landlords, mortgages, layoffs, relocations, divorces, and the like could affect them; but nobody consults them, and the explanations given are rarely factual, and hardly understood, beyond how the situation is affecting their immediate happiness. Before long, they are settled into their new reality and never consider how or why they got there. That is until they grow up and start having those aha moments. They think back and see things from an adult’s perspective; then they get an idea of what was going on in their parent’s world.
That was all true for Evan, but despite being afflicted with teenager’s narcissism, he sensed a shift in the dynamics of his parent’s relationship and saw a change in his mother’s demeanor. He just didn’t know how to put words to it, not yet.
In the kitchen, Evan found his mother, where she often seemed to be when he came home. He wondered if he had never noticed how much time she spent there or if the frequency of her greetings had increased. He said hello and watched her as she approached him. A light bulb flickered in his mind, then he saw it. Deana still wouldn’t, and he’d never try to explain it, but he knew what was different about his mother. She had an incredible body, that wasn’t anything new, he had been aware of it since before he started getting boners. All he had to do was look around at the ballpark or go-cart track, and he could tell Candy was hot compared to the other mothers, but she had never used her body to its full potential. That’s what had changed. His mother’s shirt highlighted her massive tits, and her walk demanded attention. He thought about Darlene. Candy wanted to be looked at, have somebody want to watch her. It had nothing to do with him; it was just that his mother needed more attention, love or affection. His father barely even bothered to kiss her hello or goodbye. What else did he neglect to do?
“You look beat,” his mother said. “You’re dirty, too.”
If you only knew how dirty my thoughts are. He kissed her cheek but resisted the desire to hug his mother, and not because he smelled like sweat, gasoline and dirt. “I am. I’m going to take a shower, then lay down.”
“I suppose you don’t want to go get Gloria then?”
“Um—”
“That’s fine. I’ll get her,” she said. “We’re having pizza for dinner.”
“Pizza!”
“Yes, your father will be late. What do you want on yours?”
“Oh, yeah, he’s meeting with Uncle JC about—”
“Honey, I know it upsets you that you’re not getting to race, but don’t give up hope. You never know.”
You have no idea, he thought and considered telling her, but it wasn’t the right time. There probably wasn’t going to be a right time. “I know. Thanks, Mom. I’m going to shower.”
“Good,” she said and squeezed his sides. “What do you want on your pizza?”
There was still more to it that he didn’t understand. “Everything,” he said, and started walking towards the bathroom. His mother felt more like Candy every day.
After his shower, Evan was about to get in bed for a before dinner nap, but there was a rap-tap-tap on his door. He knew it was Deana, but he said, “Who is it?” then pulled a shirt on.
His sister said, “Princess Dee,” and opened the door. “What are you doing?”
“Nothing.” He sat on the end of his bed. It wasn’t a good time to finally talk about the shower. “What?”
Deana closed his door and walked over to him. “You mad at me?”
“You mean for treating me like an evil villain last night?”
“I’m sorry, it’s just that…listen, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have freaked out. I felt bad. Came up here this morning to tell you, but you were gone already. You didn’t tell me you had to leave so early.”
Good, he thought, it has nothing to do with his dick almost penetrating her. “It’s okay. I guess I shouldn’t have bothered you while you were sleeping. You know Dad saw me coming out of your room.”
She said, “Shit. What happened? What did you say?”
“Relax, I told him I was putting your CD back. Why is it a big deal?”
“Did he buy it?”
“Yeah, yes, but he told me to stay out of your room. Why what’s up with him and why was he up?”
Deana sat next to him. “You know how he is, he was probably checking on us…me…to make sure I hadn’t climbed out the window for a hook up with my secret boyfriend.”
He put his arm around her back. “You all right?”
“Yeah, fine, it’s fine,” she said. “What did you want?”
“Nothing, I mean nothing right now. I’m beat, can we talk about it later?”
“Sure,” she said. “Have you talked to mom yet?”
“No, I’m not sure I should. What could she do?”
“She always knew how to get us out of trouble when we were little.”
“Yeah, she did, didn’t she.” Evan thought about that for a minute. “She was good at that.” His thoughts made him angry. “That’s when she was still our nanny.”
“She’s still on our side,” Deana said. “Cindy told me we could trust her…with anything. She understands stuff.”
“What else did you and Cindy talk about?” He sensed there was plenty that he needed to know about their conversation.
“I don’t know, we were just talking. She’s awesome. I can see why you had a crush on her.”
Now he knew Deana didn’t want him to know what they talked about. “I don’t…didn’t have a crush on her. What are you—”
“Right.” Deana got up and stepped out of reach. “Candy neither.” She spun on one foot, then skipped towards the door. “Whatever. See ya.”
“You’re retarded. Wake me up when it’s time to eat.”
Evan spread out on his bed. Now his brain was more exhausted than his body. There was so much going on in Deana’s head. She was concerned about their father knowing he was in her room, and she wanted to understand his feelings about their mother, but she was clueless about how the shower had affected him. Although, his sister was better at keeping her thoughts to herself. She might understand how complicated their relationship had gotten, but wasn’t letting him in on it.
It wasn’t Deana who came back to wake him up. “Evan, wake up.” He reluctantly opened his eyes, and Candy’s mini-me was kneeling next to him.
He rubbed his face and said, “You’re home.”
Gloria said, “You think so? Wake up.”
“I am.”
“I mean all the way,” she said. “I need to tell you something.”
“The pizza is here?”
“Yeah, it is, but I want to say I’m sorry.”
How was it possible that he had practically screwed both of his sisters and they were the ones who wanted to apologize to him? “Why?”
“Jayda told me what happened.”
He was suddenly wide awake and sitting up. “She did?”
“I assumed something that wasn’t true, and that’s why I acted crazy yesterday.”
“She told you nothing happened?”
“Yes, and I thought—”
“I know. Don’t worry about it, but we need to talk about, um—”
“The pizza is getting cold,” Gloria said and got off the bed. “Come on.”
His sister was embarrassed about what happened, and he knew she was smart enough to know how wrong it was, so he let it go. Deana would handle it for him.
That night, Deana surprised him and asked, “You want to play cards?”
“Really,” he said. “What do you want to play?” He was only wearing sweat pants and a T-shirt, so if she said strip poker, he was screwed.
“Go fish or crazy eight.” She laughed.
Deana’s laugh and smile were infectious and reminded Evan of the old days when he loved her and wasn’t afraid of falling in love with her. “Okay, I’ll get some food and drinks and meet you in the playroom.”
For two hours they talked about their childhood, while Deana beat him at every game they played. Evan blamed it on how hard he had worked, but he was enjoying her company too much to care if he lost.
“Hey, I’m sorry dad’s so hard on you about the boyfriend thing. The only thing he ever told me was not to bring those race track girls home with me.”
“Dick,” Deana said under her breath, then added, “It’s okay, I got a girlfriend.”
Evan waited for a chuckle or grin. When it didn’t come, he said, “Dee, I’m not sure how to ask this, but, um, you and Rebecca…have you done it, I guess, you know?”
Deana was blushing. “I guess we have, sort of, but technically, I’m still a virgin.”
“Oh.”
“Does that bother you?”
“That you’re a virgin?”
“No, dumb ass,” she said. “Does it bother you that your sister fools around with a girl?”
Other than being a little jealous, it didn’t. “No, not at all, but what about boys, you think—”
“I’m not a lesbian,” she said. “If I were, I’d still want my first to be a guy, my true love. You know, the kind where you tattoo their name right here,” she pointed to her groin, “after you make love.”
Jeez. “Oh.” Now, he wished he hadn’t started this. “I guess. Hey, you’ll handle that thing with Gloria, right?”
“Sure, don’t worry about it.”
“Thanks. I need to go to bed,” he said.
“One more round.”
“No, I have no chance of winning. I can hardly keep my eyes open.”
“Sore loser,” Deana said.
“You have no idea how hard I worked today.”
“Fine, come on, I’ll clean up tomorrow.”
He followed Deana up the stairs, watching her ass change shapes with each step. His sister had a fabulous bubble-butt that anybody would look at if they had a chance, so he didn’t feel guilty. Deana stopped on the top step and turned around. He stopped and looked up. “What?”
“Thanks for playing,” she said and rested her forearms on top of his shoulders. “You’re a good brother.” Her hands joined and her arms tightened on his neck. “I’m glad…me and Gloria are lucky to have you as a brother.”
“Is everything alright with you, with us?”
“Yeah, it’s fine,” she said. “Being a teenager can be tough, though.”
“Tell me about it.”
Deana lifted her leg to his hip and rotated it, so her calf hugged his back. “Carry me.”
He stepped up and her other leg wrapped around him. He grabbed her butt first, then moved his hands to her lower back. She dug her chin into his shoulder.
He said, “You know how long it’s been since you made me carry you to your room after beating me at cards?”
“You used to carry me up the stairs,” she said. “Drop me off at my bed, please.”
It was a short trip from the basement door to her bed. He leaned over until her back touchdown, then he let go and started straightening up, but his sister’s arms and legs were still wrapped around him. She asked,
“How come you stopped?”
“Stopped!”
“Stopped carrying me.”
He wasn’t laying on top of her, but it was close enough to being between a girl’s legs that his body was responding. It was a wonderful position. “I guess we grew out of it.”
“I miss it, miss the way things were.”
“Me too,” he said. “Can I go now?”
“You used to kiss me good night after you dropped me off.”
“Dee, there’s things you don’t understand.”
“I think I do,” she said. “One kiss and you can go.” She touched her lips to his and a current flowed between them.
The inside of her mouth was hotter than he expected and her tongue felt better than he remembered. Her arms and legs tightened. He could blame it on her tomorrow. He pushed his hands under her back and shoved her to the middle of the bed. Now he was on top of her, between her legs. She dug her heels into his ass and pulled his groin into her crotch. He didn’t consider it humping her, but his erection was crushed against her pubic bone, and his body was gently hunching. His sister had to feel his desire. She knew how badly he wanted her and it didn’t scare her.
Thank God I left her door open. “Ah, Deana, I’m gonna go now, go to bed.”
Deana didn’t let go. She stared into his eyes, looking deep inside him. His body trembled. “That was a nice kiss,” she said. “Thank you.” Her arms and legs loosened.
“We can’t kiss like that anymore,” he said. “I, ah, I…I’m going. Good night.”
Deana kissed the tip of her finger and touched it to his lips. “Sweet dreams.”
Evan stopped in Deana’s doorway and looked back. His sister was right where he left her, flat on her back with her legs open. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkled, and her lips were curved up in a lazy smile. If she wasn’t so beautiful, it might be easier to resist her. “No more kissing,” he said and closed her door.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 16: Nothing to Prove
The next morning, Evan awoke refreshed from the dead sleep the previous day’s hard labor brought on. Tonight, he would be in Cindy’s car, doing hot laps. That was something to be excited about, so why was he still in bed, staring at the ceiling?
His mother never missed a go-cart race, and it didn’t matter where he finished, she always hugged him like he had won. She would want to be at the racetrack when he drove, but because of his father, he had to keep it a secret. That’s why he was still in bed, he wanted Deana to come upstairs and convince him that their mother needed to know and she would be able to help him deal with their father. Truthfully, Evan pictured Deana laying at his side, trying to convince him that kissing her was safe. It wasn’t. The night before, Deana had wanted him as much as he wanted her. The problem was, Deana could compartmentalize her feelings, but he’d be all in, head-over-heels in love with her, just like he used to be. He might be able to get away with driving Dale’s car, but he had no chance of keeping an ongoing love affair under wraps while living in the same house.
It’s time to get this show on the road, he thought and got out of bed. Doing hot laps wasn’t racing, but pressing the pedal down on eight-hundred horsepower was like kissing Deana—the most terrifying thing he could fall in love with. He made a vow, Deana’s lips are off limits.
Downstairs, the house was exceptionally quiet. After peeing and brushing his teeth, Evan passed Deana and Gloria’s rooms, both empty. Gloria hadn’t come upstairs to remind him about her game. She might need more time to get over having his cock head jammed into her crotch. At least the thing with Jayda had been worked out, sort of. He needed to avoid her. There was no telling how she would act. Jeez, there was no telling how he would act. Fucking Jayda was incredible, and he’d do it again if he got a chance. Sex was easy; he could do it ten times a day and enjoy it every time if love wasn’t involved. Though being in love with Stacey hadn’t been complicated, and the sex was great, too.
The kitchen light was off, but before he flipped the switch, Evan saw Deana. She was in a daze, staring into the sink with a towel on her head and one around her body. It would be immature, but he didn’t know how else to break the ice. Plus, it would serve her right for wearing a towel that barely reached the bottom of her butt cheeks. His mother busted him ever time he stepped out of the bathroom, yet Deana walked around the house like that.
He was close enough to touch her and about to shout, “Boo,” when he noticed how long her neck seemed without the cloak of black hair. It was narrow and delicate. He grabbed her by the shoulders, but she didn’t do her pathetic fear dance. She said, “Nice try, but you came down the stairs like a caveman.”
“Oh,” he said, still holding her. She smelled wonderful, and her neck was inviting his lips to touch it. He reached around her body, pressed his forearms into her stomach and pulled her against him. It wasn’t her lips, so it wouldn’t actually be kissing. His head bowed forward, and his rationalization backfired. How could anything be so soft and make him feel so good? He kissed the top of her shoulder, moved to the curve of her neck, then nibbled that tender flesh below her ear. Her head rolled forward and to the side. A low murmur rose from her throat.
Deana turned halfway, looked up and licked her lips. He closed his eyes and let it happen. Instantly, their passion was beyond what he was prepared to handle. He tightened his hold and lifted her into the kiss. How was he supposed to let her go?
The compressor cycled off, and the refrigerator went quiet. It was like he had just emerged from a dream and the only sound was their excited panting. “Ah, Deana.” He opened his eyes, and his sister was already staring at him. The look in her eyes wasn’t one he was familiar with, and it didn’t make him comfortable. “No, no more kissing.”
He let her go and stepped back. Deana reached for him, and her towel fell. She didn’t try to catch it. The image of Deana’s pink, cotton-puff nipples, erecting and turning a fiery, red scarred his brain. His eyes followed her stomach down to the hairless mound between her hips. The smooth flesh swelled on each side of the slice that cut across her pubic bone. His knees were weak.
“You look like you’ve never seen a naked girl before.”
Her voice snapped him out of the trance, and he stopped imagining he was kissing his way down her body. “I haven’t, um, haven’t ever seen anything so—” He stopped himself and looked around. It would be so easy to let it happen, and the most powerful thing he’d ever experience. Nobody would know, except them. “I mean I’ve never seen my sister naked.” It would change their lives forever.
“I’ve seen you naked.”
“That’s when we were kids,” he said. “We’re not supposed to see each other, or kiss. I can’t kiss you anymore.” He picked up the towel and pushed it at her. “Cover that.”
“Don’t you like it?” Deana asked, and took her time fastening the towel around her body.
“That’s the problem, I do… like it, too much.”
“I don’t mind,” she said. “You can kiss me anytime you want.”
“No, you don’t understand how it is for me.”
“Yes, yes, Evan, I do. I like it…like you kissing me. It makes me happy.”
“But it’s not right. It’s not supposed to happen.”
“Says who?”
He didn’t care whose rule it was, he wanted her, but he’d have to move out of the house if it happened. It wouldn’t be possible for him to resist touching her, all the time. “Everybody, everybody knows it…it isn’t supposed to happen.”
Deana’s voice was just above a whisper when she said, “Don’t be sorry. Kiss me if you want to,” then she started walking away.
“It’s too dangerous,” he said.
Deana kept on walking. Evan skipped breakfast and got out of the house like it was burning. He was rock hard and ready, but that didn’t scare him as it had before. His feelings were what terrified him. He thought he had been in love with Stacey, but he wouldn’t have been willing to die for Stacey. Chancing death to be with Deana, that was fine with him, but what would his father do to her? That was a risk he couldn’t take.
Jason read Darlene’s text one more time before he replied, “I’ll be there.” Considering how her last dream turned out, he was nervous about going back to Ms. Style’s house for this one, whatever it was. Darlene hadn’t said don’t bring Becky, but she also didn’t tell him he should, and the girl’s dreams were very particular. He couldn’t chance it, he’d worry about Becky later. It wasn’t his fault she went to the ballpark.
It was early for Gloria’s game, but Evan didn’t have anywhere else to go, so he went to the ballpark. He wanted to talk to Jason, even if he couldn’t tell him the truth, but Jason had things to do for his mother. It was about time, he thought because Jason never had chores
.
There were plenty of places to park close to field A, where Gloria would be practicing, but Evan parked at the far end of the lot and stayed in the car, listening to the radio. Avoidance was still his best strategy, but how could he do that? The softball sisters would be together, and Candy and Miss Tonya would be sitting next to each other on the bleachers. He wasn’t interested in sitting with the woman he wanted to have sex with and the one who had fucked his brains out. Miss Tonya, that was his problem, she had done this to him.
He left Jason a voicemail, “I have to get to the track early, so be ready. I’ll pick you up at four-thirty. If you’re not ready, I’m going without you, and I’m asking Billy Joe out.”
Jason pulled up behind an Acura TLX. Did that mean Ms. Style was home? He turned off his engine. Darlene hadn’t given him any details about her dream, but he had assumed she would be alone or with Brutus. He hadn’t liked lying to Evan about what he was doing, and he’d feel worse about it if he got to meet Ms. Style without Evan. A hot flash went through him. What if the dream involved Ms. Style? Evan would be mad, then. What choice did he have, though?
He couldn’t tell Evan about Darlene without explaining how it happened. One secret would uncover another, then another, and eventually Evan would know about Becky. That couldn’t happen. If the shoe were on the other foot, Evan would do the same thing. He opened his door, got out of the truck and started towards the gate. Darlene did tell him to meet her where they’d been last time, by the hot tub. Maybe she’d be in it with Ms. Style?
The softball sisters were together on the field with their team and coach. Evan breathed a sigh of relief when he didn’t see Miss Tonya or his mother. They must have gone shopping or something. He moved off to the side of the main bleachers so Gloria wouldn’t notice him. Once her game was about to start, he’d let her know he was there, then after she played, he could go to the racetrack, where it would be easy to stop thinking about what happened. For now, he was stuck with his thoughts of Deana’s naked body. Jeez, his sister stood there and made no effort to conceal her nudity. He had seen her in the shower but didn’t realize she had amazing pink caps and a perfect, bald pussy. How would those nipples feel on his lips and tongue?
The sound of flip-flops slapping the dirt told him what to expect, so he braced himself and waited. His name rang out, “Evan,” then he was stumbling forward. When the legs came around his waist, he grabbed them. It was a welcomed annoyance, but he said, “Damn it, Becky, what’s wrong with you.”
Becky asked, “Did you miss me?”
He hadn’t thought about Becky until now. Before Miss Tonya, he had already crossed a line. For years, Becky had been Jason’s little sister and a pain in the ass. Then one day, she was a flirt in a sexy pair of shorts. All Becky wanted was a kiss, and he ended up with her ass in his hands and her crotch grinding on his erection. The girl had morphed into a sexual creature who wanted to seduce him, and she had. Jason would be shocked if he knew what his sister was really like.
Now that her legs were wrapped around him and her crotch was hot on his lower back, all he could think about was Becky. “I guess,” he said. “Did you miss me?”
“Mm,” she purred in his ear, “I did.” Her legs squeezed. “Let’s sit down over there.”
“Okay, that would be better than me carrying you around all day.”
“I kinda like it,” she said, “but I think my butt might be hanging out.”
He dropped her and turned around. Becky was tugging on the end of a tiny black skirt. “Nice. Is it new?” Man, her entire ass must have been exposed, he thought.
“Thanks, glad you like it.”
He followed her, hoping she’d climb the bleachers so he could see if she was wearing underwear. Becky sat on the first row with her legs slammed together. He sat next to her.
Becky looked down at her painted toenails and said, “I thought you might be mad at me.”
“What for?”
She turned her head towards him, but her hair still hid her face. “Almost getting us caught by my mother.”
“You knew she was up?”
“She always gets up early.”
“Not too smart,” he said like he had sense.
“I know, I kinda lost my head. What about you?”
His excuse was that she started it and fucked his brains out. “How was I supposed to know she would be up. It’s your house.”
“Yeah, I guess,” she said and swept her hair over her shoulder. “It was good, right? I thought it was great.”
Other than Miss Tonya’s fuck clinic, Becky had been the best sex he’d ever had. She was tight and knew how to use it. “Yes, but it could have turned out bad,” he said. “Jason doesn’t know, does he?”
“No, you told me not to tell anyone.”
“Good, it’s better that way.”
“Secrets,” she said, “I think they’re exciting.”
You would, he thought. “Got any to tell me?”
“They wouldn’t be secrets anymore if I told you.”
He wouldn’t mind hearing things that Becky knew, but he was glad she knew how to keep a secret. “True.”
“I might have one,” she said. “It’s not actually a secret because I never said I wouldn’t tell.”
“What?” he asked.
“It’s about your,” she made quotes with her fingers, “little sister’s friend.” She pointed. “That one.”
“Hmm.” He looked in left field where Jayda was fielding balls that the assistant coach was hitting. His heartbeat increased drastically. Becky better not know about that. “Tell me.”
“You sure you wanna know?”
This most likely fell into the category of school girl gossiping, but he had to know if Jayda was blabbing. “Yes, tell me.”
“Not here,” Becky said and got up. “I’ll tell you in a secret place. It’s bad.” She crossed her right foot over her left and twisted like the cute, shy girl she used to be.
“Just tell me.”
“Over there, I’ll tell you over there.” Becky pointed, but he didn’t look. “Don’t you believe me?” she asked.
Unfortunately, he did. “I have to stay for Gloria’s game. Tell me here.”
“You need to hear this, they’re Gloria’s friends, but you’ll have to go over there for it.”
This couldn’t turn out any worse than the day she caught him outside the bathroom. “Somebody will get the wrong idea if I go there with you.”
“That’s not a problem,” Becky said. “You come after I’m already there.” She started walking. He checked to see if his sister had seen him, then watched Becky. Her ass was sexy as fuck in that skirt.
Darlene was in the same chair she’d been in last time, with the same black dog at her side. Her lips were slick with pink lip gloss. They curled up when he enter. He pictured them wrapped around his dick, but he wanted to kiss her.
Darlene’s grin vanished. “I know you think I’m nuts.”
He nodded, thinking about her last dream. “No.”
Darlene’s painted toes wiggled. “You okay with doing something nobody can know about?”
The dog’s eyes shifted to Darlene’s skirt, his followed. It was a pleated schoolgirl skirt and matching blouse, but the skirt wasn’t the proper length for any school’s dress code. He said, “Sure.”
“It has to be completely on the down-low.”
Darlene had already gotten fucked by Brutus in front of him, fucked him, and watched a dog lick his balls, what could be more on the DL than that? A queasy feeling crept into his stomach. Did she want him to get down on his hands and knees and let Brutus fuck him? “Was Brutus in your dream?”
“No, he wasn’t, but it looks like he thinks he might have a role…foreplay maybe,” Darlene said.
Jason’s cock snake was dangling down his pants leg, growing heavier by the second. The dog’s red, blue-veined prick had emerged from its sheath. They both had the same goal, fucking Darlene. She pulled a Sharon Stone and showed him her pussy. Brutus got on his feet.
The backdoor opened. “Brutus, you two-timing fleabag,” a woman said from the doorway. Brutus turned towards her, his ears hanging. He looked guilty.
“It’s my fault,” Darlene said.
“No, it’s my fault,” the woman said. “I should have taught him better manners.”
“Jason,” Darlene said, “this is Ms. Style Pioneer. This is Jason.”
“Nice to meet you, Jason,” the woman said. “Please, call me, Style. We’re not too formal around here.”
That was an understatement. “Nice to meet you, too,” Jason said. Now he knew what Evan had been trying to say. There was too much to take in all at once, and what his brain could grasp, he wouldn’t be able to describe later. Style Pioneer was as interesting as her name. Sexy, goth, maybe?
Brutus licked Darlene’s inner thigh, and she cooed. Jason watched to see how Style would react. She smiled without speaking. He gulped, wondering if Style knew Darlene fucked her dog.
“This is the boy from your dreams?” Ms. Style asked.
“Yes, it is,” Darlene said while holding Brutus’s head away from her lap.
He tried to figure out the relationship between Darlene and Style. The woman had her hair in a ponytail that was pulled out through the back of a ball cap. Her shirt and shorts were striped like New York Yankees uniforms.
Ms. Style put her hand on Darlene’s shoulder. “You sure you want to do this?”
“Absolutely,” Darlene said.
“Okay, I’ll be inside,” she said and went back in the house.
After checking, double checking and taking one last look over his shoulder, Evan ran up the mound of dirt. It didn’t seem like a giant pile anymore, but the cool, damp seclusion on the other side had the same naughty appeal it had five years ago when he French kissed Paula. Becky was waiting for him with her back against a tree. Her chest was pushed out and her nipples poked up under her shirt. Her feet were far enough apart that her skirt threatened to ride up and reveal the color of her underwear, or not.
Evan wiped his forearm across his forehead. His father told him to act like a responsible teenager when he went out in public, but responsible teenager was an oxymoron. “So, tell me,” he said.
She blew a small bubble and sucked it back before he could grab it. “I think you should kiss me first.”
“One kiss, then you tell!” He dipped down to meet her lips, knowing what kissing Becky would lead to. Their mouths joined, and his tongue pushed between her lips. He got her gum, chewed it a few times, then spit it into the woods. She sucked his tongue hard and held it with her teeth. Becky’s fingertips circled his waistband, then tucked under the edge. He eased his hands under her shirt and squeezed her waist. Her skin was warm and touching it released that chemical in his brain that made him senseless. His zipper went down, and his growing cock shoved against his underwear.
Becky pulled her mouth away. “Wow, you’re already hard.”
The cool damp air made his ball sack tighten. She raised her arms, and he lifted her shirt. The shape of her tits changed, and those freaky, candy-corn nipples shoved out and formed two cones. “You know this is dangerous and we shouldn’t be doing it, right?”
“I do,” she said and grabbed his dick. “I still can’t believe how hard it is. You’re like steel, like Superman.”
He smiled and took her nipples between his thumbs and index fingers. They fought against his pinch. Becky’s flushed face turned up. He reached under her skirt and picked her up by her tight little ass. Becky pulled her mouth away from his, huffed in three deep breaths and said, “Ah, kissing you gets me fucking hot.” She had a wicked gleam in her eyes, just like that morning in her bedroom. “Let’s do it.”
She cupped his balls in her soft palms and gently rolled them. He grunted and thrust his groin. His cock head skidded across Becky’s belly. She stepped back, tucked her thumbs under the edge of her skirt and took it down to her ankles, then picked it up and hung it over a branch. “I love getting naked outside. Don’t you?”
“I guess,” he said. Her protruding mound of chestnut hair and plump pussy lips made him want to be inside her, right now.
“It’s dangerous wearing such a short skirt without underwear.”
“I know.” She swirled her waist like a Hula dancer, stopping when her crotch was shoved out suggestively. “It’s exciting knowing that someone might see my ass.”
“You’re one of a kind.” He sucked a nipple until it wouldn’t stretch anymore, then held it with his teeth and batted the solid tip with his tongue. She tugged on his hair. He switched tits and grabbed her crotch. His middle finger squeezed into the wet groove and sawed over her swollen bud. “You’re already dripping.”
“I told you kissing you makes me hot.” She wiggled and rocked, grinding her clit on his thrusting finger. “I want you, ah, want you inside of me, now.”
That’s what he wanted, too, but he said, “Not so fast,” and got on his knees. Becky’s Kryptonite was in front of his face. He sat on his folded legs, grabbed her hips and yanked her pussy towards his mouth.
“Ah, I guess I can wait…if you’re gonna do that.”
His tongue shot into the gap, plunging inside her succulent lips. She moved in rhythm with his licking, her juices coating his taste buds. Jason’s sister was sweet like forbidden fruit. “Fuck, you do that as good as a girl.”
With his nose smashed on her pubic bone, he diverted his eyes up. Becky was biting her lower lip and twisting her nipples. “How do you know?”
Becky grinned, grabbed his hair, and leaned back so far he thought she should have fallen. His scalp stung. She let his hair go, threw her hands back and her body formed an arch. Becky was an undercover tumbler. “I’ve always wanted to try this,” she said.
It was the beginning of a back-bend-kick-over. He had this fantasy at gymnastics and during the upside down girl video that Jason sent him. Life definitely did not imitate porn, it was the other way around. He supported her ass with his hands and shoved his face between her legs, turning his head side-to-side to open the flaps and get his tongue into her. He thrust it deep and fast.
Becky’s stomach rolled, shoving her crotch up and down. She was fucking his face while he tongue fucked her pussy hole. Her approaching climax was very vocal, but he got her bulging clit in his mouth and thrashed it, anyway. “Shit, shit, oh, fuckin’ shit, I’m cumming, cumming, oh yes, I’m cumming.”
When she begged him to stop, he lifted his head and looked up her bent body. “Help me,” she said and reached out with one hand. “Pull me up, please, I don’t want to fall in the dirt.”
“I wanna see you finish that kick over.”
“Holy shit, I can barely hold myself up. How the fuck am I gonna flip myself over?”
“You’re flexible.” He slid his hand up her leg, over her hip, and across her tight abdomen. “Strong, too.” She grabbed his hand, and he pulled her up as he got to his feet.
“I used to do gymnastics,” she said. He pressed his lips to hers and slipped his pussy juice coated tongue inside her mouth. Becky sucked it, then licked his lips and chin. “Mm.” Her hand moved to his dick. “Wow, you’re even harder now.”
“Not satisfied yet?”
“Oh, very, but lay down anyway.”
He took his pants off and sat on them. Becky stood over his outstretched legs. Her crotch was in his face again, so he grabbed her ass and kissed her mound. She bent her knees, and he guided her descent, directing her towards his erection. “We shouldn’t be doing this,” he said. Of course, it was lame, but in the river of denial, where he lived, he could blame her after the fact.
“I know,” she said and stuffed a nipple in his face.
The slippery satin of her labia touched the dome of his cock. The head flattened out in the deep dish of her pussy groove. Her fingernails spiked into the back of his neck. His cock was about to bend or pop inside her. Becky’s inner thighs hugged his sides and her arms wrapped around his head. He pushed her down, and the tight ring stretched, then his dick top sank into her body. The magic happened, and pleasure washed over his mind. He wanted to enjoy this as long as possible, so he eased her down a little bit at a time.
All of Becky’s limbs clung to him. “Mm, it feels good,” she said.
“Does it hurt?”
“Of course it hurts.” She lifted up until the mouth of her pussy strangled the neck of his dick, then she started bouncing, taking more and more of him. “Mmm, it doesn’t hurt anymore.” She wrapped her hands around his neck and straightened her arms. Her ass cheeks grazed his thighs. He shoved her down until she was sitting on his legs with all of his dick buried in her.
Becky leaned away, and his lodged cock bent forward. “Look at it,” she said, staring between her legs. Her pussy lips were smashed aside by his vein throbbing log. The physical pleasure paled in comparison to the mental stimulation the view provided. It was hard to comprehend that he had shoved himself so far into her skinny body.
“It’s amazing, isn’t it,” she said. “You’re all the way up here.” She touched her stomach. “Shit, you’re so deep.” She leaned further back and forced his thighs to open. “I’ve never actually watched it happen like this. Makes me dizzy.”
He massaged the creamy groove with his thumbs, paddling her throbbing clit. It snapped between his finger and her pubic bone. Becky whimpered. “Oh, God, it feels so good,” she said and leaned back a little more.
The trunk of his dick was stuffed in Becky’s cunt like a dowel, holding her stiff body almost parallel to the ground. She shoved her elbows against the dirt to support her upper body. He grabbed her waist and flung her up and down his dick like a lightweight fucked doll. Her legs and muscled abdomen helped him bore into her body. His flesh glistened with her juices, then disappeared again. His balls were tight, ready to eject their burden, but he will them to hold on. He needed to see it happen, watch the young girl cum on his dick.
Becky’s nipples bloated to insane proportions, her tunnel spasmed and she screamed at the sky. Her clit was plump, her abs rippled and her body cantilevered from his groin. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, oh fuck.” She did half a sit up, then her head hit the ground.
“Oh, yes, yes…” His dick popped out of her quivering pussy, launching his orgasm as it sprang up. The first white stream splattered her stomach and heaving chest. He shoved his cock down. It slapped against her groin, and a rush of ball juice drew a line up her body. She lifted her head and watched his cock spurt cum on her belly.
“Look at all that,” she said. “Did you squirt that much inside me last time?”
“I guess.” He squeezed his shaft and pushed out the last drops, filling up her bellybutton. “That was great, wow, the best,” he said.
“I swear,” she gasped, “you fuck me so hard.” She smeared the creamy sauce over her mound, between her legs, and into her pussy groove. “That feels good on my sore pussy.”
“I think you actually fucked me…both times.” His orgasm was still waning, but seeing Becky finger painting her pussy with his sperm made him horny. He shook his head, then glanced at his watch. She continued squishing her inflamed swells with cum coated fingers. “Jeez, take me to your leader,” he said.
“What are you talking about?”
“Nothing,” he said. “This is still our secret, right?”
“Mm, one of my best secrets.”
Mine too, he thought and got to his feet, then helped her up. “Now, tell me, if there was anything to tell.”
Becky’s wide mouth curved up into a mischievous smirk. “You’re not gonna believe it.”
“I might,” he said.
“Those two, Jayda and Alex, they flip both ways,” Becky said.
“What?”
“You know, they go down on each other,” Becky said.
He acted surprised and skeptical. “Sure, and how would you know that, birds of a feather—”
“Hey, your sister is their friend.”
“How do you know, then?”
“They do it right here,” Becky said and giggled. “Can you believe that?”
“How did you see them without them knowing?”
“I’m sneaky,” she said.
Note to self, never do anything behind the dirt pile, again. “I gotta get to Gloria’s game.”
“You better put your pants on first.” She laughed.
Girls, jeez, they’re schizophrenic. “Nope, I think I’ll walk over there bare ass and see what happens.”
“I’d like to see that, but before you go, I need to ask you something.”
“What?”
“You ever think about having a threesome?”
About a thousand times this week, he thought. “With who?”
“With me.”
“And?”
“I don’t know, I’ll find somebody.”
“Sure, let me know,” he said and pulled his pants on. “Wait here a little while, just in case somebody is looking. Wouldn’t want anyone to get the wrong idea.”
“Don’t you mean, the right idea?”
Darlene stood and lifted the front of her skirt. He stared at the strawberry landing strip. Brutus licked her groin, and her fat pussy lips stretched around the knob of her pubic bone, following his tongue, then they fell back. The dog poked his cold nose between her legs, and she quivered. She arched back with her hands on her ass and pushed her crotch at Brutus. He licked her several times, exposing the inner meat of her pussy. “He’s such a bad doggy.” She giggled, and it reminded him of Becky. “Too bad he’s not part of my dream. You still wanna do this?”
If there was a chance of having sex with Darlene, why wouldn’t he? “Yes.”
Darlene stepped in front of him. “Good, just play along with whatever happens.” She started kissing him.
Jason wrapped his arms around her. Brutus was behind her, licking the white orbs of her butt. She reached back and pulled a cheek to the side, then moaned while the dog lapped at her anus. He didn’t want sloppy seconds today, but he knew Darlene would be in charge. What was Ms. Style’s role in this?”
They stared at each other until he felt awkward, then he put his mouth over Darlene’s, again and got a firm grip on her ass. The redhead’s lips, tongue, and passion were heavenly. Falling in love with her would be easy.
Darlene reached for his ass and pumped her groin against his. “I can’t wait to feel you inside me,” she said. “I’ve got to have it, have you in me, fucking me…fucking me hard.”
Ms. Style told him things weren’t too formal here but did that mean it was okay to fuck Darlene on the woman’s back porch? Darlene forced her hand between them and grabbed his cock. “Oh, god, I need this fat cock in me…now.” She started opening his jeans.
It was the bottom of the first inning when Evan got back from the dirt pile. Gloria’s team was on the field. She was playing left. He stayed off to the side, leaning against an oak tree. His mother and Miss Tonya were in the bleachers, but he wasn’t ready to face them. He was too busy reveling in his latest sexual conquest. Any guilt that he should have felt about fucking Jason’s sister at the ballpark was neutralized by seeing Deana naked. Becky liked sex, and secrets with no strings attached, it was a perfect distraction for him. With his sister’s and his mother, there were strings attached, ropes really, and they would be tied around his neck if he got caught.
The crack of a bat hitting a ball drew his attention to the game. It was a pop-fly. He clenched his jaw and watched his sister position herself. He saw it, then heard the ball slapping leather. Gloria made the catch, and he grinned with pride.
“What the hell is going on here?” Style said and slammed the door. “You little tramp. I take my eyes off you for a minute, and you’ve got your tongue in someone’s mouth and your hands in their pants.”
“But, Mom,” Darlene said.
Jason couldn’t move, breathe or stop staring stupidly with his jaw hanging down. The woman looked pissed, and Darlene seemed as shocked as he was. “I, um, I—“
“Shh,” Style said. “You like my daughter?”
He gulped and looked back and forth from Ms. Style to Darlene with his head nodding. “That’s good,” Style said. “Were you planning on putting your cock in her?”
“Mom, we were just kissing.”
“Really,” the woman said, and moved behind him. Darlene was facing him, her eyes down. “Just kissing, huh?” Style reached around him and grabbed his package. “I’m pretty sure he was planning on doing something with this!” She squeezed.
“Mom, you’re embarrassing me.”
“Oh, am I?” Style yanked his zipper down. “Don’t you think your behavior embarrasses me? Every time I turn around, you’re getting fucked. I think you need to learn a lesson, once and for all.”
“I can’t help it, mom, I’m always horny,” Darlene said. “I must have been born this way.”
“Well then, I guess we’ll have to take care of your problem.” Style stuffed her hand inside Jason’s pants. “Damn, he’s hung like a horse. I think you might finally learn your lesson.”
“Mom, please.”
Jason didn’t think it was possible that Ms. Style could be Darlene’s mother, but he made a face that pleaded with Darlene for a sign that this was her dream being played out. All she did was watch his pants go down his legs. “Mom, stop, he’s my boyfriend…you can’t do that to my boyfriend.”
“I’m only going to get him ready,” she said and pulled his dick back between his legs. “Then I’m going to watch you, like when I made you smoke that cigarette in front of me. You never smoked again.” Ms. Style’s teeth scraped over his thick cock head and sucked him into her blazing mouth.
“Look at these giant balls,” Style said and cinched her fingers around his sack, then took his balls back between his legs. “They’re smooth and ready for your mouth.”
Darlene squatted and her thighs spread, forcing the tiny skirt up. He stared at her crotch, wishing his face were under it. She looked around his legs and asked, “What are you doing to him?”
Style answered the question by sucking one nut into her mouth, then the other. He gasped. She sucked harder and backed up, stretching his sack until his balls popped out of her mouth. “Mm, these big fat balls are gonna slap your clit silly while he’s ramming your cunt,” Style said and pulled his cock up towards his ass crack. “You probably wanted to give him head before you let him fuck you right under my nose, right?” She released his dick, it swung through his legs and whacked Darlene in the chin, then hung there, pointing at her face. She didn’t move.
Ms. Style’s hand came around his leg and wrapped around the base of his cock. She clamped down and forced the top half of his dick to swell, then she lifted it and whipped it down against Darlene’s face. The wet thud shook Darlene’s cheeks. “Show me what you like to do,” Style said.
Darlene rubbed the tube snake all over her face. Style pushed his head against Darlene’s lips. “Show me how you give head.”
The more bizarre the scene got, the more confident Jason felt. The idea that Darlene had a dream about having her mother act like Ms. Style, excited him. His mother would have a different reaction if she caught Becky blowing him, but if she acted like Style, he wouldn’t complain.
Darlene’s luscious lips puckered and wet the tip of his prick. “Don’t act shy because I’m here,” Style said. “Open wide and get it in your face. You know that’s what you want.”
Darlene’s blue eyes strained upward, watching him, while her lips circled his head. Her tongue tip poked at his slit circled his knob, then suction caused her cheeks to cave in. He felt the tingling of blood being drawn into his dick head. His rod got coated with more spit each time she went forward. The high school girl looked better giving head than any porn blow job he had seen. He wanted to help her by thrusting into her face, but Style’s hands were strong, and they had a firm grip on his ass.
The hands restraining him were gone, so Jason started rocking, pumping his cock head into the narrow throat tube. The front of Darlene’s blouse was getting wet with drool, and he wished it was her tits catching the overflow. Style got hold of his balls again, and his fucking motion had to stop. The slurping sound reached his ears a nanosecond after he felt his nuts plunge inside the woman’s mouth. Darlene sucked hard and fast, trying to get his balls to unload, but Style was sucking them back between his legs. He needed to shoot the torrent of cum down Darlene’s throat, but it was being pulled in two different directions.
When his family jewels snapped free, Jason jammed his dick inside Darlene’s face. Her mouth juices spewed out around his shaft, and she jerked back, gagging. “Now he’s ready to give you what you wanted,” Style said.
Darlene wiped her face on her arm and sat on the floor. He realized he was going to have sex while somebody he didn’t know watched. It was one thing having Style behind him directing, but now she was kneeling next to Darlene. What would it be like if he was fucking somebody’s real daughter in front of them?
“Get on your hands and knees,” Style said. “That’s how you want it, like a dog, right?” She looked at him and shook her head. “Can you believe my daughter lets the dog do her?”
He didn’t say anything. Darlene was taking off her top, and he was fascinated again by her tits. They swung together, bounced and settle out to her sides. Her freckled cleavage was wide and moist with sweat and spit. He prayed this dream included him titty fucking her because that was one of his biggest fantasies.
“No, leave it on,” Style said, and flipped the skirt up on Darlene’s back, exposing that fabulous ass. Other than Evan’s mother, he had never seen a more bodacious ass.
“Get that thing over here.” Style grabbed his dick and jerked it several times, then she jammed his cock head into Darlene’s pussy groove and dragged it up and down. “Mm, look how wet and ready she is for you.”
“But, Mom, you can’t watch,” Darlene said. “It’s weird if your mother watches you have sex.”
“Not as weird as it’s gonna be when you watch me get fucked.”
“What?”
“That’s right, next time I catch you being a slut, I’m going to fuck your boyfriend right under your nose. See how you like that.”
Jason wanted her to act like a slut and almost said so.
Darlene’s hot pussy juice had coated his bulbous knob. He tried to pretend Style wasn’t there, staring like she was ready to rate him, but her hand was still on his cock.
“Go on, give it to her,” Style said, and tightened her grip on his shaft. “Shove that thick, meaty cock inside her. I want to watch it, see you fuck my daughter. Don’t go easy, shove it right in there.”
He did, and Darlene whimpered. Style released his dick and moved behind him, then her vise-like hands were back on his ass, shoving him forward. Darlene looked back over her shoulder and said, “Ahh, Mom, not so much…it’s too much.”
“Shh, don’t be silly,” Style said and pushed more of him into Darlene. “A slut like you can handle it.”
Ms. Style had one hand on his stomach and the other on his ass. He tried to get into a rhythm, but her fingertip poking his anus made his motion jerky. “Fuck that tight pussy,” she said close to his ear. “Give it to that horny bitch…give her all of it. Make her scream.”
“Ahhhh, ahhh, oh yes, oh Mommy.” Darlene’s climax had started.
Holy shit, he thought, this is bizarre, and I love it. Darlene’s orgasm flooded her tube and allowed him to go full bore. His balls slapped against her pubic bone. She came like Becky, noisy, hard and wet. The overflow of pussy fluid dripped from his tightening nuts sack. “Mm, mm, I’m, ah, I’m gonna—”
“Don’t pull out,” Style said. “Do it, do it in her. Oh, yes, fill my daughter’s cunt with that hot load of cum.”
Jason didn’t have a choice, the woman pressed her body against his back. Her hands were on his hips, and her groin was humping his ass while he humped Darlene. Darlene’s arms gave up, and her face and chest went to the floor. Her big, sexy ass was jacked up, and her cheeks opened wide. The concave brown ring turned upward like it was begging to have something shoved in it.
His balls jerked and pushed the last few drops of cum inside Darlene. Sex was ruined for him because nothing would ever top this. How the hell was he going to keep it to himself?
Gloria’s team won their first game in the best of three series. Evan was impressed with her play. She wasn’t as tall as most of her teammates, but she was thicker and packed a punch when she connected with the ball. He thought she had the potential to be an impressive ballplayer if she wanted to. He was hoping they won the second game, too. If not, he would have to leave during the tiebreaker.
Evan sat on the first row of the bleachers and sent Jason a text reminding him that he couldn’t be late, then he went back to watching Gloria, Jayda and Alex in the dugout. He was looking for a sign. Gloria had to know about her friends, didn’t she?
“Girl, you’re a freak,” Ms. Style said.
Darlene sat up and switched off the water jets. “You didn’t seem to have any trouble playing your part.”
“I was just playing the role you gave me,” Style said. “Would you really want your mother to act like that?”
“I don’t know. I’ve tried to imagine what she’s like, but I can’t. I have no idea what I’d want from her. It was more Becky’s fantasy, anyways, and she would love a mother like that.”
“Any chance?”
“Not sure, but her mom is pretty sexy,” Darlene said, “and we definitely gave Jason something to think about.”
“You getting sweet on him?”
“Maybe…a little. It’s a great package deal, for sure. Becky’s more of a sexaholic than me, and she doesn’t mind sharing.” Darlene pushed off and floated over to Ms. Style. “What about you?” She rubbed her breast on Style’s arm. “You seemed pretty sweet on him…yourself. Thought you might go off script.”
“I promise, it was hard,” Style said.
Darlene reached under the water. “You’re still excited.”
“You watch your sexy ass getting screwed and see how excited you get.”
“I promise, my next dream will make you happy.” She moved her mouth to Ms. Style’s and licked all the way around her lips, then stuck out her tongue. Style sucked it in, squeezed it between her lips and used her own tongue to play with it. Her hand was on Darlene’s tit, sensually rolling her nipple.
“Mm.” Darlene ducked under the water. Style groaned and grabbed the sides of the hot tub.
Darlene burst from under the water and gasped for air. “I can’t hold my breath long enough. You need to get that thing above water so that I can finish.”
“You know it would be better if—”
“Nobody will ever know,” Darlene said and kissed Ms. Style. “At least nobody we don’t want to know. Sit on the edge. I’ve imagined this for months.”
“Sweetheart, your imagination is going to get you in trouble.”
“Mm. Maybe, but I’ll only be young once, so I better enjoy it while it’s still fun.” Darlene put her hands on Style’s neck and let them slide down her rising body. When the woman’s ass reached the edge of the tub, and her legs were opened wide, Darlene pushed her hair back and got her face below Style’s crotch, looking up her body. “Every time I see this,” she said, and pressed a hand to each side of Ms. Style’s stiff cock, “I think I died and went to heaven.” She kissed the ridge between the tightly drawn testicles and worked her way up.
“There isn’t anything sexier than you giving head.”
Darlene grinned, then sucked all of Style’s cock in. She liked sexy girls, and she liked dick, but she loved Ms. Style and would do anything to make her happy. If her mother happened to act like Ms. Style Pioneer, that wouldn’t be such a bad thing, would it?
“Ah, damn it,” Style groaned and pumped her hips.
Darlene tightened her mouth and tongue on the thrusting cock and let Ms. Style face fuck her until the orgasm was coming, then she backed up. She wanted to watch it blast out of the woman’s prick and feel it splash on her face and tits.
The first jettison of cum struck her between her eyebrows and ricocheted up her forehead. She grabbed the spurting cock and aimed it, so she got some in her mouth, on her lips and cheeks, then she lifted her tits and pressed the pulsing dick between them. Nobody shot cum as hard or as much as Ms. Style. It fascinated her that a woman as sexy as Style could have that much man juice inside her. She squeezed her tits together on the drooling cock and moved up and down. She liked the way a slippery dick felt in her cleavage.
“Phew, you know how to make me feel good,” Style said and slid down in front of Darlene.
“That’s my favorite thing to do…mm…make you feel good.” Style’s strong arms held her tight. The woman made her feel more loved than any of her foster parents ever had. “Thanks for being such a good friend to me.”
Style said, “That’s my favorite thing to do,” then she pulled Darlene to her, and they sank under until the hot water reached their chins. “You’re a very special girl.”
Darlene shivered and tightened her hold on Ms. Style.
At four fifteen, Evan climbed the bleachers and moved over until he was in front of his mother and Miss Tonya. Gloria’s series had gone to game three, and it was a three-three tie. “Mom, I’ve gotta go. Tell Gloria I said she played great, and buy her some ice cream for me. I hope she understands.”
His mother smiled. “I’m sure she won’t,” she said, “but you’re an awesome brother. She’ll still love you.”
It could’ve been his imagination or paranoia, but Miss Tonya’s expression suggested she was trying to make him uncomfortable. “Not sure what time I’ll be home. Cindy’s race is usually last, but sometimes they change the order up, then I might be home earlier, but most likely after eleven.” He needed to get out of there, fast.
“I’m sure I’ll be asleep by then, but send me a text when you’re leaving the track.”
Jeez, this is awkward. His mother looked like she expected a kiss, which would have been normal, but Miss Tonya looked like she wanted one, too. “I’ll text you,” he said, and moved his head between theirs. “Okay, bye.” He kissed his mother’s cheek, closed his eyes and made a kissing sound towards Miss Tonya, then faked a laugh. “Bye, Sweetheart.”
He walked away as fast as he could without looking suspicious, then he called Jason and left him a voice mail, “Have no idea where you been all day, but I’m headed your way. Be ready.”
Candy and Tonya watched Evan hurry down the bleachers. “Sweetheart, really,” Candy said. “Is there something I should know about?”
“I wish,” Tonya said. “What’s going on with him? That boy is up to something.”
“You noticed,” Candy said. “He’s got something going on at the racetrack that he doesn’t want me to know about.”
“With his gorgeous cousin, ooh,” Tonya said. “That’s taboo.”
Candy thought about Cindy for a minute, then said, “Yes, but not the way your dirty mind imagines it.”
“Tell me about it and tell me what you’re going to do about your sister,” Tonya said and put her hand on Candy’s thigh.
Candy looked at her friend’s hand and said, “Well, it’s more complicated than whether or not I should go see her.”
Ten minutes later, Evan beeped his horn at Jason’s house, then waited for his friend to come out. “It took you long enough.”
“Sorry, I was in the shower,” Jason said.
“Shower, why take a shower? We’re going to get covered in dirt.”
“Um, I needed one. I was busy all day, and I needed one,” Jason said.
“So, what did you have to do?” Evan asked.
“What, what do you mean?”
“I mean, with your mother or for her.”
It took forty minutes to reach the race track. The number of words Evan and Jason exchanged could have fit in a ten-minute trip. The truth in their conversation could have been covered before they reached the end of Jason’s driveway. Evan wanted to talk about what happened with Deana that morning, but Jason would have said, “You should have fucked Deana right there in the kitchen. I would have done it.” That wasn’t true, though, because nobody had those kind of feelings for their sister. Jason would have been imagining Deana, not Becky. Even a dog fucker wouldn’t do their sister.
Evan went to Cindy’s car hauler and left Jason by the ticket booth with Billy Joe, so they could wait for KK to get away from her mother. Cindy was in the back section where she, “Got in the zone,” and changed into her race suit. He poked his head around the edge of the curtain divider and said, “Hi.”
“Shit, Evan, what are you doing!” Cindy dropped the front of her shirt over her opened jeans.
“Oh, sorry, I didn’t think—”
“It’s okay, come in,” she said. “You startled me.”
“I wanted to talk to you,” he said. “I can come back after you finish.”
“We’re family, just come in and close that,” Cindy said, waving her arm. “No need to show everybody.”
He stepped behind the partition into the small cubicle. “But—”
“You’ve seen me in a bikini,” Cindy said, and shifted her hips right, left, right, “smaller than these granny-panties.”
That was true, and he always enjoyed it, but the last thing he needed was a reminder of Deana’s long, lean, legs or her chest. His cousin’s breasts were a bit larger, but they were the same firm shape, high on her chest. He wondered if they had the same amazing nipples.
“You don’t have to stare,” Cindy said.
“I wasn’t staring,” he said and looked at the ceiling. “I thought you were going to put your race suit on.”
“This early, when you’re doing the hot laps,” she said. “Hell no, it’s too hot.”
“Right,” he said and watched her out of the corner of his eye. It wasn’t his intention, but he saw Cindy shove her middle forward and tug the shorts over her butt. For a split second the panties were stretched tight and dug into her crotch. A bikini might have been smaller, but the fact that it was Cindy’s underwear made it more exciting.
“So, did you want to talk?”
“Oh, yeah, I did.”
“Darn, I thought you came because you missed me and wanted to see my panties.”
Not only did she look like Deana, but she also had the same smart-ass wit. “I came because you’re my hero and you’ll know how to help me.”
“Wow, if you only knew,” Cindy said. “This is about racing, right?”
She reads minds, too. “Yes, I need to—”
“You didn’t ask your father, and now you’re scared.”
“How do you know that?”
“I have my sources,” Cindy said. “Now, listen, I told you not everybody was happy that I wanted to race, but I had to—”
“But my father is doing everything to keep me away from it. Doesn’t even want me helping you at the shop. Wants me to get a job.”
She stepped closer. “I had to get a job, too. Your father’s company didn’t always sponsor me. You want your independence—want to be grown up and do what you want?”
“Right, yeah, I want to race.” He inched back. “I’ve always wanted to race, and I thought—”
“If I left you’d get to drive my car,” she said.
“Yes, and now he’s pulling this,” Evan said. “What’s wrong with him?”
“I can’t answer that question, but I know that look in your eyes. You’re desperate.”
“Yes, yes I am,” he said. If she only knew. “What can I do?”
“When you get to a place where you want something, love it and have to have it, then you take it. Like the commercial, ‘Just do it.’”
“Huh?”
“I’ll deny saying that, and we may both lose our inheritance, but sometimes you have to take a chance on what you want and worry about how it works out down the road.”
Evan stood there without speaking. The person he had looked up to his whole life, told him to do something his father said he couldn’t do. The balance of power had shifted. It wasn’t a landslide that gave him all the confidence he needed to plow ahead without worrying about disobeying his father, but it was a start. “Okay,” he said.
“Now, get over to Dale’s pits. Watch and listen. Ask questions if you’re not sure about something. Then, you should take my video camera and record his race from the turn-one fence.”
“Turn-one, that’s where you get hit with all the chunks of mud and shit that the cars throw up the hill.”
“It’s also where you see how the car comes off turn four to take the green flag. You see how it gets down into one, off two and down the backstretch. That’s the most dangerous and important part of the race. Watch the video until you can imagine yourself in the car, using your arms and legs to make it happen,” Cindy said. “You think I woke up one day and knew how to race? No, I became a student and took clumps of mud to the head long before anybody helped me.”
“I’ll do that,” he said. “You sure you want me to do hot laps? I know how important that is to you for setting up the car.”
“You’ve done it before and come back with good data, I trust you.”
He loved his cousin more now than ever before. “You’re the best!” He hugged her. “I’m going to listen and learn. See you after Dale finishes his hot laps.”
“Evan, you’re taking a stand for what you want, I’m proud of you.”
Cindy’s smile transported Evan back to the kitchen sink, with Deana. His sister had that same peaceful smile, even though he was staring at her naked body. He wished Deana could be with him when he decided to, Just do it.
Becky read the text from Darlene, “Call me.” She went to her room and closed the door. Darlene was the one person she could tell, but Darlene wouldn’t want to hear about Evan unless she worked it in the conversation just right.
Darlene answered, “Still mad?”
“I am.”
“Figured, but it wouldn’t have worked if you came,” Darlene said.
“Why not?”
“It just wouldn’t have.”
“Well, how did it go?”
“Great!” Darlene said. “You should have seen the look on his face.”
“I should have.”
“You know what I meant.”
“How did he react?”
“He thought it was for real at first. He was freaking out, but when he realized it was an act, he loved it.”
“Mm, I bet.”
“Don’t think he’ll ask your mother to watch, but we gave him something to think about and I guarantee you he’s gonna be horny tonight.”
“Too bad I’m so sore,” Becky said.
“Sore, why?”
“I ran into Evan, and my pussy is going to be feeling it for days.”
There was a long pause before Darlene asked, “Days, hmm, he that big?”
Becky smiled, excited she was going to get to talk about it. “No…well, he is, but he’s stiff, rock hard, and he fucked me so—”
“Becky?”
“What?”
“Weren’t you on top?”
“How’d you know?”
“You like it on top,” Darlene said, “and if you were on top, that means you fucked yourself too hard, again.”
“I couldn’t help it,” Becky said. “I got carried away. I’ve wanted to do it at the ballpark forever and—”
“At the ballpark, you got fucked at the ballpark?”
“Yup, and that’s why I kinda went crazy. It was like the morning my mother was up and we did it in my room, except more dangerous. We fucked fifty feet away from parents and coaches. You know I love taking my clothes off outside, but sex in public is a thousand times better.”
“Girl, I think your mother is right, you need medication.”
“Look who’s talking,” Becky said. “No, Mommy, you can’t do that to my boyfriend.”
“It was your idea, not mine,” Darlene said, “and, I wasn’t out in public, and I’ve never pissed on the floor at the store.”
“Well, I’ve never held a freshman down so other girls could sit on her face.” Becky grinned and reveled in the memory. Rhina’s thick thighs beside her head and her black pussy coming down on her face had been a frightening moment, which she loved.
“You will,” Darlene said.
Mm, I got one in mind, she thought. “I wish you were here,” Becky said.
“No, I wish you were here.”
“Still at Style’s?”
“No, I told you I was watching Jordan tonight.”
“Oh, yeah, I forgot. How is Boy George?”
“He’s happy to see me,” Darlene said.
“You don’t really let him lick you, do you?”
“Why, wouldn’t you?”
“I don’t know, it seems weird. I’d watch you do it.”
“Maybe Jason can bring you over?”
“No, he went to the races.”
“Ah, too bad,” Darlene said. “I bet if you watched, you’d wanna do it.”
“It’s not on my bucket list, but who knows…you know how I am.”
“Yeah, I think I do.”
Becky said, “I want details,” and stuffed her hand down her pants. “Tell me exactly how it happened.”
“Okay, here goes…”
“Where were you?” Jason asked when he found Evan on his way to Dale’s pits. “I couldn’t find you.”
“I was checking out Cindy in her panties,” Evan said.
“Yeah, in your dreams.”
“Yours too,” he said. “Where’s your girlfriend?”
“She’s with ticket girl. They’ll be around when KK is done selling tickets,” Jason said.
“You don’t seem disappointed.”
“Oh, I am, but I’m playing it cool. I want them to think I’m not interested, then maybe KK will back off, and I can sneak Billy Joe off somewhere.”
“As long as you tell me about it, I won’t be mad if you miss my hot laps.”
“Thanks,” Jason said. “You think she’s a Gojoe like KK said?”
Evan seized the opportunity to twirl his imaginary mustache. “Not sure, but it’s worth an investigation.”
They laughed, then he said, “I’m going to be totally paying attention to everything happening in Dale’s pits. Cindy told me I should do what I want and worry about what happens later.”
“Easy for her to say, she doesn’t have to deal with your dad.”
“My plan is to keep it a secret, but if he finds out, at least I took a shot at what I love.”
“Can I give you a list of the stuff I want? After you’re dead, Deana can give it to me. Mm, I like how that sounds.”
“Shut up,” he said. “I might get grounded, but he’s not that bad, he won’t hurt me.”
“I hope not, but just in case, if you’re not around, can I take a crack at Deana?”
“I’ll come back from the dead and make your life hell.”
“What about your mom’s mini-me?”
“How would you feel if I was trying to get in Becky’s pants?”
Jason lowered his voice, “I don’t think you’d have to try very hard. I heard she’s pretty easy.”
“Jeez,” he huffed, “never mind. We’re here. I need to concentrate.”
“Fine,” Jason said, “I’ll walk around and check out all the cars.”
“Cars have wheels, you’ll be checking out the things with legs,” Evan said. “Have fun.”
Evan felt awkward at first with the two adults he barely knew, but Dale and Harry knew Cindy well, and they treated him like a team member. He got in their conversations, asked informed questions, and turned wrenches when he was told. He was starting to feel like one of the regular Saturday night racers, and he liked it. So what if his father and Uncle JC were looking at other drivers to replace Cindy. She wanted him to drive her car when she went to college, and he thought Uncle JC would go for it. Now all he had to do was prove he was good enough.
When Dale declared the car ready for hot laps, Evan said, “I’m going over to Cindy’s to see if Uncle JC needs any help.”
“Doing hot laps for your cuz?” Harry asked.
“She said I could.”
“Might as well do mine, too,” Dale said.
“Sir?”
Harry slapped him on the shoulder. “Don’t worry, you’ll still have time to do Cindy’s, after.”
Evan must have been standing there with his mouth hanging open because Dale said, “If you don’t hurry up, you ain’t gonna have time.”
“Don’t you need to do them?” he asked.
“Not as much as you,” Harry said. “Been a good while since you drove her.”
“That’s right,” Dale said, “Go get dressed and get back here, unless you don’t wanna do it.”
“I do, I do,” Evan said. “I’ll hurry.”
While Evan was pulling the fire resistant suit over his jeans, Cindy said, “Relax. This isn’t a big deal, it’s hot laps. You done it before.”
“Not in Dale’s car,” he said.
“You drove it balls to the wall for fifty laps,” she said. “This time I’ll be on the radio talking you through it.”
“I guess.”
“It’s only hot laps in a Super Stock,” Cindy said. “Come right back after. You know my father is going to tell you fifty things before you go out in my car.”
“I will,” he said.
“He’ll be watching you tonight,” Cindy said. “Give him a good show.”
Evan walked at jogging speed. He was more nervous now. What if his father had changed his mind after meeting with Uncle JC, and tonight was like an interview? Impress his uncle, then his uncle would tell his father to let him take over for Cindy.
Jason stood next to Cindy on the grass hill above turn four. She had a pair of binoculars, a small Motorola radio and an ass that he couldn’t stop peeking at. “Is he coming yet?” he asked.
“He’s in line next,” Cindy said. “They only let a few cars on each time. Cuts down on crashes.”
“Crashes, they can crash during hot laps?”
“Sure.” She turned towards him. “It’s not called cold laps.”
“Oh,” he said, feeling more nervous. “Evan said it was to feel the car out and check track conditions.”
“Yes, but you can check out the competition, too,” Cindy said, her intensity growing. “You get into it, try and get in the head of someone you’re worried about. Hopefully, they’ll show you what they got. A smart driver will hold back…hide something, but nobody likes to be passed, not even during hot laps.”
“Oh, you know a lot, don’t you?”
Cindy got closer and said, “You have no idea.”
“Oh.”
“Those two girls you been following around, they’re a bit off.”
“Um, I just met them. Billy Joe seems nice.”
Cindy hung the binoculars around her neck, then pulled her hair out from under the strap. He watched it fan out on her shoulders and back. His mouth was dry. “She might be nice, but watch out for KK, she’s trouble.”
“Huh?” Now his throat was completely stuck to itself.
“Here we go,” Cindy said and keyed the mic on the radio. “Go high if you hear me.”
The number sixteen, Hansen muffler shop car moved to the outside of the back straightaway. Jason asked, “What kind of car is that?”
“Monte Carlo,” Cindy said.
It didn’t look anything like Evan’s car, but he didn’t ask why.
Cindy held the radio to her mouth. “There’s a big bump in the middle of three and four, and in one. Hit both of them as hard as you can.”
Jason scratched his head. “What?”
“It’s better to hit them during hot laps, so you know how it’s gonna upset the car.”
“Oh, hate to upset your car,” he said. “Sorry, I didn’t wash you yesterday, Honey.” Evan passed in front of them. The flagman waved his fist at Evan. “Is he upset, too?”
“Smart ass,” Cindy said and pushed the talk button. “Low, go low, hit it.”
“Whoa!” Jason jumped up on his toes. “Shit, he’s–Oh, he saved it. Didn’t he?”
“That’s what it means to upset the car. It’s better to know what’s going to happen when there aren’t cars all around you.”
“Yeah, I bet.” He realized this was serious shit. “Is he going to be alright?”
“He’ll be fine.”
Evan had seen the flagman’s fist and knew he only had five laps to make an impression, then he almost lost it in turn one. If there had been a car on his outside, he would have taken both of them out. His second lap was going well until Cindy told him to slow down and let the three cars behind him catch up. The first one reached him and blew past. Cindy said, “Keep up, that guy ain’t got shit. Stay on his ass like it’s mine.” Man, he loved the way she talked about racing.
Evan slammed the gas pedal to the floor and got closer, but he could feel the other two cars buzzing nearby like a swarm of hornets. The edgy feeling you get when you think there might be a car in your blind spot on the highway, was a joke compared to going ninety on dirt with no mirrors and making split-second decisions. He went in lower than the guy in front, the one who didn’t have shit, but he couldn’t make the pass. Then one of the hornets behind him stung his ass and got him squirrelly. Cindy echoed in his helmet, “Evan, don’t slam it in there like that. She’s a virgin, go in easy…ease it in, then speed up.”
Jason pretended he hadn’t heard Cindy, and asked, “Are they supposed to bump him like that?”
Cindy lowered the glasses and said, “That wasn’t a bump, it was a rub. If he’d bumped Evan while he was swinging his ass like a slut, it would’ve spun him.” She hit the radio button and said, “You’re loose, act right.”
Jason’s hands hurt from making fists. The flagman pointed one of the flag poles at Evan, then held it straight up with the flag wrapped around it. He wondered if Evan had done something wrong. “Oh, oh, oh,” he said while hopping up and d
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 17: The truth will set you free
Deana’s day was ending the way it started, in disappointment, but she only wasted a minute sulking about what happened in the hallway, then eased back into bed.
“Well, what happened?” Rebecca asked and rolled on her back next to Deana. “That didn’t take long enough.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Evan, I thought you left to go find Evan?”
“Rebecca!”
“I thought after this morning; you’d make sure it happened. Did you change your mind? You don’t want him to be your first, anymore?”
“It’s midnight.”
“So, isn’t that why you snuck out?”
“I didn’t sneak out,” Deana said. “I had to pee. I was being quiet, so I didn’t wake you, that’s all.”
“And you just happened to have to pee when Evan finished showering.”
“No, I had to go before that, but he was in the shower, so I had to wait. And I didn’t go when he finished, I waited a few minutes.”
“You chickened out.”
“Reb, this is a big deal.”
“Huge!”
“That’s right, huge. Maybe reality hit. He’s my brother. It’s not like we can have a relationship. Everybody knows he’s my brother. Shit, we’re twins.”
“Dee, what’s really bugging you?” Rebecca asked. “I saw you kick Teddy. Are you scared?”
“No.”
“It’s normal, even if he wasn’t your brother, but you said you want your first time to be with somebody you really, really love, and you don’t want to wait.”
“Okay, so I’m nervous,” she said. “Let’s not talk about it anymore…Today has already been a letdown, and it’s late.”
Rebecca sighed. “Okay.”
“Thanks, Reb. I love you.”
“Prove it, kiss me.”
Deana felt her tension ease. She put her hand on Rebecca’s stomach. “Hey!” She felt around under the covers. “What happen to your PJs?”
“I took them off.”
She considered the situation for a second, then said, “We can’t cuddle like this.”
“I know,” Rebecca said.
Deana pushed her cotton pants down, kicked them off and removed her top; then she threw them. “Now we can cuddle.”
“Baby, you can spoon me all night.”
“Mm, you’re so good to me,” she said.
“Friends with awesome benefits.” Rebecca got on her side and wiggled back into the silky curves of Deana’s body.
Deana put her arm around Rebecca’s waist and slipped her thigh between Rebecca’s. A soothing peace warmed her heart, and a tear trickled from her eye. She had fallen for the tumbler in a bad way.
The last summer vacation of Evan’s high school years was the one he expected the most out of. Making out with Deana in front of Rebecca had kicked it off with a bang. Did that foretell of or pave the path to this?
If his mother hadn’t stopped him, he would have had her ass in his hands, and he would have been ramming his cock into her crotch when Deana opened her door. Shit, if his sister hadn’t interrupted them, he would have fucked Candy right there without regard for anything or anyone. His father, who lurked around in the night, had been home. What if he had caught them?
You pussy, he thought. He had imagined it for years, and over the last few weeks, he had touched his mother with purpose, gone in her room and peeked at her pussy, shot a load in her panties and rubbed his erection against her back while his arms sank into the overflow of her braless tits. What had he expected would happen?
If Evan had a container large enough or a window he could get away with peeing out, he would have chosen one of those over leaving the safety of his room. He grunted and got out of bed, then pulled on a pair of boxers. He had gone to bed naked, just in case his mother came to finish what they started. How stupid it had been to think she would chance getting caught in his room.
The stairs groaned under Evan’s feet, so he stepped as close to the wall as possible to limit their cry. Eventually, he would have to face his mother, but not yet. Deana, he thought, I need to talk to Deana, first. Too bad he couldn’t tell her the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth. Jeez, when was the last time he told the truth? Deana had to know something was up, she’d seen them. If he could find a way to start a conversation, his sister would do the rest. But what about kissing Deana, seeing her naked and wanting to shove his raging hard on in her?
They were twins, connected like one, so what if they kissed or saw each other naked. That barely raise the needle on his moral meter compared to committing adultery with his father’s wife. Shoot, ten years from now, what happened with Deana would be something they laughed about, but sex with the woman he had to call mom, had the potential to alter life like a Back to the Future time machine.
After pissing, Evan brushed his teeth, washed his face and peeked into the hallway, expecting his mother to appear out of thin air. When she didn’t, he stuck his head out and listened. Gloria’s voice was distant, and Deana’s door was closed. Perfect, his mother and Gloria were in the kitchen and Deana was in her room. All he needed to do was get in there without giving himself away. He felt like a cat burglar sneaking around his house.
“Deana,” he whispered outside her door, then decided these were extraordinary circumstances, and he opened the door without knocking.
His sister was sound asleep, spooning Rebecca. Holy shit, I should leave, he thought, then closed the door behind him and walked towards the bed. Pajama tops and bottoms were scattered on the floor. The girls were facing him, only a sheet partially covering them. Deana’s arm was around Rebecca’s waist, and their legs were a tangled mess. His sister’s dark complexion was the only thing that distinguished hers from Rebecca’s. As creepy as it was, he stood at the end of the bed and watched them sleep. They were naked. Shouldn’t Deana have been worried about their parents?
Deana’s face was in Rebecca’s scattered hair like she might have been kissing the tumbler’s neck. It was a beautiful scene, and part of him was jealous, the rest of him found it erotic. He went around the right side of the bed, behind Deana, and lowered his butt to the mattress. “Dee, I need you,” he said.
When she didn’t even twitch, he laid next to her and put his arm over both girls. “I need you…need to talk to you.”
Rebecca stirred long enough to pull his arm against her chest. He moved his face closer to Deana’s ear, ready to try again, but before he spoke, his sister’s scent and exposed neck reminded him of the previous morning. She told him he could kiss her anytime he wanted, and right then, he wanted to. He licked his lips, then placed them on her skin. It was moist and salty on his tongue. Rebecca shifted, and the silky center of her tit moved under the palm of his hand. She must think it’s Deana’s hand. It was clearly a breach of ethics, but the thrill it gave him made it easy to justify.
He opened his mouth and placed it on his sister’s throat. “Dee, wake up, or I’m going to kiss you.” Nothing, so he used his teeth and tongue to make her respond. “Wake up.”
“Mmm, I am,” Deana said.
Dammit, he was holding Deana’s best friend’s tit while sucking on his sister’s neck. Fuck the moral compass. He rolled Rebecca’s growing nipple between his fingers. “Why didn’t you answer me?”
“Ah, why would I when you were promising to kiss me?”
“Because I told you, no more kissing. I need to talk to you.”
“We could kiss first, then talk?”
Rebecca didn’t make a sound, but she had his hand in hers. Her mouth encased his finger and sucked it. How much did Rebecca know about him and Deana? “I told you, I can’t kiss you anymore.”
“Then why are you in my bed whispering, ‘I need you,’ in my ear?”
“Because I do,” he said. “Shoot, I didn’t mean it like that. I wanted to talk, um, to you, and I didn’t want to wake Rebecca up.”
“Don’t worry, we could bounce on the bed next to her and she wouldn’t wake up.”
Wanna bet, he thought and pictured the cute tumbler’s face grinning as she moved his spit-slickened finger back to her nipple. “But it’s private, ah, what I want to talk about.”
“Kiss me before you talk, or I won’t be able to concentrate,” Deana said.
“Nah, we shouldn’t do that anymore.” He watched Deana turn her head towards him, then said, “Just one,” and placed his lips over hers. It was one thing to kiss your sister in front of her friend on a dare, but making out with her while feeling her friend up, that was bizarre.
He got his hand out of the way when he realized where Deana’s was heading. His sister wanted to feel Rebecca up, too. “Deana,” he mumbled, “this is weird, what we’re doing right now.”
“What, you rather talk?” Deana huffed. “Racing, right? You ask mom yet? I’m telling you, she’ll help you. She’s been acting, um, acting different, you know, like she used to. I’m sure she’ll take up for you.”
“I told you, she was acting weird, but you didn’t see it.”
“So, I noticed, recently. It’s not a big deal.”
“I still don’t think I should put her in that position.”
“Ooh, what position you got in mind?”
“Jeez, what’s wrong with you.”
“Me? You’re the one who got a boner while talking to her. What if your towel had fallen and that—”She shoved her butt back into his groin—“popped up in front of her?”
He sighed. “I didn’t get a boner talking to mom. I had it when I ran into her.”
“It’s hard to hide something that big under a towel. I saw it and I bet she did too. What was she doing up?”
“I think you’re spending too much time with the tumbler. She’s rubbing off on you.”
“I’m asleep, not deaf,” Rebecca said. “Is it really too big to hide under a towel? Can I see?”
“Asleep my ass,” Deana said. “Eavesdropper!”
“Jeez, I gotta go…go talk to mom.”
Deana bumped him again. “Better take care that or she might notice, again.”
Rebecca popped up like a Jack-in-the-Box. “Might notice what? Maybe I can help take care of it for—”
“Go back to pretending you were sleeping,” Deana said and shoved her friend.
“Holy shit, I came in here for help,” he said.
“I can help,” Rebecca said and tried to get up, but Deana held her down and said, “Go give her a massage. That will distract her or give her an—”
“Shut up,” he said.
“Give her what,” Rebecca said, “an orgasm like you supposedly had when—”
“Rebecca!”
Evan wasn’t sure if his sister was serious or fucking with him, but either way, it was time for him to get the hell out of there before Jason’s three favorite words happened while his mother was two rooms away.
Jason had taken a shower the night before, but he sensed there was still dirt in his pores, so he decided another wouldn’t hurt. Once the water was hot enough, he got in, closed his eyes and started thinking about Billy Joe. He had gotten so close to sneaking her away while Evan was busy with Cindy and his uncle. Ticket girl had to go check in with her mother and BJ loosened up. It might not have been a sure thing, but the vibe’s he was getting from her had him feeling fairly confident that he would get in her pants or at least find out if her tits felt as good as they looked. Mm, ripe peaches.
They found themselves frozen in the awkward stare of two people about to kiss for the first time. He moved his hands to her waist. She grabbed his forearms but didn’t push his hands away, so he angled his head and moved in. She rose to the balls of her feet and met him. Without hesitation, their kiss went straight to demanding and hungry, like they had both been waiting for it too long.
Their passion and his expectations had been shut down by the approaching KK. Billy Joe reverted to her quiet demeanor, and it was ticket girl who took her some place where nobody could see them. If it weren’t for Evan driving, he would have spent more time trying to find them. Cindy was wrong; they weren’t a little off, they were way off.
Now that Jason was in the shower with his eyes closed, imagining Billy Joe’s mouth and how her kisses set him on fire; it was easy to see how familiar it had been. If he had gotten her into hiding, maybe he could have found out if she was as willing and wild as Becky, also.
Becky slipped inside the shower curtain at the end of the tub and squeezed under the cone of water with him. “What are you doing?” he asked.
“You’re gonna use all the hot, so I figured I’d get some now.”
“I locked the door.”
“I know,” she said. “I used my nail file.”
“Fuck, what if I was—”
“I would have watched until you finished. I’ve always wanted to see a guy jack off.”
He huffed. “Figures!”
“Don’t act like you’re not glad I’m here,” Becky said and grabbed his partially erect cock. “Look, you been thinking about me.”
Jason looked down at the tiny hand grasping his dick. “That’s not the point,” he said and watched her tongue curl around the corner of her mouth. “Mom’s home.”
“You worry too much.” Becky turned into him and sandwiched his leg between her thighs. “I’ll put on my robe and say you barged in on me because I was taking too long. That wouldn’t be unusual.”
He flexed his muscles against the pussy that was smashed on his leg and tilted her head back, then convinced himself that without pigtails his sister didn’t look like Billy Joe. Then a toe curling kiss confirmed they used their lips and tongues alike. He pumped his thigh up and down on Becky’s crotch. A hot spike drilled into his skin. “Are you—” His sister bit his lower lip.
“Ah, yeah, yeah, I am. Isn’t it amazing how hot pee is?”
He watched Becky’s face while she relieved herself. It resembled the stages of her orgasms. When the boiling fluid stopped pouring down his leg, he said, “Yes,” and started kissing her again. He could only hope Billy Joe was one-third as wild as his sister.
Becky got a bar of soap and started lathering his balls and cock. He stared, trying to comprehend how good it felt. She pulled his flesh back with one hand, then the other twisted on his knob like she was revving a motorcycle. “Mmmm,” she purred. “It feels good, mmm, good and ready.” He was disappointed that she didn’t finish him off and let him watch her face while cum squirted on her stomach. “Turn off the water,” Becky said. He did and followed his sister out of the shower.
“This will work,” she said and knelt down in front of the toilet. “Yeah, it will.” His sister bent over, and her ass cheeks separated, displaying her puckered anus. He got down behind her. Becky’s pussy swells appeared between her legs and parted, revealing her red inner meat. It had seemed like a big target that morning she bent over brushing her teeth, but now, compared to Darlene’s fat cunt bulging between her thick thighs, it seemed too small. He wouldn’t be able to fuck his sister in this position the way he plowed the redhead.
“Fuck me like a dog,” Becky said. “Hard…the way you fucked Darlene.”
He pulled back and clamped down on his shaft, then poked the dome between her legs. His sister’s hand was on her pussy, spreading her flaps. She extended her fingers and formed a scoop to guide him in. The flesh groove was warm, but the mouth of her pussy was hot on the tip of his cock. He applied a steady pressure. Becky’s fingers worked around his pancaked dome. He gasped, and Becky grunted.
“Ahhh, fuck yeah,” she slurred. “Do me, do your bitch. Show me how you gave it to Darlene.”
“Not so loud. We don’t know where mom is.”
“Just fuck me. Mom’s got her ear to the door and she wants to hear you fuck me hard…make me scream.”
His sister’s words should have been a bucket of cold water thrown over two stuck dogs, but they made him shove into her violently. Becky’s back arched like a swatted mutt. “Ah, too far, that’s too far.”
He eased back and moved his fist further up his shaft. Before he pushed in again, Becky shoved her ass at him. He looked down, and her tiny butt hole stared back at him. His sister’s body started moving, building up speed and force while her fingers whaled on her clit. She was fucking herself harder than he would have done her. He reached under her chest and found her nipples. They were extended the width of his thumbs. He pinched and milked them out to their solid tips.
Becky’s whimpers changed to moans when his hips started moving. She shoved back as he thrust forward. His sister swung her arm across the top of the toilet tank and discarded all of the items, then she planted her elbows on the lid and grabbed the back of her head with both hands. Her groin was smashed down on the oval front of the bowl. He forced one of his hands between the seat and her body. The tips of his fingers reached around her pubic bone. He could feel his wet prick sliding in and out of Becky’s stretched pussy. Her groin bulged against his palm each time he thrust into her. Their mother wouldn’t need to have her ear on the door anymore. She wouldn’t even have to be near the door to know what they were doing.
“Oh, yes, yes, big brother, oh, big brother you’re fucking me so good.”
“Ah, ah, you little…” He bit his tongue, and his strokes became shorter and faster. His balls weren’t swinging anymore, and his cock stiffened and swelled. Becky’s body undulated, meeting his short stabs and humping her crotch on the toilet. He could feel her tunnel clamping down on his bloated dick head in an orgasmic rhythm, and the last thing in the world he wanted to do was pull out of his sister.
“Ahhh, shit, shit, do it…ah, yeah, do it, do it on my ass,” Becky said. “Cum on my ass.”
There was a split second of sanity, and Jason yanked his body backward. His orgasm was flying through the air when his cock emerged from Becky’s cunt. Her pink anal bud flexed in response to the bullseye his hot cream made. He ran his slippery, spurting cock up his sister’s back. He wrapped his arms around her chest and pulled her against him, still humping her back. His dick ejected the rest of his cum between their bodies. They panted and rubbed together, smearing the creamy load on their sweat coated skin.
“Becky, oh, Becky, we can’t keep this up,” he said. “Not without getting caught.”
“Mm, but that was so good,” she said. “Wasn’t it?”
“Yeah, it was,” he said. “too good.”
“We’ll be more careful…ah, next time.”
“You think so?” he asked.
“Honestly,” Becky said, “I don’t know. I get so, um, so…I lose it sometimes.”
“Mm, me too, I guess, but let’s try because I don’t think mom will really be into hearing us fuck.”
His sister turned her head, and he saw the same evil sparkle in her eyes that he had seen while she pissed on Paula’s book bag. “You never know,” she said. “I need another shower.”
“Me too.”
Evan stood outside of Deana’s door, staring into the empty hallway. To his right, was the basement door that his mother had appeared in last night. A few paces ahead, outside the door to his room, was the spot he would never step on again without thinking about how his mother’s lips felt on his. He should go to the bathroom, find some panties, and shoot a huge load of incestuous lust into them, then face his mother, but he pivoted on a socked foot towards the living room, instead.
He paused outside Gloria’s room and looked in. It was a mirror image of Deana’s room. Gloria’s softball bat was lying on the floor. It made him smile. At least things with her hadn’t gone past the point of no-return. Do what you gotta do, he told himself with confidence.
His moment of courage was flattened like a beetle underfoot when he turned into the kitchen. Gloria was sitting at the table, and their mother was standing behind her, looking over Gloria’s shoulder. The large bay window on the opposite side of the table created a halo of morning sun around Candy. Neither of them noticed him, so he inched closer, sliding his feet on the tile. The ponytail his mother had the night before was gone. Her strawberry-blonde hair was in a bunch on top of her head. The sleeveless shirt she wore had a large, looping neckline that could have easily encompassed her shoulders. Her breasts swelled past her frame, and the threadbare, Lee jeans strained to contain her ass. She was a fuckin’ hourglass. It was hard to believe she was the woman he was supposed to call, mom.
When he got close enough to touch her, his chest felt like it had been wrapped too tightly with an Ace bandage. She was aware of him but remained silent. Gloria was drawing with colored pencils. Maybe Deana was right, he thought and placed his hands on his mother’s shoulders. Her muscles were guitar string tight. His fingers gently strummed. Gloria continued to draw, engrossed in her work; she was clueless about the changing atmosphere.
The chemicals that had been released the previous night, the ones that drove him insane with lust, they were already coursing through his veins. He had just felt Rebecca up while making out with his sister; now he was touching Candy’s bare skin. All the years of secretly wanting her, yet not being able to pursue her, had stopped up the flow of desire like a beaver’s dam. A small leak had gone unattended for two weeks; last night there had been a storm, and now there was about to be a full breach. There wasn’t enough moral fiber left in him to keep his lips off her neck.
Evan’s hands worked outward, tempted to take the shirt with them on their way down her arms. He kneaded her biceps. She pulled her arms closer to her body, and the globes of her chest brushed the backs of his fingers. Her head rolled to the side, then forward. He moved his hands to her waist; then his arms went around her.
Candy wasn’t wearing perfume, but the smell of her shampoo made him want to stuff his nose in her hair. He tightened his arms while his head moved towards her. She was sweet on his tongue. His aching balls were pressed into her protruding backside. He kissed her earlobe, and a flash of realization made him quiver. He was going to have sex with his mother. Maybe not now, but eventually it would happen. Could he really know that with such certainty?
He was about to grab hold of her tits and plunge his tongue into her succulent mouth. Would his mother really let this happen right behind her daughter’s back? His lips on her cheek felt like love, but the hot press of their bodies demanded more than love. He pulled his arms outward. His forearms carried the weight of her globes until they rested on the backs of his hands. He moved them up her sides, then started inward towards her tits. He paused on the brink of finally manhandling the objects of hundreds of fantasies.
“Wow, you’re the most talented person in our family.”
The sound of his mother’s voice snapped the insanity that inspired him to grab hold of her tits. He sighed with relief and placed his hands on Gloria’s shoulders, but his cheek remained pressed against his mother’s. He realized they were both fighting to find their natural breathing rhythm. The steel in his cock didn’t yield, and he didn’t pull away from her body.
Gloria’s pencil stopped. “Evan, I didn’t know you were there.”
It was a horrible conflict, loving someone one way, yet wanting them in such a different way.
His mother’s hands reached back and squeezed his thighs. “Yes, yes you are, Sweetie, very talented.”
“You should take art classes,” he said.
“But dad—”
“Don’t worry about him,” Candy said. “You keep doing what you’re good at and enjoy it. I’ll figure out the rest.”
The last remnant of the world Evan knew before vacation started, had just unraveled. “Mom, I’m gonna ride my bike for a while. All right?” He squeezed her shoulders.
“Sure. You know it’s sweltering out there?”
He needed to act, pretend nothing had changed, so he said, “I know, but I could use the exercise,” then he step back.
“Obviously, you don’t. You look great.”
She brushed his cheek like she always had, but he didn’t recognize it as his mother’s touch. “You always know how to make me feel good.”
Gloria stood up on her chair. “Why don’t you work out with me? You’re helping Deana get a bodacious booty. What about me?”
“Gloria,” Candy said.
“Here, let me see,” he said and reached around her body. “Girl, it wouldn’t be fair. You got genetics on your side. You don’t need any help putting the other girls to shame.”
“Evan,” his mom said and swatted him.
“Really?” Gloria asked.
“Heck yeah,” he said. “If we weren’t related, I’d get an engagement ring and keep you for myself.”
Gloria blushed. “And I’d say yes.”
“You better.” He swept her up and twirled her around. “Unfortunately, you’re my sister, so I’m out of luck.” He faced his mother, then decided not to give her a kiss goodbye. “See ya’ll later.”
“Okay,” Candy said. “I’ll be out some today, so you may need to give your sister a ride or something. Take your phone.”
“Girl, you got him right where you want him,” Rebecca said. “Did you really feel it?”
“What?” Deana asked.
“Girl, don’t even try that. How big is it?”
“How should I know,” Deana said. “I don’t have a ruler on my back.”
“Oh, so you did feel it. Was it on your skin?”
“What is this fifty questions?”
Rebecca rotated, flipped her leg over Deana and sat on her stomach. “Give me straight answers, and I won’t have to keep asking.” She held her hands up like she was praying, then slowly separated them. “This big?”
Deana was still asking herself that same question. Only Evan’s boxers had separated the length of his erection from her skin. In her mind, she could still feel that line of heat from her butt crack up her back. She tried to calculate the distance it would cover on the inside of her body. “You sure it isn’t gonna hurt, a lot?”
“Was it that big?”
“I don’t know, but it felt big enough to make me think.”
“Think or change your mind?”
“Wonder, that’s all,” she said. “Other than my fingers…and yours, I’ve never had anything in there. I heard it hurts the first time.”
“Nonsense,” Rebecca said. “You’ll be so nervous and excited that you won’t even notice the pain, and it only lasts a minute, then bliss.”
“So there is pain. How much am I gonna bleed?”
“He’s not that big,” Rebecca said. “He won’t break you.”
“Are you serious?” She sat up and pushed Rebecca back until her butt settled between her thighs. “It’s the first time.”
“Oh, you mean that,” Rebecca said. “I can’t believe you still have that. I popped mine with a carrot years ago.”
“What are you, Bugs Bunny?”
“I was horny, and that’s all I had at the time. If you’re worried about it, I can take care of it with Henry.”
Deana’s breath blew out, and she fell backward. When her head hit the pillow, she covered her face with both hands.
“Hey, fuck you,” Rebecca said. “I’m trying to help you…help you now, since you don’t want me to be there.”
“Would you want an audience if you were me?”
Rebecca smirked thoughtfully, then said, “No, I guess not.”
“Good,” she said and sat up again. “I’m not going to yell, ‘Oh Henry’, but maybe we should. I don’t want it to be complicated, you know. If I have to say, ‘Wait a minute,’ he might change his mind. I don’t know where it’s going to happen, so I don’t want to have to worry about—”
“Stop thinking so much,” Rebecca said. “It’s all going to work out.”
“I know, but I want it, want it to happen.”
“As excited as I am, you’d think it was my first time.”
“It is,” she said and kissed the tip of Rebecca’s nose.
“Huh?”
“Have you helped any of your other girlfriends lose their virginity to their brother?”
“I don’t have any other girlfriends.”
“You better not,” she said, then paused, stroking Rebecca’s hair. “You sure you’re okay with this? I might be jealous if the shoe were on the other foot.”
“I could be, but even though I don’t understand why this is so important to you, I’m happy for you, anyway.”
“I’ll have my chance with jealousy, eventually.”
“Really?”
“If that’s still what you want for your birthday, then I wanna give it to you. It’ll still have to happen the way we talked about, but if you want it, I want it for you.”
Rebecca kissed her, then said, “Thank you, I love you.”
“Me too.”
“Did Evan really get a boner for her, for your mom?” Rebecca asked.
Deana nodded.
“You jealous?
“No, no I’m not, not at all.”
“I swear, I’m moving in,” Rebecca said.
If she told Rebecca everything, her friend wouldn’t think living there was so great.
Evan coasted on his bicycle, threw his apple core into the storm drain, then started pumping his legs like a maniac, trying to outrun his thoughts. What happened in the kitchen, it impacted every aspect of his life. His mother hadn’t told him what happened outside the bathroom door was wrong, a huge mistake that could never happen again, as he had expected. He hadn’t acted the way he expected, either. How would this affect his family? In a sense, his mother had died again, but she still lived with them.
He had friends with divorced parents, step parents and single moms, like Jason, but he didn’t know anybody whose mother died. Even if he did, he was sure none of their fathers married the babysitter. That wasn’t all that seem off, either. He needed somebody he could talk to. Maybe Deana needed to know more about what was happening with his mother.
His mother’s car wasn’t in the driveway when he returned. That was a relief. She must have been off buying food for them or picking up his father’s suits at the dry cleaners. Did she ever get to have fun?
In the house, he was disappointed to find out that Deana wasn’t home either. Gloria was in her room mesmerized by a hand-held video game. Instead of saying her name a second time, he stubbed his toe on her softball bat and fell headlong onto her bed, sweeping her up in a dramatic landing. “Ouch!” He started tickling her. “You broke my foot.”
“Stop, stop, stop.” She squirmed and laughed a silent, open mouth, red face laugh. “You, ah, you, you,” she gasped, “you messed, ah, messed me up.”
“It’s your fault for not putting your bat away.” He squeezed her against his body.
She squirted out of his arms and jumped on top of him. “I was almost at level four.” She bounced on his gut.
“Mercy, mercy, please give me mercy,” he pleaded. “How can I make it up to you?”
“First,” she did a belly flop on him, “a kiss.”
His sister’s teary eyed gleefulness was gone. He avoided looking into her sparkling blue eyes. Her hair dangled from the sides of her head, framing her face. He watched his outstretched fingers slice through it. The golden strands swept across the webbing between his fingers as he lifted them. He was holding her hair up on the back of her neck, studying her face. The freckles on her nose and under her eyes; her cheekbones, eyebrows, and ears, were all so familiar. “A kiss?” he asked.
“That’s right, a kiss,” Gloria said.
The lips that formed the word, ‘kiss’ were plump and moist. His adrenaline gland was crushed like a grape in the wine press. Thank God she doesn’t have her mother’s strawberry-blonde hair, he thought, or she’d be a replica of the teenage babysitter he had gotten boners over. He pictured Candy’s lips. Twelve hours earlier they had touched his and trembled with his. They had been reluctant at first, then eagerly parted for his tongue. Once their tongues joined inside her mouth, he couldn’t get enough. Could the Candy-like girl staring at him use those sexy lips the way her mother had?
“Okay, I guess.” He made a face that suggested it was going to be gross and closed his eyes.
Evan hadn’t expected gross, but he also hadn’t expected Gloria’s tongue. His hands were in her hair, pulling her face into his. He thrust his tongue into her mouth and stroked her ears with his thumbs. How could she already know how to be so passionate?
When he opened his eyes and pulled his tongue away from Gloria’s lips, his brain was flickering like a light bulb about to blow out. Candy, Gloria, mom, babysitter, Gloria…yes, it was Gloria’s beautiful, sexy lips, not Candy’s. He stared into her amazing eyes and steadied his breathing. He loved her with all his heart and soul; now he wanted her, too. Or was it Candy he wanted?
“What,” Gloria said, “didn’t I do it right? Don’t I kiss good?”
“No. Yes, I mean you do, but no, that’s not why I stopped. Well it is, I mean I stopped because you kiss too good and I shouldn’t be kissing you anyway.” Kissing her was the least of his concerns.
“If I kiss so good, why would you want to stop? I don’t want to.”
“You’re my sister and kissing your sister isn’t supposed to feel good.”
Gloria wiggled down his body far enough to pile her hands on his chest and rest her chin on them. It seemed like his sister had matured in an instant, and he was a child. “I’m not your sister,” she said. “It’s not even illegal to kiss me…or marry me.”
“What! How would you know?”
“I looked it up on the Internet.” Her cheeks ballooned, and her dimples deepened.
“Hey, but what would mom think about it?”
“She’s not home,” Gloria said.
“If she was, what would she say?”
“Don’t let your father catch you.”
It was turning into a stupid conversation that would only serve to prolong his suffering. He started massaging his sister’s lower back, and her stomach heaved against his erection. It felt right having her on top of him, smiling at him with that look in her eyes. Could he be in love with Gloria, too?
He rolled her off of him and quickly turned away from her and off the bed. “I gotta go.”
Candy placed her hand on Tonya’s glass sliding door, then moved her fingers and watched the shadow on her chest change shapes. The sun’s heat made her nipples tingle. She touched her neck where her stepson had placed his lips. If Gloria hadn’t been there, she would have handled it better, right?
“You admiring the beautiful garden Evan planted?”
Candy jerked at the sound of Tonya’s voice. No, she thought, I was imagining his sweat covered muscles rippling each time he thrust into me. “Yes, yes I was,” she said, without turning towards her friend.
“It’s gotten fuller and plusher.” Tonya placed her hands on Candy’s shoulders. “God, you’re tense. What’s wrong?”
“Ah, nothing.” Tonya’s hands felt so soft and delicate on her skin. “I’ve been working out a lot, that’s all.”
“You should have Evan massage you,” Tonya said.
“Did you?” she asked.
“You told me to, so I did.”
“Hmm, I didn’t know you had taken my advice. Was it good?”
“You need to find out for yourself, but I can tell you this, that boy is gifted.”
You have no idea, she thought, then immediately felt guilty and vulnerable because of her secrets. “I have to admit, I enjoy it when he rubs my shoulders.”
“I’m sure, but you need to lay down and let him do you…all over,” Tonya said. “I was a puddle when he finished.”
Please, oh please don’t put those thoughts in my head. “God, Tonya.”
“What, you said he had magic hands, and I was in need…in need of a massage, so I asked him, and he jumped at the opportunity.”
“I bet he did.” She turned her attention outside so Tonya wouldn’t see the envy on her face.
“It’s not a big deal, just a massage.” Tonya’s voice was too husky and too close to her ear. “Let yourself go, Candy, you deserve it.”
The emotional roller coaster Candy had been riding took a zero gravity plummet, and the only word she could get out was, “No.”
Tonya put her hand on Candy’s stomach. She stiffened. “Honey, what is it, what’s got you so upset?” Tonya asked. “I know there’s something going on, I heard it in your voice on the phone.”
“It’s nothing.” She wanted to pull away from her friend, but that would only exasperate Tonya’s concern and inquiries.
“The truth, Candy, it will set you free. Tell me.”
The words ripped her insides apart, and her chest swelled with a convulsive sob. She threw her arms around Tonya, their breasts crushed together and her arms clutched for more and more of a hold. Tears flowed in streams down her cheeks. “It’s okay, Candy, you’re going to be all right. I’m here for you.”
“It’s a mess, Tonya, a giant, complicated mess.” She heard the desperation in her voice.
“It’s not complicated,” Tonya said. “Watch how simple this is.” She pressed her hands to the side of Candy’s face, tilted her head and touch their lips together. Candy thought about the last time she kissed a girl. Hadn’t that been the worst mistake of her life? She closed her eyes and pictured that girl’s intense stare. It had been the most loving and passionate mistake she’d ever made, and she only regretted it because she got caught. She thrust her tongue inside Tonya’s mouth.
Candy was panting and dizzy when they separated. “I feel trapped…trapped like an animal in a snare, waiting to die.” She could feel her pulse beating in her throat.
“No, you’re not trapped, but you’ve been pretending,” Tonya said and kissed her eyebrows. “You pretend you don’t deserve more because you think this is your fault. It’s not; you’re a victim, so stop punishing yourself.”
Tonya was her best friend, and she knew more about her than anyone else, but not about the camera and the secret desires it had spawned. What would the woman think if she knew how badly she wanted to let her stepson fuck her? Or worse, if she knew that other thing Candy wanted. Her nipples were suddenly throbbing. She pressed her chest against Tonya’s tits and her lips on Tonya’s neck. She took a deep breath, filling herself with the woman’s scent. A fire burned between her legs where Tonya had shoved her thigh.
“Let yourself go,” Tonya said and started kissing her again. “You deserve to feel good.”
Candy welcomed Tonya’s hands on her ass. If Evan had done that the night before, she would have ripped her clothes off and demanded that he cram his massive teenage cock inside her. Her pussy had been drooling down her inner thighs, prepared for him to take her, pound her like the schoolgirl she wanted to be. Wouldn’t that be the ultimate, fuck you to the man she had grown to hate? No, she could do better than that.
The orgasm took Candy by surprise. “Ahhh, god, oh, god.” She crushed Tonya’s thigh between her legs to stop it from grinding her convulsing pussy.
“Do it, Candy. Let it happen, let yourself go completely. Scream if you want to.”
She stiffened and let her orgasm soak into her panties and jeans; onto Tonya’s leg. “I can’t believe I just humped your leg like a horny schoolgirl. What a mess.”
“Candy, you have never looked more beautiful,” Tonya said and gave her a tender kiss. “You’re allowed to make a mess at my house. You can come here and act sexy, get naked, get fucked silly if you want, and nobody is going to say anything about it.”
“Thank you, thank you for caring and for the orgasm.”
“The first of many…today,” Tonya said, and pulled her towards the bedroom.
After considering his options, Evan decided that jerking off, even with a pair of Gloria’s panties, wouldn’t solve any of his problems, so he sent Deana a text. His guess had been correct; she had gone to the tumbler’s house. She wanted a ride home, but wouldn’t be ready to leave for an hour. Rather than chancing another encounter with Gloria or being home when their mother returned, he got in his car and rode around, thinking.
It turned out that thinking wasn’t anything Evan was qualified to do, not when girls were involved. His little sister had researched sex between step-siblings and wanted to marry him. What he wanted to do to her was scary, yet he wasn’t sure it was her he wanted. It could have been misdirected desire. His mother had welcomed his intimate advances the morning after seeing his erection. It hadn’t been just any erection, either. It was the one he got while making out with her. He said the words out loud, “I was making out with mom—” No, those words weren’t going to come out of his mouth during a conversation with Deana.
How had seeing Deana naked become the least of his worries? Jeez, he had been in bed with two naked girls. Feeling up the tumbler while his tongue was in his sister’s mouth and his cock was pressed against her butt had been wickedly erotic. He let the illicit fantasies blaze, and that eased his anxiety. The fact that he was jealous of Rebecca didn’t even cross his one track mind.
It had been sunny and warm during Evan’s bike ride, but when he reached Rebecca’s house, it was windy and overcast. That wasn’t unusual on the Gulf Coast. There would be a thunderstorm somewhere nearby, then it would be sunny again and more humid.
On her way to the car, Deana’s hair trailed behind her like a kite’s tail. Evan noticed how the blasts of wind pasted her clothes to her body, and, at that moment, it was more arousing than seeing her naked. He could see every groove, hill, and valley that made her body so perfect. She looked like a runway model, and he wanted a wardrobe failure. If a gust of wind gave him a glimpse of her panties, he would be rock hard in seconds. What was wrong with him?
“What is that a shirt you’re wearing?”
“No, it’s a 32 Degrees dress, Rebecca’s.” Deana stuffed her hands into the slits at her hips. “See, it has pockets.”
“Dress,” he repeated and looked her up and down. She could call it whatever she wanted; it was still a sleeveless shirt to him.
“Rebecca definitely isn’t as tall as you.”
Deana looked down at her lap, tucked the material between her thighs and said, “It’s just because I’m sitting.”
He started backing up. “If the wind had blown just right, Rebecca’s neighbors would have seen your underwear.”
His sister tilted her head and gave him a suggestive shrug. “What if I’m not wearing any?”
Then they’d be some lucky fuckers, he thought. “Don’t tease.”
“I don’t tease,” she said.
“Oh.” He drove away from Rebecca’s house. “You smell good. Are you wearing Rebecca’s perfume, too?”
“No, I took a shower,” Deana said. “Doesn’t Rebecca’s body wash smell wonderful? I have to get mom to buy some.”
“Shower, why didn’t you do that at home?”
“Because her parents aren’t home.”
“Okay.” Don’t go there, he told himself. “Do you two always sleep naked?”
“Depends.”
“Weren’t you worried that someone, um, mom or dad could have found out?”
“I was more afraid that they might have walked in while you were in bed with us,” Deana said. “That was dangerous…and exciting.”
Stupid, he thought. “Yeah, you’re right, I’m sorry I wasn’t thinking.”
“You sure it doesn’t bother you?”
“What?”
“You know, that your sister…ah, sleeps with another girl?”
“No, no, I told you I don’t care,” he said. “I’m mean, I care about you, I don’t care, um, don’t judge you. It doesn’t bother me like I think there’s something wrong with it.” I’m getting a boner thinking about it, and I’m jealous as fuck, he thought.
When they reached the four-lane, Evan turned left instead of right.
“Where are we going?” Deana asked.
“You want Ice cream?”
“What do you think?”
He looked at his gorgeous, perfectly sized sister and said, “You want a sundae.”
“You’re buying?”
“Yeah.”
“Good, because Rebecca didn’t leave any money in her pockets.”
Evan waited until they were almost there before he said, “You gotta do something for me.”
“I knew there would be a catch,” Deana said.
“No it’s something you already said you’d do, but you haven’t,” he said. “You have to talk to Gloria.”
“Something happen?”
“Yeah, something, Gloria kissed me…we kissed.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really,” he said. “She said she wanted a kiss, then, bam, we were kissing.”
“So.”
Why had he thought he could clear his conscience by telling Deana, of all people? “It wasn’t a normal sister kiss, it was a serious kiss, and she went online to find out if it was legal for us to get married.”
“That’s sweet. You’d make a good couple,” Deana said. “Did you like it? I mean was it good?”
“Yes, I did. Does that bother you?” He wondered if anything bothered her.
“No, and it doesn’t surprise me either. You had a crush on the babysitter, and Gloria sure is turning into a little Candy.”
“Don’t be stupid,” he said. “Gloria shouldn’t be kissing me like that, and I shouldn’t like it…shouldn’t have liked it.”
“It’s not a big deal. It’s just a little crush.”
He turned into the Sonic and parked where they had been last time. “Just talk to her.”
“Does she kiss better than me?”
“Who?” he croaked.
“Gloria, who else.”
“No, she doesn’t. Different, but not better. Shit, I’m not saying—”
“Evan, don’t trip,” Deana said. “Kissing isn’t a big deal.”
Maybe not for Deana, but he was fucked. He lived with three beautiful women, had kissed all of them, but couldn’t have any of them. They were all taboo. Was that what made it so hard to resist them? “Let’s talk about something else. What do you want?”
Deana didn’t answer. Instead, she got on her knees and leaned across him, out his window. “Whatdah you want?” She pushed the red button on the order board.
“Chocolate shake and fries,” he said, fighting the urge to lift his hand, so it could accidentally on purpose touch any part of the body that was bridged over his.
“We’ll have a chocolate shake, banana split with fudge, and a large French fries, please.”
Banana split, shit, how am I going to have a serious conversation while she sucks fudge off a phallic fruit? Evan didn’t try. He looked around the parking lot, picked crud out of the cup holder and waited for their order. When it came, he watched Deana turn sideways and fold her legs Indian Style, then he handed her the sundae, still not sure how to start.
Deana picked up a split banana with her thumb and index finger, pinky finger extended, and sucked the fruit clean, then she licked her lips. Fuck talking he thought and continued to watch his sister’s mouth while she enjoyed her ice cream. It was impossible not to imagine Deana and Rebecca making out, but it wasn’t helping him think about what to say.
Deana licked her spoon and asked, “What’s on your mind?”
That was his opening; now all he had to do was tell her what happened without telling her, so she could tell him what to say to their mother. Jeez, that shouldn’t be too hard. “You ever had a secret? I mean a major secret, one that you think you’ll never share with anyone, no matter what.” Where is this going, he wondered.
Deana only nodded, so he dipped fries in his shake and waited, knowing there was more. Four spoonfuls of ice cream later, she said, “I suppose so.”
“Would it feel better if you could tell someone?”
Deana squinted an eye and tipped her head to the side. “Why, you got something you need to tell me?”
“Maybe,” he said, “but what’s yours?”
“I guess it’s not anymore because you know, but when it happened, when I kissed Rebecca, I was scared because I liked it so much. I think I felt better after I told you.”
“Is there something else, something that you don’t want to tell me?”
“Promise you’ll never tell?”
“Of course.”
She leaned over and put her lips close to his ear. “Kissing you scares me for the same reason. Now, what’s your secret?”
Evan knew his sister’s diversionary tactics, but he had some of his own. “It’s serious.”
“I told you mine.”
“It’s hard to tell anyone this.”
“I’m not anyone, Evan, I’m me.”
“Yes, yes you are, but it’s embarrassing.”
“So.”
Here goes, he thought. “I did have a crush on mom. You know, when she was our babysitter.”
“How is that a big secret? I just told you that.”
“I mean it was serious. I pretended I was the daddy, Gloria’s Daddy.”
“Not surprising,” Deana said. “Candy treated you like her little prince, and she’s hot. Why wouldn’t you? That’s why I told you not to worry about Gloria. You got over it.”
His cheeks flushed with anger when his sister compared his love to a silly kid’s crush. “I didn’t…didn’t have to, she married dad, so I had to turn my feelings off.”
Deana stared into his eyes with her hand on his. “Oh, Evan, you were really in love with her. I’m sorry, so sorry.” She squeezed his hand and clenched her jaw.
“Yeah, I guess I was, then she married dad. How fucked up is that? Jeez, how stupid I was.”
“That’s not stupid.” Deana handed him a napkin. “I think she loved you, too, and she seemed happier…we were happier, then.”
“I was just a kid and she was—”
“A kid, she was a fuckin’ kid, too,” Deana said. “The only reason she seemed so much older was because we had to listen to her. She was the babysitter, but we were all growing up together. She was our big sister until he—”
“Shh, don’t say it, please don’t say it again.” Evan hid his face in his hands, but his jerking body gave away the fact that he was sobbing. How much was he supposed to take? First, their mother died, then his first love had been stolen from him, but he still had to live with her, and force himself to love her the way his father told him to. Is that why he fell in love with his twin sister or would that have happened anyway? It didn’t matter because he forced himself not to love Deana that way. All that love, what was he supposed to do with all his love? “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have—”
“Yes, yes you should have, and don’t be sorry. You didn’t do anything wrong!”
Evan wiped his face on his arm and looked at his sister. Her face was tight and a vein pulsed in the middle of her forehead.
“What’s wrong?”
“You would have made a better father than—” Deana stopped herself and looked away. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that.”
“It’s okay, Dee, you can tell me…anything.”
“Didn’t she seem happier then, before?”
Deana’s anger combined with his and turned into fury. “Weren’t we all? What happen? Why would she—fuck.”
“What choice did she have?”
“She, ah, she could have—”
“No, think about it, imagine I’m pregnant.” Deana straightened up.
“I’d rather not.”
“But she was, and she was younger than I am now. I can’t imagine that, and I’d have you, mom and Rebecca to help me. Who did she have? Her family? They never even called her. If they weren’t going to help her with Gloria, what fuckin’ choice did she have?” Deana shook him. “She was just a kid…trapped, and he took her away from—” His sister punched him.
“Take it easy, Dee.” He took her dish and put it on the dashboard. “She had us. We needed her, and I guess she needed us, too.”
“Exactly, she loved you…us, and we needed her, but what about her? What about her?”
Evan didn’t understand, but Deana’s rage made it hard for him to breathe. He’d never considered his sister when their father took Candy from him. Her heart might have broken the same way his had, except she wouldn’t have understood why, not then, but now—That’s why she’s so mad. “You really loved her.”
“Yeah, I did…I do, and I want her to be happier. She deserves to have a life, a happy life.”
He touched her cheek. “You don’t think she’s happy?”
“How could she be? She has one friend of her own, and us, two teenagers.”
“That’s what’s happening,” he said. “We’re growing up. We’re old enough to be more like friends to her. That’s why she’s been acting different, she wants friends.”
Deana sighed. “Or love, maybe she just needs some love, the way a woman needs to be loved.”
“Huh?”
“Think about it, Evan. If you were married to a gorgeous woman with a body like hers, wouldn’t you make love to her every chance you got?”
“Well, since we’re talking about mom and dad, I don’t think I can answer that. It crosses over into something kids are never supposed to imagine about their parents.” Not unless he wanted to get angrier. “Dee, what would make you happy?”
“Mmm, I don’t think I can answer that now. I’ll tell you later,” Deana said.
While they finished their ice cream, benign conversation masked Evan and Deana’s raw emotions. They each had a secret they were keeping from the other, but that wasn’t a secret to either of them. Things were different between them, now. It was exciting and scary, but they’d been there before.
Evan threw their trash in the can and started driving. Deana put both of her feet in his lap. He turned his head slowly. Her eyes pleaded with him, so he grabbed her big toe.
“Thank you,” she said.
“My pleasure.” Their talk hadn’t changed the fact that Deana was his sister, but they were more in sync like they used to be before he started getting boners for her. He realized that the disconnect hadn’t been caused by his erections. Love was love, and it wasn’t possible to turn part of it off. Out of fear, he’d denied Deana his love, and that had detached him from their shared love.
“Does Rebecca do this for you?” He didn’t care that his cock was getting hard under the arch of her foot.
“Not really, not like you, but sometimes she sucks on my toes.”
Evan didn’t respond, but at every red light, he used both hands and poured all of himself into the intimate act of love.
Deana’s toes rolled between his fingers, then flexed and wiggled while he rubbed the balls of her feet. He ignored the twisting foot on his hard cock and tried to make her feel good.
They turned into the driveway, Deana blew out a long breath and said, “That was great. Thank you. You’re the best.”
“Anytime,” Evan said and watched her get out of the car, then he rushed to catch up.
Deana started up the porch steps, but he stayed at the bottom. Her right hand was in front of her, clutching her dress. The back pulled tight over her bubble-butt. The hem hooked in the crease below each cheek, creating a sling that strained to contain her globes. His sister took each step deliberately, rising to her toes before allowing the other foot to land on the next step. He watched her ass muscles flow through their systematic motion. They narrowed, rolled upward until they ballooned at the top, then fell with a jiggle.
Deana swung the screen door open, and Evan took the steps three at a time. “Where’s mom?” Deana asked.
“Not sure,” he said and opened the back door for her.
She turned on the lights and asked, “Want a drink?”
“Please.” He pulled out his father’s chair and let his body drop. His sister reached into the cabinet, and he remembered when she needed to climb on the counter to get a glass. Now, her long, slender legs tightened, her back arched and her shiny hair swished just above her butt. The bottom of her cheeks came into view, then vanished.
He looked around the room. Nothing had physically changed, but nothing was the same.
“You want Coke?” Deana asked and opened the refrigerator.
When he turned, Deana was in front of the open door. The light shining through her dress created a silhouette of her crotch.
He gulped.
“Hello,” Deana said, “Coke?”
“Yes, Coke is good.” How many times had his mother brought a glass to the table for his father? Yeah, if he were married to a gorgeous, sexy woman, he’d thank her, kiss her and make love to her every chance he got. He wouldn’t bother taking her to their room; he’d do it right there, and everywhere.
Deana handed him his drink, then backed up to the corner of the table and put her left cheek down. He watched her long throat while soda moved from her mouth to her stomach, then he lowered his eyes. “Jeez, you got your butt on the table.”
“Not really.” She moved his glass out of the way and sat down in front of him, then she leaned side-to-side, walking her butt backward. “Now it’s on the table.”
He had been hoping for a glimpse since Deana came out of Rebecca’s house, now his sister’s pussy was inches away, hidden behind a thin veil of material. “Dee, why are you doing this to me?”
Deana sipped her drink. “Doing what?”
“Teasing me.”
“I told you, I don’t tease.”
“All right, tempting me.”
Her skin squeaked on the wood when her butt slid off the table. For a split second, he had seen it, then she was standing over his lap, her chest in his face. He looked up as her hands moved over his cheeks and through his hair, then she was sitting on his lap. Her tongue wet her lips, and her head tilted. “Dee—”
Is this what true love feels like? “Dee, ah, Dee.” He lifted her and put her back on the table, but this time there wasn’t a veil.
He fell back on the chair and reached; his hands moved from her knees to the middle of her thighs, then stopped. “What are you, um, why are you trying to—Shit, don’t you know what could happen?”
“That’s what I want. I want it to happen.”
“But I’m…We’re—”
“I know, but I don’t care, I want to.”
“Why me?”
“Because I want it to be with someone I love, really, really love. It has to be special.”
“We can’t. You’ll find somebody.”
“I already have,” she said. “Evan, I’m not sure I’ll ever want to be with a guy again, so it has to be someone I trust and love.
Someone I have always loved and will always love, no matter what. I need to find out, need to know if I like…like boys, too.”
Before Evan could speak, Deana lifted her knees and put her feet on the tops of his thighs. His sister’s labia was pressed together by her legs. It was plump and smooth without a hint of hair. He had never seen anything so perfect. His heart was pounding, and his mouth watered with expectancy. “No, Dee, I can’t,” he said as his face moved forward. His lips formed the word, no, but they were pressed into the cushion of Deana’s pubic mound. He kissed it and inhaled deeply. The sound of his knees hitting the floor startled him, then Deana’s elbows knocked against the table, and her crotch rose to meet his lips. He poked the tip of his tongue out. Oh fuck, it was touching his sister’s slit.
Deana’s legs fell open, and he tasted her. It was a sweetness on the end of his tongue. He followed the groove up and down two times before breaking the seal. His sister was hot and wet; her juices coated his taste buds. Then, without hesitation, he buried his tongue between her slippery folds and sucked her nectar into his mouth. It was unlikely the taste of a girl’s pussy would ever impact his life the way his sisters did. Or taste as good.
His thumbs moved up until they touched her lips, then they pressed in and held her open. He circled the tiny hole. Deana sighed. He rolled his tongue up and forced it inside her. She moaned and twisted her fingers in his hair. Her clit was smashed against his nose while he tongue fucked her narrow tube. His sister’s panting breaths grew more exasperated.
When he thought she was ready, he moved his mouth close to her clit. Deana whimpered. He surrounded the swollen bud with his lips, sucked and flicked it. Deana squeaked and pulled his hair. He forced his eyes upward. Her silky nipple sacks were bloated and rich with her excitement. She stared down at him. Her eyes were intense and filled with lust. He flicked her throbbing clit and watched her face brighten.
“Mmmm, Evan, oh, Evan.”
He licked harder and faster. Deana’s cheeks turned crimson, and her eyes rolled. When his finger entered her body, she clenched her fingers and pulled his hair, hard. “Yes, oh, yes…ah, do it, do me, please do it to me.”
That’s exactly what he wanted to do, what Deana wanted, but she’d have to settle for him giving her what he hoped would be the best orgasm of her life. His tongue circled, crisscrossed and flicked up and down while his middle finger fired in and out of her pussy. She released his hair and pressed her fists against the table, rocking her body. His mouth ached, but his licking became more intense and his hand thrust with more force, banging his knuckles into her flooded pussy channel.
“Ah, ah, ah, fuck…ah…fuuuuck.”
A ridge formed from her pubic bone to her ribs. Deana bit down on her bottom lip. Evan gave her every ounce of energy left in his tongue. Deana’s fists pounded wood and her heels kicked against his back. He watched her eyes while she came in his mouth. She had never looked more beautiful.
A flickering light raced across the ceiling. They both turned towards the window. Their mother’s car came to a stop. “Shit, oh Shit!” He stood quickly and turned in a frantic circle. “Fuck!”
“Calm down,” Deana said and grabbed his hand. “Come on.” She dragged him out of the kitchen, through the living room and down the hallway into the bathroom, then locked the door.
Before Candy left Tonya’s house, her friend had convinced her that the infidelity was justified, and because it wasn’t with another man, it wasn’t a big deal. Candy didn’t disagree, after all, it was Tonya, and she spent time with her anyway. Too bad she hadn’t been smarter last time.
On the drive home, Candy had convinced herself that cheating with another woman was better than fucking her husband’s son. Now, she had to go in the house and tell Evan the whole thing was her fault, that it was wrong and it could never happen again. That had been her plan earlier, but it blew up when Evan took hold of her like the man she wanted him to be. His lips on her neck sent chills down her back and hot flashes to her crotch. The passion he had poured into her the previous night and everything she wanted him to do to her instantly returned. She knew what Evan was pressing against her back, and her pussy got wet in preparation for that hard teenage cock. If Gloria hadn’t been there, her little man would have tried to take her right there, and she would have let him.
This time, she thought, her lust wouldn’t cloud her judgment. Tonya hadn’t merely taken the edge off of her sexual desires; the woman had taken her on a marathon of orgasms. The longer they went at it, the more bold and creative they got. Once they were depleted, they showered together. After, Tonya refused to let her get dressed, and they got back in bed, talked, cuddled and fell asleep. Her best friend awoke her with a kiss, then gave her three more exhausting climaxes. It had been a long time since anyone met her needs sexually. She enjoyed being with a woman, but it brought back all those feelings she had for her last lover, the one she could never have again. Would anybody ever meet her physical and emotional needs the same way?
Candy’s hand was shaky when she reached for the doorknob. The kitchen lights were on, but nobody was in the room. She was relieved that she didn’t have to face Evan right away. It needed to be on her terms when she had the advantage. She’d tell him to come to her room; then she’d lay it out for him; she’d lie and tell him she regretted it. How foolish would that sound?
There were two glasses of soda on the table, surrounded by puddles of condensation. Instinctively, she was about to clean up after whoever, but stopped and sat on the chair that had been pulled away from the table.
“Why did we come in here?” Evan asked. “If she comes looking for us—”
“She won’t look for us, and if she does,” Deana shrugged, “I’ll get behind the shower curtain if she calls you, and if she calls me, you hide.”
“Still, jeez, that was close.”
“Nah, if she had been at the screen door, that would have been close.”
He shook his head. “No, that would’ve been death. There’s no way she wouldn’t have seen us. I should go upstairs before she wonders where we are.”
She smiled at him, and he knew she felt it too. “That was incredible,” she said. “Kiss me before you go.”
Deana was smart, confident, popular and gorgeous, in other words, out of his league, so he should have considered himself the luckiest fucker on the planet, but she was still his sister. “No, we shouldn’t,” he said and looked into her eyes. His heart swelled.
“We should.”
He wrapped his hands around her neck. “I’m going t
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 18: Correct and Protect
The decision Evan made—do whatever Deana needed him to do—was easily justified. He would do it because he loved her. As long as his motives were good, the whole thing had to be good, right. With that rationale, the memories of Deana’s ass on the table, her beautiful bald pussy and her glazed over eyes flowed freely through Evan’s mind, without guilt or remorse. The years of denying and resisting had created a stockpile of desire. Now, that the time for their “workout” was quickly approaching, his excitement and anticipation mounted. Unfortunately, so had his nervousness. He felt like he was going on a blind date with a playboy bunny who expected to have the best sex of her life. He was afraid he’d blow his load too quickly or not be able to get it up. There was something else troubling him, too.
Evan hadn’t faced his mother since she came home and interrupted him and Deana while his sister was getting off on the kitchen table. Deana hadn’t come upstairs to let him know if their mother suspected anything. That meant the next time he saw his mother; he would have to deal with two colossal worries, kissing her and wondering if she knew something about him and Deana. That was going to be uncomfortable, but it would be worse if his father were home. He decided he needed closure with his mother. She had to be regretting what happened and it was just a matter of time until she told him, so he’d get it over with now.
The hallway outside his mother’s room felt haunted. Evan was prepared for some kind of lecture about how big of a mistake it was, how wrong it was and—What? He didn’t know and thought about turning back, but his knuckles were already hitting the door. They sounded like thunder booming in his head. He couldn’t run away now, so he waited for what felt like five minutes before hearing, “Come in.” Shit, this was it. He turned the knob and tried to put on one of Deana’s coy, diversionary smiles.
“Ah.” His breath caught somewhere between his lungs and throat. He gulped. “Mom, sorry, I’ll come back.”
“No,” she waved dismissively, “come in.”
Without makeup, his mom was Candy, a sixteen-year-old girl with a woman’s body. He was awestruck. “I didn’t realize you weren’t dressed. Sorry.”
“Dressed, I’m dressed.” She pulled the belt tight and made a bow. Her waist was actually that thin in contrast to her bodacious breasts and hips. She roughed up her wet hair. Somehow, even the thick terrycloth wasn’t enough to hold back her bulging nipples. He looked down at her short sexy legs and pretty little feet, then her red panties flashed through his mind. “What?” she asked.
“Huh?”
“What did you want?”
That was a good question. Why was he there?
“Evan, you gonna speak or stand there with your mouth hanging open?”
“Oh, yeah, sorry.” Think, think, think. “Mom, um, I don’t think you should get involved in the racing thing.” He watched his mother move towards him and wondered if he was shaking.
“Nonsense.” She put her arms around his waist, pulled him against her, then she leaned back and looked up. “That’s what I’m here for, to help.”
“But, ah—” His arms wrapped around her. “Um.” The fresh shower smell was making him dizzy.
“Honey,” she tightened her arms, “we don’t need to talk about what happened earlier, do we?”
“No,” he said.
“Good. Sometimes things happen that you don’t expect, and it’s better to keep them secret. You understand, right?”
What the fuck does she mean? “I do, I understand,” he said. So much for closure. “About racing, I’m worried that—”
“Shh, I’ll handle your father. He’ll be late tonight. It’s the last time he’ll get to play golf before China, so they went out after, but I’ll take care of it, soon.”
“Thank you. I love you.”
“I know, Honey, I know you do, and I love you, too.”
Candy sat and hung her head, considering the ambiguous words she’d spoken to Evan. She had come home from Tonya’s with an unwavering sense of responsibility. Her intention was to set Evan straight; he could never kiss her again. Although, the road to Hell wasn’t paved with good intentions. It was a Slip’ N Slide of wrong choices, and Candy had taken a running start at it that morning. Now, she had to decide if she was going to act like a mother or a character from one of those Sidney Sheldon novels she’d read as a teenager.
As Deana’s mother, it was Candy’s responsibility to correct and protect. That was why Candy had waited in the kitchen for Deana. She knew Rebecca wasn’t there, and she couldn’t believe Evan was involved, that meant she only needed to discipline her stepdaughter for the lascivious act. What went wrong?
Earlier, when Deana turned the corner, Candy’s heart jerked in her chest, and she grasped Deana’s bare arms. The girl was good at hiding her feelings, but the radiating glow from Deana’s face couldn’t be switched off. She was oozing a sexual energy that made Candy envious. Without saying a word, she wrapped Deana in a firm hug. She had never loved her daughter so deeply.
More good intentions had greased the Slip’ N Slide, and Candy continued her descent. Was she weak and driven by the erratic winds of her emotions, or was she going insane?
The pace and intensity of Evan’s punches and kicks grew more aggressive. He wasn’t mad at anyone or anything, but anger had manifested out of the cluster-fuck of emotions he was experiencing. He still didn’t have a clue whether or not his mother wanted him to kiss her and keep it a secret or don’t kiss her and keep it a secret. After he left her room and walked through the kitchen, another option had popped into his head; she could have been talking about what happened on the table. Deana was sleeping when he went to ask her what happened with their mother; then he fell asleep until dinner. Now, he was waiting for Deana to come workout with him or do whatever she needed him to do.
His foot slammed into the side of the heavy bag over and over again. He intended to have sex with his sister, and that scared him. More because he wanted to than anything else. He was also nervous like it was going to be his first time. It was Deana’s first, and it had to be the best she ever had. Damn it, where is she?
Evan stopped kicking when he heard his name. He turned around. Deana was at the bottom of the staircase, but she wasn’t dressed for working out. She swung her head and tossed her hair over her shoulder, then started towards him. Whatever Evan had been feeling a few seconds ago was replaced by bewilderment. What happened to his sister? Deana looked older and more mature. Her eyes made him nervous. With each step, a slender thigh parted the short flaps of her robe. Evan stared and asked, “How long have you been there?”
Deana stopped and said, “Fifteen kicks,” then her fingertip drew a line down the center of his sweaty chest.
“You’re not dressed for working out.” He watched her finger circling his belly button.
Deana said, “I know,” and moved her hands to his waist. Her lower lip quivered after her tongue moistened it. She was going to kiss him.
Discernment came to Evan like an oncoming freight train. He knew what would happen if he let his sister’s lips touch his. The impact would be more profound than kissing Candy, and what he had been afraid of for years would happen. It was his last chance to stop it. “Dee,” he whispered and pulled her body against his.
Deana’s quick breaths swept over his dry lips, and Evan found little motivation to get out of the way. He closed his eyes and waited for the train to hit him.
His sister’s lips were warm and moist. He tightened his arms around her waist and squeezed the air from her lungs. The inside of her mouth was hot on his tongue. They had never kissed without him holding something back. The decision he had made earlier freed him from all of his self-imposed moral restrictions. He felt thirteen again, deeply in love and on fire with new and exciting feelings.
Their tongues and bodies were moving with lustful aggression. Deana slowed down and wiggled side-to-side with a determined purpose. He filled his lungs and let the silky fabric of his sister’s nipples slide across his chest, then he stepped back and watched the robe finish opening. Her cotton-puff domes swelled and turned a darker shade of pink. He reached for her neck and moved his hands outward. Deana’s robe slipped off her shoulders. She straightened her arms and let it drop to the floor. His mouth fell open at the sight of her bald pubic mound. He couldn’t remember if he had ever looked straight down a girl’s body while she was standing up. Deana’s pussy hill grew gradually, then burst from her groin where a thin line divided it into two plump flesh mounds that demanded his full attention. Evan licked his lips and looked into Deana’s eyes.
The sound of his erection slapping against his stomach made him look. His sister’s hands were still pushing his shorts down. “I wanna feel it against me,” Deana said and started kissing him again.
He slid his hands down her back, grabbed hold of her ass and pulled her into him. His throbbing dick was sandwiched between them. He hunched and his cock slid up Deana’s belly until his balls hit her pubic bone. He moved a hand down to her thigh and lifted, hoping his sister would wrap her leg around him. Then he would lift her, and she could hug him with both legs and arms. His sister could crush him with her love while he eased her body onto his throbbing erection. Years of expectation were about to be fulfilled.
Deana huffed and pushed back. “Oh, Evan.” She was staring at the cock that jutted out at her.
“What?”
“It’s so big. Let me do this…um, first,” she said.
“Ah.” His sister’s soft hands were cool, and his balls tried to retreat, then settled comfortably into her palms.
Deana started lowering her body. “They’re heavy.” She looked up. “I wanna give you a blow job.”
When Evan had his closed, and they were in the heat of the moment, it would have been easy to push his dick inside his sister. Now, Deana was on her knees with his pulsing erection in front of her face, telling him she wanted to suck his cock. That made it real and gave him pause. Deana wouldn’t even know how to give head, would she? “But—”
“Shh.” She pulled his cock down until the tip touched her lips, then she kissed it. “Let me…I want to.”
Her pink tongue circled the purple head. Then her lips sealed around it, and her tongue flicked the tip. He felt the pull of her mouth drawing him in. His sister made a slurping sound, and her tongue circled the crown of his cock. That pushed his button labeled, blinding-unstoppable lust. “Oh, fuck.”
Her teeth grazed his sensitive flesh; then his head slid across the roof of her mouth. She sucked blood into his throbbing knob. “Ah, Deeee.” Her lips tightened, and her cheeks caved in. His dick head was tingling, and his mind was spinning. He was getting a blowjob from his sister. “Dammit, that feels good!”
Deana forced her glistening eyes up and smiled with her lips wrapped around his shaft, then continued blowing him. He realized his body had started rocking, gently pushing in and out of his sister’s mouth. Deana’s eager sucking sounds became louder and more obscene. She grabbed his hips and pulled herself forward. The jerking spasms in her throat grabbed the bulb of his cock, and a tremor went through his guts. Deana gagged and backed off. “Easy, don’t choke yourself.”
She wiped her eyes and looped her fingers around the spit line on his shaft. “I thought I could get all of it.”
“Who cares,” he said. “It feels great…what you’re doing feels great.”
“I thought I’d try, anyway.”
He watched her wet lips form an oval and slip around the tip of his dick. Then she sucked it in with a slurp. “Ah, that’s good. Fuckin’ incredible.”
Deana held his cock in her mouth with the ridge of his dome hooked behind her front teeth. Her folded legs moved further apart, lowering her body. She arched her back and tilted her head. Her eyes were big and expressive. His shaft bent at a downward angle that matched the angle of her neck. He could see her determination to please and feel her love. He gulped and watched her face move up his dick. The previous spit marker vanished, and his pulsating head opened her throat. His sister’s eyes bulged, and tears ran down her cheeks. He followed the curve of her back to her butt and wished he could hold it.
Air rushed past Deana’s lips, and he sank further into her mouth. Her convulsing throat stroked his dick top, and her teeth tightened on the thickness of his shaft. She backed off slowly, increasing the power of her suck as she went. Her eyes never stopped staring him down. He couldn’t believe how beautiful she was, even with her mouth stretched around a dick.
One of her hands ceased his balls and the other was between her legs. Only his dick knob was in her mouth, and she twisted on it, sucking and licking like a porn star. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes got lazy with pleasure. His sister was playing with herself while he watched. That was more erotic than the blow job. “Ah, Dee, oh—”
His stomach muscles spasmed and his balls snapped upward. Shit, he was already passed the point of no return. If he were in a porn movie, he’d pull out and blast the girl’s face with cum, but this was real life, and the girl was his sister. “I’m gonna, ah, gonna…” He grabbed his ass and leaned back.
Deana’s eyes rolled, and her head bobbed on his dick. His balls squeezed out the first blast of cum into her mouth. He saw the initial surprise on Deana’s face, then she surprised him. His sister swallowed with a gulp then jammed the squirting knob down her throat. He was shooting a river of cum straight into her stomach, and she never stopped watching his face while he did it. “Oh God, Dee, shit.”
Deana wiped her face and reached up. “I almost drowned.”
“I’m sorry.” He pulled her to her feet and hugged her. “I wasn’t thinking. I should have warned you or—”
“It’s okay. I guess that’s what I expected.” She kissed him, her mouth still wet with his orgasm. It tasted better on her tongue than it had on his hand.
“Jeez, Deana, um, how do you know, ah, how did you know how?”
“Rebecca…you know, she gave me some pointers. We used a banana.”
“Rebecca, figures, but a banana?” He shook his head and added, “Lucky banana,” then he picked up her robe and wrapped it around her body. “Someone might come.”
“Thank you,” she said and looped her hair behind her right ear. “Was it good? I mean, was that okay? I know I said I wanted to—”
“No, it was great,” he said, “but it’s still, um, still not okay.”
“You told me in the bathroom that I didn’t understand. Can you explain?”
“I’m not sure this is the right time.” Evan felt the blood draining from his face. “It’s gonna sound stupid or like it’s because of what we just did.”
“No, it won’t. Not if it’s what I’m thinking.”
“It’s how you make me feel. How I feel when we kiss and jeez, now, after—I’m scared.”
Deana put her hands on her waist and shifted her hips to the left. “Don’t you think I am, too? I’m scared, but I don’t regret it. I love you, and we’ll always have this to remember.”
“That’s not what I’m afraid of. I love you, too, but I had to stop. Not stop loving you, but wanting to love you the wrong way.”
The springs crunched, and the old boards creaked when Evan’s body crashed down on the couch. Deana sat on the arm next to him. “What if I was worried about the same thing?” She ran her hand through his hair.
“I can’t be in love with my sister. It won’t work, can’t work.”
“I know, believe me, I know. But what if you are?” she asked. “What if we are? We can’t control how we feel. It’s not like we did something to make ourselves have these feelings. Who better to love than somebody you love?”
He stared at her. “Jeez.” He wanted to hold her, squeeze her and never let her go.
“Well?”
“Dee, what are we going to do?”
She leaned over and kissed his cheek. “I guess we should be young…enjoy being young. Once we get older, we won’t think like this, you know, about sex, it won’t be important then.”
He thought about Miss Tonya and their mother. “I doubt it.”
“Think about it, Evan, think about how adults act. We’ll always love each other, but all this, um, these crazy needs will fade away. Let’s worry later and enjoy it now.”
“That doesn’t sound like a great plan,” he said. “It could turn out really bad.”
“But if we never find out, we’ll never know, then we’ll be grown-ups, and it’ll be too late. I wanna be happy Evan.”
“I swear.” He huffed and pulled Deana onto his lap. “This is nuts.”
“Yup, we’re nuts.”
Evan squeezed his sister in his arms and looked into her eyes. For the first time since he was thirteen, he wasn’t afraid Deana would know his true feelings. “I love you.”
“I know. I’ve always known.”
“Figures,” he said. “I don’t know how this is going to work or what we’re gonna do, but I know we have to be careful. Mom almost caught us. Oh, yeah, what happened when you went to talk to her? She seemed suspicious at dinner. Was that my imagination or did she see something when she came home?”
Deana leaned back on the armrest, stretched her legs across the couch and wiggled her butt on his lap. “That was your guilty conscience, but something is going on. Something happened.”
“Huh? What do you mean?”
“I don’t know if I can explain it, but she was glowing, and she hugged me. It wasn’t a quickie hello hug, either; and she wasn’t wearing a bra. She seemed happier, too. This might sound weird, but it felt like, um, she felt like Candy, not mom. It was like the way she used to be when she could get us out of trouble.”
“No, no that’s not weird. Thank God you finally see it,” he said. “What happened to her? What do you think she was doing today and why wasn’t she wearing a bra? She never does that anymore.” At least not in front of anyone other than me, he thought.
“I don’t know, but I hope it happens more. I like it when mom’s happy. Evan, I don’t think she ever got to be young and carefree. How could she have? She was a child, then suddenly married with three kids. Two of them too old to be hers.”
Could he have done that to his mother? “What do think would make her happy?”
Deana squinted an eye, and asked, “Would you?”
“Don’t answer my question with a question.”
“They’re related,” she said and gave him her all-knowing glare. “Would you?”
“Would I what?”
“You know, with mom, Candy, really. If she wanted to, would you?”
“With mom! Why would you ask that? Are you nuts?”
“We already decided we’re crazy,” she said. “I see how you look at her, massage her, get boners, and you were in love with her. So, would you?”
“No!”
“Not even if she wanted to?”
“What makes you think she would?”
“Maybe she wants to be young, feel good, and do all the stuff she never got to do before—”
“I’m not talking about this anymore.”
“Fine, but if you do, will you tell me?”
“No!”
Deana pouted. “You won’t?”
“No, yes, I’d tell you, but no, it won’t happen.” He watched his sister and tried to read her thoughts. “Would it bother you?”
“I knew you would,” Deana said.
“I didn’t say that!”
“Whatever. No, it wouldn’t bother me, not if it makes her happy. Think about everything she’s done for us. She deserves to be happy.”
Evan wished he knew what was going on with Deana and how it related to their mother.
Jason was watching a Cock Ninja Studios video on XN when Becky opened his door without knocking. His sister was wearing tan leggings that doubled as skin; he could see the slit between her bulging pussy lips. Her shirt was cut off at her bellybutton, and her nipples were stiff. He minimized the browser and gave her a look that suggested he was annoyed, but he was glad to see her. He was super horny and had planned to find her as soon as their mother went to bed. “What?” he asked.
Becky put her finger to her lips. “Shh.”
He asked again in a lower voice, “What?”
“I need to show you something. Come on and be quiet.”
The look on his sister’s face told him she was up to no good, so he followed her out of the room. Maybe she wanted to fuck someplace risky, like on the front porch?
When they were approaching the living room, he heard the news on the TV. Becky reinforced the need for silence with her finger. She slid her socked feet across the wood floor until she was behind the couch, facing into the living room. He could see the top of his mother’s head. His sister motioned him to her and pointed over the couch. Her mute lips said, look.
Jason considered pretending he didn’t want to be a part of Becky’s mischief, but his eyes followed the direction of her pointing finger. Their mother was slumped on the couch with her head leaning to the right. One leg was straight out; the other was bent at the knee and lying over to the side, separating the flaps of her robe. One flap covered the top of her thigh; the other fell between her legs. It draped her inner thigh up to her crotch, but her pink panties were exposed. He considered going around the couch for a better view but looked into the gap between her breasts, instead. He had forgotten how amazing his mother’s tits were.
Becky squatted in front of him, her knees spread wide. He watched the stretchy material moisten as it sank into her pussy groove. Her hands slid up his legs into his shorts, and she found his growing cock. She’d never believe he wanted her to stop, so he watched his mother while his sister rolled his balls and massaged his dick. It was just like those hundreds of stupid videos where someone is getting sucked or fucked while their mother, wife or father is right there, oblivious to the slurping and moaning.
The front of his shorts came down, then Becky snapped the elastic under his balls. Panic mingled with lust and made his cock jerk upward in front of his sister’s face. She smiled, wrapped both hands around his shaft, and opened her mouth for the bulb of purple flesh. He bit his tongue to stifle his grunt, but Becky slurped loudly. He gave her the universal sign to be quiet and stared at their mother.
When Jason glanced back at Becky, she was looping her fingers around his sack, above his balls, tugging them down. Her oversize mouth was poised to make him moan. He held his breath and tightened like he was about to jump into freezing water. Their mother didn’t even twitch at the sound of his balls plunging inside Becky’s suck hole. He grabbed his cock and started stroking it while his sister sucked his balls. It wasn’t as bad as your sister catching you fingering your sleeping mother, like in the video he had been watching, but he was going to shoot a load on Becky’s face right behind their mother’s back. The only way it could be riskier would be if his mother was awake.
Before Jason could unload on his sister’s face, his balls popped out of her mouth. His hand stopped stroking, and he gave her a questioning look. She grabbed his hand and pulled herself up, then leaned towards the couch. He thought she was checking the state of their mother’s sleep, but she reached behind her and pulled her pants down below her ass, then rested her elbows on the back of the couch. There were only a few feet between his sister’s and their mother’s heads. Becky spread her legs until her pants wouldn’t stretch anymore. He shook his head frantically. Becky was a freak of nature, but she had never taken his cock without making too much noise. This wasn’t a porn movie. If their mother woke up, she’d notice he had his dick stuffed inside his sister.
Becky frowned, then wagged her tongue at him and pointed at her ass. Fuck it, he thought and got on the floor. Her tiny butt hole looked like a balloon knot between her spread cheeks. Her pussy lips were wet and slippery. He considering an exit strategy. In two seconds he could slide across the hall into the kitchen, out of sight. How quickly could Becky get her pants up?
He pushed his tongue into her pussy and licked upward to her butt-hole. Becky grabbed her crotch and started rubbing her clit. She was drooling down her inner thighs. He started tongue fucking her asshole. She wanted to thrash her body, he could tell, but she only rocked gently and panted. He wondered if she’d have the same self-control when she got off, or would she cry out and wake their mother.
Becky’s fingers stopped stroking and clamped down on her pussy. Her legs shuddered, and a moan started then turned into, “Maaah-Mom.” The next thing Jason heard was Becky kiss their mother’s cheek. His heart stopped. “Mom, you fell asleep.”
He scooted into the kitchen, looking back at Becky’s ass and the finger stuffed inside her pussy. His mother’s head turned towards her. “I can’t believe I fell asleep. Thanks, Honey.”
Becky shifted side-to-side, pulling her pants up. He went and got a glass, then turned on the water, acting like he had been there the whole time. Their mother stretched, got up and said, “I’m going to bed, good night,” then she kissed Becky.
He said, “Good night, Mom,” from the kitchen.
When they were back in Jason’s room, he looked at Becky and said, “What the fuck is wrong with you?”
“I know,” Becky said and moved with excitement towards him. “That was amazing. You got me off while I was kissing mom’s cheek.”
“You’re crazy.”
His sister giggled and grabbed his dick. “If you weren’t still hard I might think you were seriously upset.”
“I am. You wanted me to fuck you. If mom woke up it wouldn’t have been like one of those stupid videos. She would know what we were doing. Then, you woke her up while I had my face in your ass.”
Becky rubbed her chest against his and stuffed both hands down his shorts. She cupped his throbbing balls and pressed his erection between her soft forearms. “Admit it; you wanted to fuck me while staring at mom’s pink panties.”
“She’d freak out. Might even throw me out if she caught us.”
“You’ve never been so turned on in your life. You wanna fuck her, don’t you?”
Without answering, Jason spun his sister around, yanked her pants down and bent her over the bed. Her hands came between her legs, and she said something, but her words were muffled in the mattress. He put his cock in her hands and grabbed her hips. His sister guided his dome to her hole. She was soaking wet and slippery, but she grunted when he rammed into her with more force than he intended. “Ahh, yeees, fuck me, fuck me big brother. Fuck me while you’re thinking about mom.”
Jason reached under Becky’s chest and pinched her nipples. He hoped his sister’s tits turned out just like his mother’s big missile shaped tits. Becky was right, he had never been so turned on in his life. His body immediately started thrusting in short fast stabs. He was more than ready to cum. “Oh, shit. I…ah, I’m gonna, gonna, shit, gonna cum already.”
Becky pushed forward, and his rigid cock squirted out of her tight hole. He grabbed the top of his dick and squeezed it. His sister flipped over and slid off the bed, facing him. He loosened his grip and stroked down the length of his bloated cock. Becky’s eyes closed and her face twisted as the white stream splattered her forehead. She quickly recovered and got her mouth over his head. His balls jerked, and Becky’s cheeks swelled. She pushed forward, and his pulsing cock head plunged into his sister’s throat. She gulped and swallowed hard. A smile formed around his shaft. Jason wondered why everyone didn’t fuck their horny sisters. Evan was an idiot.
Late the next morning, Evan came out of the bathroom, still drying his hair. He smelled Irish Spring fresh. Deana’s eyes filled his thoughts. He had gone to sleep picturing them, then awoke thinking about the same thing. They had always been intense, expressive and telling, but yesterday, when she was climaxing on the table, and when she was sucking him they became a portal into her soul. He felt her like never before. She loved him, and she was filled with the same passion. He wanted to look into her heart every chance he got.
“Evan, come here.”
He looked down at his boxers and smiled, then opened Deana’s door. “What’s up?”
Deana’s head was the only thing sticking out from under the covers. “Could you please bring me a Tylenol and give me a little massage?”
“You didn’t even workout with me. Why are you sore?”
“It’s my throat that hurts,” she said. “The massage is just because.”
“Oh, sorry. Should I get your lotion, too?”
“No, Rebecca gave me some that she took from her mother. Throw me that towel, please.”
Deana’s smirk intrigued him. He grabbed the towel hanging over her desk chair and tossed it on the bed. “Does that lotion smell like almonds?”
“No, why?”
“Nothing. I’ll be right back.”
When Evan returned to Deana’s room with the Tylenol and a glass of water, he knew their mother was the only person home, and she was in her room doing her work. He put the glass on the nightstand. “Here.”
“Thanks.” She popped two pills in her mouth and took a long drink, then she threw the sheet off. She was wearing Old Navy pajama shorts and nothing else.
For a second, Evan thought he should look away; then it hit him, it doesn’t matter anymore. He stared at the pink rings on top of her olive complected breasts. “Cover them up.”
“It’s not like you haven’t seen them.”
“I know, but mom’s home.”
“Let me get comfortable.”
Deana turned a pillow, spread the beach towel over it, then she put her chest and stomach on top. He waited for her to finish squirming around, then asked, “Where should I start?”
“I guess at the top.” She put her hands above her head. “Work your way down.”
He turned from Deana’s body towards the partially opened door and decided it would be enough of a deterrent. This wasn’t the right time to consider finishing what they’d started yesterday, even if that’s what Deana wanted. “Where’s the lotion?”
She pointed with her left elbow. “That drawer.”
Evan started opening Deana’s nightstand drawer. It got stuck. “Jeez, how do you find anything in here.” He shoved the pile down and finished opening the draw. First, he saw a small plastic bottle; then he spotted something white. “You have a vibrator?”
“No, it’s Rebecca’s. Now get the oil and mind your business.”
“The tumbler left hers here?”
“No, I brought it home from her house. Dad may have prevented me from having a serious boyfriend, but he didn’t make me a saint. I have needs, just like you. Now get busy with those hands, please.”
He knelt on the bed next to her. “Dee, I’m not sure I can get used to this. Everything is different now…between us.” He turned and lifted his right knee over her body.
“I think it’s better,” Deana said. “I feel so much closer to you now. Kinda like it used to be.”
Evan didn’t say anything. The clear liquid didn’t smell like almonds, but it activated his salivary glands like the smell of French fries. He squirted it into his palm, rubbed his hands together, then started on Deana’s neck. “I love how your skin feels.”
“Your hands, mm, my muscles are smiling.”
His sister’s tone, the warmth of her skin and the squishy muscles underneath all made him smile, too. His position, straddling her butt, that was making something else smile. He didn’t feel inhibited by their bond of kinship. His penis was getting heavy, but he didn’t care. Deana wouldn’t, either. That invisible line on a sister’s body that he should avoid crossing, it had been erased.
The massage advanced quickly from sensual to erotic. Evan searched, using Deana’s purrs to guide him to the sensitive nooks that made her moan. Once he found a pleasure spot, he intensified his efforts. His cock had dropped out the leg opening of his boxers, then erected. It was rigid and aimed at Deana like a guided missile ready for launch.
When he reached her hips, at the edge of her shorts, he used the heels of his hands and gouged deep into the muscled hills leading up to the crests of her globes. If Deana was feeling him and reading his intentions, she would lift her ass and make it obvious for him. Then he’d pull her shorts down and massage her ass. Evan glanced down at the menacing log of flesh hovering inches away from his sister’s butt. Maybe she was still in the real world because she didn’t make it obvious.
Evan scooted down, put his hands on the backs of Deana’s thighs, just above her knees, and focused his eyes on the leg holes of her shorts. He started massaging his way towards them. Every time her pussy peeked at him, his determination increased.
His hands approached the smiley face creases, and Deana’s fingers clutched the sheets. Her feet drummed the bed. The last time he massaged his sister’s thighs, and his thumbs pushed down between her legs, snapping over her tendons, he had accidentally touched her pussy. It had terrified him, and he wanted to run away, even though Deana acted like she hadn’t noticed. Now he knew it was a setup, she’d wanted it to happen.
The webbing between his thumbs and index fingers was sliding through the grooves cut into the tops of Deana’s thighs. His thumbs crossed over from inner thigh to crotch. The edges of his sister’s plump labia were moist, and she moaned into the mattress when he rubbed across them. He pushed upward and forced his hands under her shorts. The material groaned and stretched tight over her crotch. He grabbed her bubble-butt and squeezed it. Her muscles fought back. The squishy firmness thrilled his senses.
“Ah, Evan, what…ah…”
His thumbs pushed deep in the valley between her cheeks and darted across her silky flesh. His sister’s middle jerked upward, then pushed into the mattress. He circled the puckered ring, taunting her most private place. “Oh, shit, Evan, I, ah, I don’t—”
“Shh.” He tugged the moist cotton away from her crotch. His fingertip found the two mounds of succulent flesh and pushed between them. Deana’s lower back curved inward and her ass lifted. He slid his finger through the wet channel of flesh, then pulled it back. The tip of his finger dipped in and circled the tight ring at the mouth of her pussy. “Oh, God.”
The boiling heat just inside her body made him pause, but Deana’s middle thrust upward, ramming his finger into her. He pumped the tight tube. His sister’s knees bent, lifting her ass even higher. Her cheeks spread apart and fully exposed her asshole. He pressed his thumb against it and grabbed her pubic bone, then flicked her clit with his middle finger. Her hunching body got more demanding and her juices leaked onto to his fingers. He pulled the shorts to one side and took hold of his throbbing cock. The tip touched the slippery crease, and his brain stopped working. His body jerked, and his sister’s flesh channel swallowed his bulbous knob. Deana gasped. “Ahh, Evan, please…”
Evan raked the head of his cock up and down her pussy groove, coating it with her slippery juices. Deana lifted her groin higher off the bed. He leaned forward and supported his upper body with one arm, then steered the crown of his cock to the mouth of her pussy. Her narrow opening welcomed the tip of his dick with a hot, wet kiss that made his body hunch. “Aaah, ooohucch, Evan, maybe—”
Deana reached under her body and grabbed her crotch. Her fingers spread the flesh around the head of his dick. He applied more pressure, and she pushed her body back against his cock. The heat on his dome increase. His body was trembling as her narrow tube started to open.
“Ouch, ouch, shit, wait.”
Evan wasn’t sure about Deana’s tone, but now that he’d made up his mind, he didn’t want to wait. His body was on autopilot. “Dee, I’m going to.” Half of his cock head was inside his sister. He wanted to shove the rest in with one quick thrust, but he suddenly perceived Deana’s fear, so he paused. “Are you okay?”
“I’m, um, I’m—” Deana’s head whipped around. “Did you hear that?” She bucked. “Get off, get up, move, I heard someone.”
Evan was on his feet cramming his erection back in his boxers. He threw the covers over his sister. “Damn, towel,” Deana said pointing at him. “Towel, towel.”
“Shit.” He snatched up the towel he’d dropped earlier. The floor outside Deana’s room creaked, then her door swung open, and their mother said, “Good morning.”
They said, “Good morning, mom,” in stereo. He remained half turned towards his mother with the bunched up towel in front of his hardon. “Deana was in pain from working out. I brought her Tylenol, and I was—”
“He was just leaving,” Deana said, but her expression said, shut up, dumbass, you sound guilty.
Their mother said, “A little massage, too, that’s better than Tylenol.”
All of the blood ran out of Evan’s head while he tried to figure out if his mother was asking a question or making a statement. “Um, yeah, okay. I’ll be back. Gotta go, um, go to the bathroom.” He turned, took one step and realized he couldn’t get past his mother unless he acted like a cat trying to avoid getting pet. Be natural, he thought and continued. He paused next to her and tried to give her a quick kiss on the cheek. Fuck, that didn’t work.
His mother’s arm went out. “Glad to see—” Her hand caught his stomach. “See that you at least wore your underpants.” His abs tightened under her circling hand. It stopped just above his waistband. “I might have you wearing clothes soon.” Her fingers gently gripped his skin. He wanted to look back and see if Deana could tell what their mother was doing to him.
“Yeah, ah, yes.” He started walking. His mother dragged her fingernails across his belly and around his side.
“Oh, Evan.”
He stopped and turned back towards his mother. “Yes?”
“Call Miss Tonya. She has some referrals for you.”
“Awesome, that’s great, I’ll do that now.” He was happy for an opportunity to make more money and grateful for an excuse to run.
“Evan, you don’t have to give them massages,” she paused, “unless you want to.”
Deana lifted her head. “What?”
“Nothing,” he said and bolted for the door to his room.
Candy closed her bedroom door and started pacing. Had she expected that; is that why she had been so quiet in the kitchen? The sounds she’d heard could have been anything, yet she’d inched her way into the hallway outside Deana’s room and peeked in. What she saw should have made her scream, but she held her breath and watched Evan work his way down his sister’s body. Deana had responded to his touch the same way Candy imagined she would have.
When Evan got hard, it didn’t surprise Candy. Although, she hadn’t expected him to leave his cock protruding from his shorts, daring his sister to see it. Candy had waited, hoping Deana would. The girl would have realized her brother’s intention and her face would have portrayed shock and fear, then logic, ethics, common sense or at least fear of the consequences would have made Deana stop her brother. That’s what Candy thought would happen, but things didn’t happen like that.
Evan’s youthful lust—a force of nature—took over. Candy was fascinated and got lost in her voyeurism. She was watching the past from a third person’s perspective. Candy was watching her and Bobby the day their lives changed forever.
That day thirteen years ago, it had been Candy’s fault, she had been taunting Bobby, the way Sally taught her. When Bobby finally had enough of her teasing, he held her down and started kissing her. She felt him getting hard, and she moved her body under him, grinding her crotch bone on his erection. Things quickly escalated, and Bobby’s primal lust consumed him. She was going to get what she had been hoping for, ever since the night he took her virginity.
Bobby lifted his body and Candy look between them. Her brother’s massive cock and balls were out of his pants, hovering over her. The sight scared her, the same way Deana had been frightened when Evan tried to stuff his cock in her. Unlike Deana, Candy had shoved her pajamas down to her thighs. Bobby finished pulling them off. She looked into her brother’s eyes and saw how much he wanted her. Her legs opened and moved up Bobby’s body. He lower himself between them. She had to spread them further to accommodate his width. His hot, smooth flesh separated her pussy lips, then a sharp pain shot through her. She bit her bottom lip and dug her heels into the back of Bobby’s thighs. Her brother jammed his throbbing cock into her, and she cried out but didn’t want him to stop. It was her chance, and she knew pleasure would follow the pain.
Now, Candy knew exactly what her mother had seen, but Candy wasn’t screaming, “Stop, stop, please stop it,” like her mother had. Bobby had been too close, and he couldn’t or wouldn’t stop. Candy hadn’t done anything to try and make him. She felt her brother’s cock swell. Bobby tried to pull out, but she wrapped her legs around his back and clung to him. Her brother’s hot creamy load of sperm filled her. Why had Candy expected her stepdaughter to have more self-control than she had?
Candy had almost waited too long. Evan was trying to cram that young, hard cock into his sister’s virgin pussy. Would Evan have been able to stop if she had let him start humping Deana? Thank God she came to her senses and alerted them before he plunged in. Deana needed protection, too.
The shower water had turned Deana’s skin red, but the memories gave her chills anyway. It had been like a dream, without concern, conscience or consequence. Her brother had seen her completely naked and licked her pussy, so there wasn’t any reason to fear his hands. She let go, and her mind and body were captivated by the massage. Evan’s hands had moved down her body, exploring every inch of it. He knew how to find those sensitive zones that triggered waves of pleasure. When he started on her legs, it was like he was working toothpaste into the end of an unopened tube, except it was an orgasm he was forcing upward. The closer he got to her crotch, the greater the pressure in her womb. She was about to explode and would have begged him to finish her if he had chickened out again. But Evan wasn’t afraid anymore.
The hot, silky flesh sliding through her wet groove was a shock but didn’t bring her back to reality. It almost shoved her off the cliff into the mounting orgasm. That was when her body started overriding her mind. In her head, she knew she wanted to wait; she had come to that during the night. She needed time to think about what it would do to her relationship with Rebecca. Making love with her brother might end up breaking Evan’s heart or Rebecca’s or both.
Evan’s cock head sent a spike of pain to her brain. That reminded her that she wasn’t ready. Wasn’t she saying no while shoving back against his dick? It was like someone putting their hand into the fire, then leaving it there after they realize it’s burning. If it weren’t for their mother, she wouldn’t be a virgin anymore.
Deana reached between her legs and caressed her soapy crotch. The tip of her finger circled the rim of her opening. With minimal effort, it slid into her body. Would her brother’s thick cock hurt all the way to the top of her tube? She was glad Rebecca was coming over.
Despite his overwhelming need to cum, Evan wasn’t disappointed when Miss Tonya didn’t ask him to come over and fuck her before he mowed her friend’s lawns. She gave him the information over the phone, and he was driving to the first job. He was glad he’d have a day to walk back and forth behind a lawnmower. He needed time to think, after all, he had almost pushed his dick inside his sister. Shit, he’d gotten the best blowjob of his life from her and ate her out in the kitchen, and practically got caught twice by his mother, who he had made out with and fondled.
All of the feelings he had denied and stuffed had been released from his emotional closet. He couldn’t lie to himself anymore. It was right there in his face; he wanted Deana and Candy. He loved both of them the way he wasn’t supposed to love them, but Deana said she wanted him to love her like that.
Evan went over the scene without the lust chemicals surging through him. The sensitive knob of his cock had been wedged into Deana’s tight opening. It was just about to break through and plunge into paradise. His body had gone on autopilot. At that point, he wasn’t going to be denied, no matter what, yet he stopped.
His hands trembled on the steering wheel when he realized he wouldn’t have been able to stop fucking his sister if he had started. It hadn’t been what Deana said that got through to him. It was what he felt. His sister had reservations. Her body had been doing everything to make sure he fucked her, but in her mind, she hadn’t been sure. Had she changed her mind about him?
Deana dried her body then put on panties and a T-shirt. She hoped Rebecca got there soon. Rebecca wanted to hear everything on the phone earlier, but Deana needed to watch her girlfriend’s face when she told her what happened.
When Deana got to her room, Rebecca was sitting on the bed. “How did you get in?” Deana asked and swung the door closed with her foot.
“Your sexy sister let me in,” Rebecca said.
“Seriously, my sexy sister?”
Rebecca got off the bed and grabbed Deana’s shoulders. “Yeah, and your mother is sexy too, but that’s not important now.” She gave Deana one solid shake. “What am I not going to believe?”
Suddenly Deana wanted to curl up on the bed with her girlfriend. She kissed Rebecca tenderly. “Come on, let’s sit.” She led Rebecca to the bed. They sat Indian style, facing each other. “You’re not going to believe what happened.”
Rebecca rolled her eyes. “Your brother ate your pussy on the kitchen table, so I’m sure I will.”
“No, you won’t.”
“Well, get busy talking then. You’re killing me with this suspense shit. You should have told me on the phone.”
“Hell no, this is too good for the phone.” She put her hands on Rebecca’s knees. “I gave him head.”
“I figured that,” Rebecca said. “That’s what we talked about yesterday.”
Deana smiled. “I woke up with a sore throat.”
“Really, how big?” Rebecca held her hand six inches apart. Deana sighed and moved them. “Shit, you said big, that’s giant.”
“I swear it was all the way down here.” She pointed to her throat. “I can’t believe how much squirted out of that thing.”
Rebecca swallowed hard. “What’s wrong with you? It’s your first time giving head, and you try and do deep throat and swallow. You’re an over achiever.”
“I almost puked, twice.”
“I almost did that the first time I tried to swallow. It blasted my throat and I almost barfed.”
“Was that when you pulled back, and James squirted it in your eye?”
“Yeah, thanks for reminding me.” Rebecca rubbed her eye. “When do I get to try?”
“He’s my brother, not a banana.”
“Oh, you’re no fun,” Rebecca said. “Now tell me the part you said I’d never believe.”
“That was this morning,” she said, then she started with the Tylenol and told Rebecca every erotic detail.
When Deana got to the part about Evan trying to stuff his cock in her and the noise outside the door, Rebecca gasped and said, “Holy shit, she, she almost caught you…he almost fucked you, and she almost caught you? Fuck, I thought you were going to wait. Why was your door open? Why didn’t you—”
“Reb, take it easy.”
“I can’t help it. That’s unbelievable.”
“I told you,” she said.
Rebecca took a deep breath. “How close was it? I mean how close was he? Why did you change your mind?”
“I didn’t. I wanted to wait, but—I can’t explain it. The way he was touching me.” She shook her head. “Phew, it built up slowly and lasted so long. He knew exactly where to touch me, the way you do. You know, all those secret spots that make me crazy, he knew them. By the time I realized what he was doing, it was touching me. I thought I was saying no, but my body kept trying to make it happen. I think I was gonna let him.” She sighed. “I knew I heard my mother, but for a split second, I thought I wasn’t going to say anything. Then the pain—You told me it wasn’t going to hurt, much.”
“I didn’t know he was that big. Use lube next time, dummy. Besides, if your mother didn’t come, you wouldn’t have cared. Once you had your brother’s big, beautiful cock inside this,” Rebecca grabbed her crotch, “sexy little pussy, you would have been in heaven.”
“Or hell, if my mother had caught us.”
“Yikes, I gotta get one, one of those massages. If Evan made you lose your head, damn, it had to be good. You’re supposed to be the one who keeps us out of trouble.”
“I’m telling you,” Deana said, “you’ll be creaming your shorts before—”
“Shorts, why wear shorts?”
“Shut up.”
“So, what do you think your mom would have done?”
“I rather not think about that.” The truth was, she sensed their mother knew too much already.
“I might be feeling a little jealous,” Rebecca said.
Deana was glad. It would have scared her if Rebecca wasn’t jealous. She would be if the roles were reversed. Deana asked, “Because I got a massage or because you didn’t?” then she fell sideways and pulled Rebecca with her.
They were on their sides, face to face. Rebecca stroked Deana’s eyebrow with the tip of her finger. “Both, I guess.”
“Hmm, how ’bout I get you a massage?”
“I’d like that,” Rebecca said and pushed Deana on her back. “There something else you could do, though.” Rebecca put her hand on Deana’s stomach; then it started moving down.
She kissed the tip of Rebecca’s nose. “What, I’ll do anything for you.”
“Will you chance letting your mother catch me,” Rebecca pushed her hand inside Deana’s panties, “doing this?”
“Yes, and I won’t even make you stop if she comes.”
“Hopefully, the only one coming will be you.” She pulled Deana’s panties down, got between her legs, and rested her chin on Deana’s pubic mound.
She smiled because having Rebecca between her legs, looking into her eyes, still made all those feelings bubble inside. “I love you.”
Later that afternoon, Deana entered the kitchen and Candy said, “Honey, I need to talk to you for a minute.”
“What’s up?” Deana said.
Candy sat down and looked up at her stepdaughter. She remembered the chill she got the first time she saw Sandra in Deana’s eyes. Over the past three years, more and more of the woman Candy fell in love with was showing up in Deana. They didn’t just look alike, either. Her stepdaughter had the same intense black eyes that made you feel like she was looking into you. She had the same intelligence, wit, perception and cunning ways, also. Now, in what felt like an instant, Deana had gone from being a pretty girl to a gorgeous and irresistible young lady, just like Cindy had. It gave Candy goosebumps and intimidated her. She felt more like Deana than a woman who was supposed to be raising her. “Sweetheart,” she said and took hold of Deana’s hands. “I know we’ve already had the talk, but I—”
“Mom,” Deana blushed, “I know all about the birds and the bees.”
“Sit down, Honey.” Candy pulled out a chair, so it faced her. “Of course you do, and I’m not trying to embarrass you.” Deana twirled her hair around her finger. “I know you don’t, um, you’re not supposed to date yet, but sometimes…sometimes things happen, unplanned things.”
Candy forced eye contact. “Deana, this is strictly between you and me. Your father would kill me if he knew I was having this talk with you. You understand what I’m saying?”
“Yes, yes, of course.”
“Honey, I’m not saying you are, and I’m not asking if you are, and I’m not saying you should, but if you think it’s something you’re going to be doing, you have to be smart. I want you to come to me, talk to me about it, but I know you probably won’t. I was your age, once. I want you to be prepared.” She reached into her pocket, pulled out a packet and handed it to her stepdaughter.
Deana stared at it. “I, ah.”
“It’s okay. I’m not accusing you or giving you the green light, but it’s your life, and I understand how things can happen.”
“You do?”
“Of course I do. You know you can talk to me about anything, and I mean anything at all. It will stay between us.”
“I know,” Deana said. “Thanks, mom. I haven’t, but it makes me feel good that you understand. I like knowing I can come to you with anything, but I haven’t.”
“I know, Honey,” she said and squeezed Deana’s hands. “Everything you need to know about those is in the booklet, but please trust me enough to come to me if you feel like you need those. I love you.”
“I love you, too,” Deana said and stood up.
When Candy got up, Deana wrapped her arms around her and hugged her like she was trying to crack her ribs. She could feel Deana’s heart thumping. “You’re good, Dee, you’re doing fine.”
“I really, really, love you, Mom.”
“I know, Sweetheart, I know.”
Deana took a few steps towards the living room, then turned back. “Thanks, Mom.”
“Dee, this has to be our secret. Can I count on you to keep it between us?”
“Yes.”
“Not even Rebecca or your brother.”
“I promise.”
Candy watched Deana walk away, knowing the girl wanted to tell her everything, but she was too scared and too ashamed. Candy had been there more than once, and she was there now.
On the way to her room, Candy sensed her life flashing before her eyes. What was she thinking? John wouldn’t divorce her for giving Deana birth control, he would murder her. Why was she risking her life instead of telling them she knew and making sure they didn’t have sex? It was because there wasn’t any part of her relationship with Bobby that Candy regretted, not even getting pregnant. Gloria wasn’t a mistake, but Candy had imagined Bobby, Sally and her all raising Gloria together like a happy family. That was what Candy had thought about Sally’s baby, too. If she weren’t trapped with John, she would have found Darlene sooner and been like a mother to her.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 19: Willpower
The feed from the security camera activated the open window on Candy’s monitor. She was relieved to see Evan’s car coming up the driveway. He had been gone longer than Candy imagined it would take to mow two lawns, but she had no idea how big the yards were or whose they were. Tonya hadn’t said which of her friends she had referred Evan to, and Candy hadn’t wanted to seem suspicious, so she didn’t ask. Tonya had some single friends who might want more than a massage if one had been mentioned.
Candy closed the app and stood up. She was as prepared as she would ever be. It was time to make things right. She had put Evan and herself in a dangerous situation. Now, she needed to stop acting like a jealous girl and be an adult, and mother to her stepson. Wasn’t that her responsibility?
Evan finished undressing as instructed. His mother had been in the kitchen when he came home, and it wasn’t happenstance. She had been waiting for him, dressed the way she was supposed to be, conservatively. Her facial expression was the one he had expected when he went to her room the previous day. It was that of a mother about to tell their child something grave. The tone of his mother’s voice was stern, and her words clearly presented the facts. Closure, wasn’t that what he’d wanted?
There was a dirt ring around the top of his boxers and dry grass stuck to Evan’s skin. His socks were striped green and white where they had been bunched up around his ankles. Two lawns had turned into three when Miss Tonya’s second referral, Mrs. Westclox, sent him, with her lawn mower, to the neighbor’s house. The Polar’s lawn mower had been broken for three weeks, and that had been apparent to Evan. It had been very charitable of Mrs. Westclox towards her neighbors, but the extra forty bucks she gave him wasn’t enough for the time and effort it took to mow down their jungle.
He dropped his clothes in the washing machine because his mother didn’t want them to stink up the bathroom. She told him to take them off in the laundry area, then she said, “I’ll wash them,” like that was her job. He spilled gas on his jeans, why shouldn’t he wash them? He felt like kicking something.
His mother was sorry. It was her fault, and she wanted everything to go back to normal. When he tried to take some of the blame, she rejected him outright. All the fault laid on her, and she needed him to forgive her. For Evan, it was hard to forgive a person for something he did. He kissed her, and he had enjoyed it. His mother told him it was an impulsive mistake, and he should forget the whole thing. It would be easier to forget his name.
The woman who had been standing in the kitchen, she was dressed like and sounded like his mother. Evan had watched her lips move while she spoke. They were the warm, moist lips he had kissed, and he didn’t believe a word that came out of them. That lady was an impostor.
At the end of her talk, she hugged him. Their posture, the pressure they applied, and the amount of time they held on, all portrayed an appropriate mother-son hug, but it hadn’t been. They both trembled and his mother sighed when she released him. Then she pressed her lips against his while staring at him. Tears hung on the rims of her eyes but never fell. That was when it happened, Evan saw the truth. The woman who responded to, Mrs. Damiani, was none other than, Candy, the babysitter. For reasons Evan didn’t understand yet, he had wanted to cry at the realization.
The last thing his mother said was, “Don’t worry, it’ll all work out. I’ll take care of your father.”
Evan kicked the washer, then grabbed his big toe and hopped in a circle. “Fuck, fuck, fuck.”
The shower had washed away the dirt, grass, and residue of gasoline, but Evan still thought he smelled it. Maybe it was trapped in his nose? He closed his eyes and turned his face into the stream of water. Deana’s voice startled him, “Were you expecting me?”
He turned and watched her naked body step into the tub. “Ah, no.”
“Then why didn’t you lock the door?”
“Forgot.”
Deana’s nudity took Evan’s breath away like one of Ginger Snap’s perfectly sensual and erotic picture posts, an image so beautiful it created a painful craving. He didn’t look away. His sister was unapproachable in the minds of most guys, but there she was getting in the shower with him. His heart was racing.
She sealed the shower curtain and faced him. “Need help?”
Last time, on a harebrained whim, he had hijacked Deana’s shower, then run away. That was when he didn’t know Deana wanted the very thing he had spent the last four years denying himself. He wouldn’t run away scared this time. “There’s a spot on my back I can’t reach.”
Deana said, “Turn around.”
His sister squirted an excessive quantity of the Dove body wash across his shoulders. She captured it under her hands and started spreading it. The smell was more feminine than he would have chosen, but it was creamy. It covered his skin like lotion. His sister’s long slender fingers and delicate hands stirred up a lather that caught in his chest hair. She circled his shoulder blades and stroked up and down the center of his back. Her hands wrapped his neck, rotated as they moved up to his ears. She grasped his upper arms and tenderized the hard muscles. He was getting hard before a sexual thought crossed his mind.
Deana started on his lats, triceps and under his arms. It should have tickled and made him pull away, but her touch was sensual. Deana’s hands slowly slid down to his hips, then to his ass. His cock surged with stiffness. He looked down, anticipating Deana’s next move. Her hands crisscrossed his groin. Her knuckles bumped his bowed shaft. He stiffened with the expectation, remembering how she had lifted and rolled his balls the night before. He wanted those soapy hands wrapped around his cock, sliding up and down. Evan groaned when she continued up to his stomach.
Her body pressed against his back like a giant satin washcloth. Her fingertips swirled in his chest hair. One of her legs lifted and her inner thigh slid up the outside of his leg. Her foot came around the front, went between his legs and grabbed the back of his calf. Her leg was twisted around his like a climbing vine. His testicles were buzzing, and his erection throbbed painfully.
Evan turned Deana around, got behind her and smashed his body against hers. His emotions were so powerful he had to temper his hug, or he’d crush his sister. Her body rose and fell with each of his deep breaths. The globes of Deana’s ass lathered his ridged shaft and tight ball sack. He palmed her right tit with his left hand and her pubic mound with the right. Deana forced her head back and arched her body. Only her toes touched the tub. He tried to capture a silky tit crown with a pinch. A moan vibrated from deep in Deana’s throat.
The motion of Evan’s hips had been barely perceivable when it started and completely involuntary. Now, he was lifting his sister, hunching and sliding his cock and balls between her ass cheeks. Deana was pushing her butt back in rhythm and tightening her glutes on his upward thrusts.
Evan wasn’t completely blind with lust, nor had their passion erased his conscience, but all those fears of having his love discovered by his sister were gone. Deana wanted him to be her first. He was ready to pour all of his love into her, and give her what she asked for.
He grasped her crotch bone, tightened his arm around her chest and picked her up. When he lowered her his cock head coursed through her groove, opening her pussy lips like a zipper. He pulled back and thrust again. Her hot, wet flesh coated his dick with her readiness. His finger snapped across her clit. Deana squirmed. He grunted and tried again. The crown of his prick speared the rim of her pussy. His sister whimpered. The bulb of his cock plowed the trough flesh. Deana grabbed his dick and held it tight. He could feel his shaft crushing into her wet velvety flesh, but she wouldn’t let him move.
“What, Dee, what is it?”
“Don’t hate me, please.” She huffed several times. “I’m not ready.”
Maybe willpower was a mental muscle like Candy had read somewhere. Hers could be exhausted by now. It took all she had to get into the kitchen to meet Evan. Then she had to force those words out of her mouth. Evan’s face had shown disappointment and relief, so he must have believed her. Wasn’t that enough? Yes, Candy thought, I deserve this. She double clicked the icon she had been staring at for ten minutes. So much for the promises she’d made herself.
A window popped up on the screen. Evan was already behind the shower curtain, and steam billowed over the top. Candy sighed with disappointment, but that didn’t stop her from watching. She was getting warm and moist between her legs.
The fog thickened while the shower went on longer than Candy wanted to wait. Then, without shoving the curtain across the bar or turning off the water, her stepson emerged. Candy leaned close, wishing the mist on the lens wasn’t clouding her view. The teenager’s fully erect cock, swinging side-to-side, gave her a hot flash and her pussy lips moistened. Evan grabbed a towel. Why didn’t he turn off the water?
Candy gasped when Deana pushed the curtain aside and stepped out of the tub. The girl’s body was exquisite with glistening beads running down her dark skin. Candy felt her heartbeat pulsing in her nipples. She was trapped in a vow of silence that could only be broken by exposing her crime. Would telling on herself make her well? There was only one person who wouldn’t judge her and find her guilty of a grievous breach of parental responsibility. She would have to remain as sick as her secrets, unless…
Deana sat on the counter with her head hung. “You mad? You think I’m a cock tease?”
Evan said, “No,” and faced his sister. His cock was as stiff as it had been when he tried to ram it into her. “Did you change your mind? You don’t want me to be—”
“No, no I haven’t. You’re the only one I want it to be. I want to.”
“You scared?”
Deana hooked her feet behind his thighs. He shuffled forward, between her parted knees. “No.”
“What’s wrong, then?”
“We—I need time.” Her legs wrapped around his waist and her hands, one after the other, slipped over his pulsing knob.
“Why?” He watched his sister gently tug on his cock.
“I can explain.” The speed and the length of her strokes increased.
“Dee, if you keep doing that—”
“I know. I want to watch it. See it happen.”
“It’s gonna be messy.”
“I don’t care.”
“You will.”
“This is how I want it to be, like this.” She stared at him. “Not sitting, but you between my legs, looking down at me. I want to see your face when you go inside me. I wanna look into your eyes while it’s happening, feel you the way we used to feel each other before fear came between us.”
Visions of Deana’s body under him filled Evan’s mind. He started rocking, pumping his erection through his sister’s fists. “Dee, I’ll wait as long as you want. I love you.”
Deana’s eyes told him she knew what was going to happen, but she never looked away, not even when a burst of cum hit her throat. She smiled with satisfaction and continued to jerk his spurting dick. He looked down. White cream flew out of his cock, struck her brown skin, then ran down her body. Deana’s puffy, pink nipples were thrust out by the changing shape of her tits. Her hands got slippery. She grabbed the base of his cock, pushed her thumbs into the underside and pulled them up to the head, milking his tube. The last of his orgasm bubbled from the slit and fell to Deana’s pussy mound. She used her middle finger to smear it into the crease that wrapped around the front of her pubic bone. A spasm rolled through his body. “Ah, shit.”
“Thank you, Evan.”
He steadied his breathing. “For what?”
“For being patient. I love you, too.” Deana’s legs tightened, and he lifted her. She wrapped her arms around his neck and covered his mouth with hers.
If he were going to cum inside her, she would have stopped them. That was the thought Candy consoled herself with. She was still breathing heavy, grasping her crotch. Evan had covered the front of his sister’s body with his orgasm. Now, Deana clung to him with her arms and legs. Her brother’s waning erection was just below her cum smeared pussy lips. Candy was twisted up emotionally, but mostly it was envy she felt. She never had the opportunity to experience those feelings of love and lust at their age. Their love had to be so powerful it hurt, and their youthful passion must have been consuming. By the time she was their age, Candy was the mother of three, two of the children she would have had to birth when she was eleven. She already had a man telling her what to do, fucking her when he wanted to, and showing love by giving her a place to live. She started crying, feeling more trapped and helpless than ever.
The next morning, Evan slept later than he had for as long as he could remember. It was possible he was more at peace than he’d been for years. He had closure. His mother was off limits; he could never love her the wrong way again. Deana knew his greatest secret, and it made her happy. His sister had taken all the pressure off. He knew they were in a holding pattern. What they were waiting for, he had no idea, but he knew Deana loved him and wanted him. Even if a relationship wasn’t possible, that didn’t mean they shouldn’t enjoy their youth, while they had it. They would always be there for each other, no matter what. That’s how it had been since they were in their mother’s belly together.
When Evan got downstairs, Deana’s door was still closed, so he assumed she was enjoying the same peace of mind and slept later than he had. Gloria’s room was empty, and his mother and father’s cars were gone. He knew where his father was, and he figured his mother took Gloria to softball practice or wherever. The idea of having the house to himself gave him a twinge in his groin. He looked forward to a time when he could walk around naked and have sex wherever and whenever he wanted. Dad’s going to China, he thought, without questioning the sense of relief it gave him.
Evan couldn’t remember how long the pizza had been in the refrigerator, but he ate it cold, anyway. After, he used the bathroom and brushed his teeth. Sure, he was thinking he might be kissing Deana soon.
When he came out of the bathroom, he stopped in the hallway. It was a windowless cave in the center of the house. He was standing where he had been the night he kissed his mother. She had kissed him back with the same hunger, hadn’t she?
Deana called from her room, “Evan, come here. I need you.”
A grin spread across his face. “What?” he asked while opening the door.
His sister was right there by the door. “You have to do something for me,” she said and pulled him into her room. Rebecca was face down on the bed.
“What?” he asked again.
“Actually,” Deana said, “it’s for her, or to her, really, but it’s for me.”
“Huh?” He moved to the end of Deana’s bed and tried not to make it obvious that he was checking out the tumbler’s tight little ass.
“My friend here said it’s impossible to get so excited from a massage that—”
“Not without petting my kitty,” Rebecca said.
“Whoa, hold on.” Evan put up his hands. “You don’t really want me to—”
“Oh, yes I do. I bet her she would, you know,” Deana said.
“Where’s mom?” he asked.
“She had something to do. Won’t be back for awhile.”
“Where’d she go?”
“Didn’t say, but we got plenty of time to prove me right. You better prove me right.”
“Prove you wrong,” Rebecca said, “then you owe me ten bucks.”
“You’ll be the one handing over the cash,” Deana said and slapped Rebecca’s butt.
Rebecca twisted her head around with a smirk on her face. “Ooh, now that might do it, a good spanking, but there’s no way a massage is gonna make it happen.”
Deana shook her head and rolled her eyes. “You lay there and keep quiet.”
Evan looked from Deana to the tumbler’s ass, then back. “Are you sure?”
“Do your best. I like to win.”
He wondered if it would feel like cheating on his sister? Deana got the oil out of her cramped drawer, then moved close to Rebecca’s face. “It might be weird using your mother’s lotion.” They both laughed, and Evan knew there was an inside joke that he wasn’t in on.
“Shirt off, face down,” Deana ordered.
Rebecca removed her shirt and stuffed a pillow under her body without showing her tits. “Wait, lift up,” Deana said and put that familiar beach towel under her friend.
He got a side view of the tumbler’s chest. The reddish-brown nipple hung like a thimble from Rebecca’s small tit. She arched her back and lifted her butt, but Deana stopped her from pushing her shorts down. “No need for that.” Rebecca gave her the evil eye, but Deana ignored her and said, “Make her eat crow, Brother.”
Rebecca started giggling. “I’d rather eat—”
Deana slapped her ass, again. “Zip it.”
Evan followed his sister’s gestures and got on the bed, then knelt over Rebecca’s lower back. Deana came around the bed and knee walked over to him. He gave her a questioning look. Her smile was the answer he wanted, and he held out his hands, palms up. Deana squirted too much oil on them. The excess trickled onto Rebecca’s back. Where were the hidden cameras? He waited for the girls to burst into laughter.
“What?” Deana asked.
Evan shrugged and said, “Nothing,” then he lowered his crotch until it rested lightly on Rebecca’s butt. “Here goes.” He flipped his hands over on her shoulder blades. Deana collected Rebecca’s hair and dropped it on the back of her head. It hung like curtains on the sides of her head. Rebecca’s skin was drawn tight over her muscles. She pressed her forehead into the bed and lifted her shoulders as his fingers wrapped around them. Two lines of muscle rose from the base of her skull and ran down into her back. He stroked them. The gymnast was solid to the core. Thanks to Jason, he pictured her in a handstand, her body forming a capital Y.
Deana stuck her face in front of his and gave him a steamy kiss. Rebecca hadn’t seen his sister’s expression of love, but it still marked another milestone in their evolving relationship.
The drive to Sally’s house wasn’t long in miles, but it took Candy through years in her mind, and if it weren’t for GPS, she never would have found it. The twisting maze of country roads had taken her into a rural area, better described as deserted. The house was buried in a pine tree forest. Was her sister in hiding?
Candy’s nav-system said, “Your destination is on the right.” Candy continued going straight.
One mile down County Road 78, Candy turned off on a dirt road and stopped. She was nervous. She didn’t know where Sally had been, what she had been doing, when or why she came back, or why Sally wouldn’t call or give her phone number to Tonya. Mostly, Candy was afraid that her big sister hadn’t changed. If Tonya had seen through the facade and tried to make her see the truth, what would Sally do to her? Now, Candy regretted not bringing Gloria. That would have given her the advantage. The reunion would be lighthearted and happy. Sally would see how perfect Gloria was and know she had been wrong. Candy had done the right thing for her daughter. What if Sally was still angry?
Forget about it; it was a bad idea, Candy thought. Even if she told her sister what was happening, how was Sally going to help her? Candy considered going home, but she’d have to face Evan and Deana, knowing their secret; and there was her secret with Evan, too. Be strong, act like an adult, she told herself and put the car in reverse.
Deana added two lines of oil down Rebecca’s back. Evan waited until droplets threatened to fall to the towel before he started spreading it out. The muscles that carried the gymnast through her cartwheels and back flips rippled and glistened under the slippery liquid. It sure would be fun watching the tumbling triplets doing their routines, naked and oiled.
“Mm, not bad, but it’ll take a lot more than that,” Rebecca said.
“You just wait, your panties are gonna be soaked,” Deana said.
“Ooh, I’m not wearing any.”
Evan had peeked at Rebecca’s panties, plenty, and she had blatantly flashed her pussy the day he made out with Deana in the car. Now, he remembered how excited it got him. This was going to fun. His fingers strummed Rebecca’s ribs, then darted under her body, poking the sides of her breasts. The tumbler tightened and loosened her ass muscles under his balls. He glanced at his sister. She hadn’t noticed his reaction. He hoped the same could be said for the growing bulge in his shorts.
“Ah, that’s good.” Rebecca’s purring vibrated into his hands. “You’re getting warm, keep going.”
In his peripheral vision, Evan caught Deana’s grin. It relaxed him further. His sister wasn’t joking; she wanted him to make the tumbler cum. He grabbed Rebecca’s middle and realized how tiny the girl’s waist was. His thumbs were kneading the rows of muscle on each side of her spine, and his fingertips reached all the way around to her stomach. Rebecca flexed her ass muscles repeatedly. He pushed his crotch against her taunting, and ground the heels of his hands into her lower back, then pumped up and down. Each thrust increased in length and intensity. The little wild cat was getting excited, he felt it.
“Ah, I might be getting a little wet.”
“Just wait,” Deana said. Her expression was telling.
The elastic band of Rebecca’s shorts stopped his downward progress, so Evan rotated his hands around the tops of her hips. His fingertips tucked in between the towel in her body. Rebecca sucked in her stomach. He shoved his hands further underneath her body, pushing the front of her shorts down. Her back tightened, and he felt her ass lift. The little freak wanted him to keep going, and he wanted to see how far he could get before one of them said he was breaking the rules.
He whispered, “I have to do your butt now.” His choice of words was directly related to the location of his erect cock.
“That’s what I was thinking,” Rebecca said.
Deana surprised him and said, “Pull them down,” but before her words registered in Evan’s brain, his sister grabbed Rebecca’s shorts and yanked them down.
The tumbler’s ass was petite, sculpted perfection. It was his Summer Olympic’s dream come true. The girl’s butt was tan except for a shoestring of pale skin that screamed, slutty thong. He wanted to catch the little exhibitionist in whatever bathing suit she wore while getting that tan line. It was barely wide enough to conceal the dime sized anus that was prominently displayed between Rebecca’s cheeks. No chance Rebecca was the girl in the handstand video, not with that tight hole.
Deana doused Rebecca’s ass with oil. Her glutes bulged high on the crests of each cheek, then flattened out. No wonder his balls had enjoyed being in that groove. He settled his hands firmly on Rebecca’s ass and squeezed. It flexed and squirmed in his grasp. His throbbing cock would be so happy sliding through that muscled valley.
Did they really think he could avoid touching that? For such a skinny girl, she had a whole lot of pussy. It was right there below her asshole. The pillow was forcing the meaty twat out from under Rebecca’s groin. Jeez, this wasn’t going to be easy.
Evan sat on his haunches between Rebecca’s legs, tenderizing the girl’s exquisite ass with his fingers. His thumbs swept between her cheeks, riding the walls of her ass cleavage like a surfer on a wave. He skirted the edges of the brown ring, but Rebecca shifted, and he hit her bullseye. The puckered skin smoothed out under his press. It was slippery like silk on silk. Nobody cried foul, so he continued circling her asshole, increasing the pressure with each revolution. It yawned and begged for more. His penis was painfully stiff, trapped in his shorts.
Deana got behind him and dug her chin into the top of his shoulder. She was looking at her friend’s ass from his point of view. “You’re a bad boy,” she whispered then grabbed his earlobe with her teeth. “Shh,” she warned before grabbing the front of his shorts. He lifted up, and his sister freed his erection. “Don’t stop, keep going.” She pointed at Rebecca’s ass.
Evan gulped and continued working on Rebecca. The wedges of pussy meat squished under his thumbs. Deana’s oiled hand wrapped around his throbbing knob and twisted. He turned his head right, then left but couldn’t see Deana’s face. Her fist plunged down his shaft. If Rebecca wasn’t so vocal about her pleasure, she would have heard his groan. He bit his lip and watched Deana’s hand stroke. Maybe she wanted him to fuck the tumbler, but what was Rebecca expecting?
He reached under Rebecca’s groin and moved his finger sideways until he found her slit, then he followed it. Deana’s body rammed his back each time her hand plunged down his cock. Rebecca’s pussy channel was deep and he used it to coat his finger with her juices. Now, it was obvious they hadn’t expected him not to touch, but did his sister want him to cover the tumbler with his lotion? He turned back and raised his brows. “Dee?”
“I know,” Deana said, “it’s so hard.” She cupped his balls with her other hand and bit his neck.
Rebecca didn’t know or didn’t care what his sister was doing to him. He was flicking her clit. She was humping and grinding on his hand. The sight of his cock with Rebecca’s undulating body as a backdrop, made him want to fuck her more than ever. He spread her lips, found the mouth of her pussy and teased it. Rebecca bucked, and his middle finger plunged into her body. She cried out, “Oh, fuck, yeah.” Her feet thumped the bed.
Deana encouraged him to go faster, and she did the same. Her hand jerked frantically while he fired his finger into the tumbler’s thrashing body. Rebecca’s screams were muffled by the bed, but still loud. Her tube was flooded with readiness, but his sister didn’t guide his dick to it. Instead, Deana wrapped both fists around his cock and pumped it with determination. He thrust in rhythm with her downward strokes. His sister knew what happened yesterday, but was her friend expecting a coating of his special massage cream?
Rebecca kicked the mattress like a swimmer. Evan shivered, jerked, then stiffened. In slow motion, a stream of white flew in a high arc and splatted between Rebecca’s shoulder blades. “Oh, my God,” Deana said. “Wow, that’s crazy.” His jerking cock jettisoned another blast of cum onto her friend’s lower back, then again on her ass. A gob rolled into the valley toward her anus. Deana pressed her finger on it and smeared it over the puckered ring.
Rebecca screamed, “Fuck, fuck, oh fuck.” Her muscles rippled, and her body bounced up and down. She was a wildcat when she came.
Deana bent his oozing cock down until his inflamed dome touched Rebecca’s asshole, then she whispered, “Think it would fit?”
“Jeez.” He leaned back on his sister and pulled his shorts up. “You’re bad.”
Deana laughed. “Enjoy it?” He nodded.
Rebecca lifted her head and said, “You broke the rules,” then her head dropped.
Deana wrapped her arms around his chest and squeezed him too hard. “You complaining?” He shook his head.
“Hell no,” Rebecca said. “Fuck, I came three times, once before you let him finger me.”
“Good, you need a shower,” Deana said. “You’re all slimy, so don’t roll over on my bed.”
“You coming with me?” Rebecca asked. “I might need help washing my back.”
Evan refused to think about them showering together. He had enough to process already. “Have fun,” he said and got off the bed. Life at his house sure was going to be different now.
The second the bathroom door closed, Rebecca pinned Deana against the sink cabinet. The look on her face asked the question, and the stupid grin on Deana’s answered, but Rebecca asked anyway, “Did you seriously just jerk your brother off on me…in front of me?”
Deana kept grinning and nodded.
“I thought you didn’t want him to know that I knew?”
“I don’t, not yet,” Deana said. “I’m sorry about—”
“No, no, don’t be sorry,” Rebecca said. “Thank you, thank you.”
“For what?”
“God, first, for letting me be there while you did it.” Rebecca grabbed the sides of Deana’s face and pulled her into a kiss. “Second, for letting him do that to me. It was intense, but I think he knows now. You made him squirt all over my back.”
“You acted like you didn’t notice,” Deana said. “He figured you were too busy screaming and flopping like a fish to notice. Then I smeared it like lotion.”
“Mm, it started getting crusty. You have to wash it off. Oh, next time, don’t tease, put it in.”
“Are you crazy? My finger barely fits.”
“At least try,” Rebecca said and pulled Deana towards the tub. “You’d be surprised what fits in there.”
Deana shook her head and turned on the shower. “Come on. We have to hurry. My mother could be home soon.”
At age sixteen, Sally was built like a brick shit house. Nothing had changed. When the door opened, Candy saw her sister’s chest first, then Sally’s face. It had changed, Sally was gorgeous now. Candy gulped, searching for words. Sally pulled her into a hug. Her sister’s body was like a warm blanket on a cold rainy day. Some of Candy’s anxiety melted away.
Candy pulled in air when Sally’s arms loosened, then tried to speak again, but Sally kissed her and crushed her and another hug. “Baby girl, look at you, all grown up. You’re beautiful, still beautiful. Come in,” Sally said. “I wasn’t sure you’d come.”
The door closed behind her and Candy scanned the room. From the outside, the house looked rustic, but the inside was eclectic, or in her opinion, expensive, like the Mercedes-Benz sports coupe in the driveway, and Sally’s clothes. She wasn’t a poor trailer park girl anymore.
“Sally, oh, Sally, I can’t believe you’re here.” Candy was the one crushing her sister in a hug this time. All her hurts and questions were forgotten for the moment.
When the hugging was finished, Candy followed her sister into the living room. The woman’s forty inch hips needed a sound-effect, “Boom, boom, boom.” The sisters stopped by the six-thousand dollar leather sectional. Sally offered a house tour, but Candy couldn’t even fake interest, so Sally pointed towards each part of the house and said a few words about it. Candy didn’t pay much attention. She couldn’t look away from her sister. Sally’s hair wasn’t as red, and neither were her freckles, but her eyes were the same brilliant blue. “Sally, you’re gorgeous.”
“Yeah, thanks, I guess it was the ugly duckling syndrome after all.”
“You never were ugly, but your features blossomed. You remind me of that swimsuit model, um, Dicker, I think that’s her name.”
Sally looked down at her huge chest. “Really?”
“Well, some things didn’t change,” Candy said. “Did you come back to rub your beauty in the faces of all the jerks who were mean to you?”
“No, although that might be fun, it’s not why I came back.”
“Are you hiding from someone?”
“No, why?”
“This place isn’t easy to find.”
“That’s good,” Sally said. “I like it that way.”
There was an awkward pause. Candy knew the small talk was over. “Sally, where have you been?”
“You don’t know…know anything?”
Candy didn’t understand her sister’s surprise. “No, nothing. You left, left me and never even called. I didn’t know anything. You could have been dead. I was worried.”
Sally blew out through pursed lips. “Phew, I didn’t leave you, Candy, I left here. I had to get away from here.”
Candy had always blamed herself for how things turned out with her family. “You didn’t say goodbye.”
“I couldn’t,” Sally said. “I wanted to take you with me, but you would have tried to stop me. I’m sorry.”
Candy felt her cheeks burning. “You never asked me to go. Why didn’t you ask.”
“You wouldn’t have. You know how it was,” Sally said. “You never would have left those kids. You loved them too much, especially Evan. You knew—You thought they needed you. You wouldn’t have listened. You didn’t listen to me.”
“I was scared…scared for Gloria and—”
“It’s okay, I understand, and I’m sorry I never called you. It’s a long story, but when I got to California, well, things weren’t that good. I got caught up in things, things I wasn’t proud of. I knew you were still with him, I checked, so there wasn’t anything I could do, anyway.”
Her sister wouldn’t even say John’s name. “Why do you hate him so much? Is that why you didn’t come to the house or give me your number?”
“Let’s not talk about that now.” Sally grasped Candy’s shoulders, and suddenly she felt twelve years old again. Her big sister sat her down effortlessly. “I missed you.” Sally unhooked her slacks and pulled the zipper down. “Baby girl, I never stopped missing you or thinking about you. Look.”
Candy looked at the seventy dollar Victoria Secret panties, then turned her eyes up. Sally lowered the black lace and shoved her groin forward. A red heart was tattooed where Candy expected to see Sally’s fiery, bush. Tears filled her eyes. She reached out and traced the letters, Candy, then wrapped her arms around Sally’s massive ass and laid her face against her sister’s stomach. Sally put her hands on Candy’s head and stroked her hair. “Sally, oh, Sally, I never stopped missing you. I thought you left me. I thought you hated me.”
“No, never,” Sally said. “I never stopped loving you. I never will, but once I got on my feet out West—Well, I kept up with you. I had people checking on you. I didn’t leave you, but I couldn’t stay here. No, there was no way I could stay here.”
Sally sat next to her and Candy laid her head on her big sister. They remained silent for a long time, Sally holding her like she was a child. Candy wanted to be a child again, wanted a chance to make her life turn out different.
After blowing her nose and having a glass of water, Candy wanted to start asking a hundred questions, but instead, she spent a long time telling her sister about the kids and how great everything was. “Gloria is beautiful.” She looked at Sally’s chest and grinned. “She definitely got our genes. Evan, he’s a fine young man. A very handsome young man and Deana is just like Sandra. She’s beautiful and all those other things I’m sure you remember about Sandy.”
Candy continued talking until her throat was dry. When she reached for her drink, it was Sally’s turn. “That’s great, Candy, really, I’m glad they’re all doing so well. What about you? Are you having any fun? What do you do for entertainment? I can’t imagine you—”
“Hey, I’m not like that anymore. I’m married; you know how it is when you’re married.”
“Candy, are you happy? Is he—Are things good?”
Candy stared at Sally’s face and replayed her words. Sally’s expression was familiar. Candy had seen it whenever they talked about John. The message it conveyed was clear, right?
The years between their last conversation vanished. Candy could imagine being a kid again, listening to her big sister, the person she idolized and loved more than anybody. Candy had always filtered Sally’s words through what she hoped to be true, thinking her sister didn’t like John because she was jealous. After all, Sally had been the babysitter before Candy.
Now that Candy had more truth, Sally’s message became clear, and Candy heard her sister’s loving concern and fear for her little sister’s safety. “Yes, fine, I’m fine. Everything is good,” Candy said.
“Baby girl, we’re sisters, we’re still sisters, we never keep secrets. Remember?”
“No, really, I’m fine,” Candy lied.
That was a threesome, Evan thought. He was getting a hand job from Deana while she watched him finger fuck Rebecca. Even if one person didn’t know about the other two, that was still three. Jason would be blown away if Evan could tell him. He considered lying, putting someone else in Deana’s place. Who would Jason believe was there with Rebecca? It would have to be someone Jason couldn’t verify. Becky wanted a threesome, but Jason would ask her. The other tumblers, not plausible. Darlene?
Evan pressed a button on his phone. “Jason, want to play some Modern Warfare?”
“What do you think?” Jason asked.
“I’m already on my way to your house.”
“Oh, okay, I’ll put some clothes on.”
“You—Never mind. I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.”
Back in Deana’s room, after their shower, the mood had changed. Deana had a lot on her mind. She watched Rebecca make her lazy stroll across the room, and said, “I love your hair when it’s wet. The red bits dance in the brown.”
“That’s very poetic,” Rebecca said. “Thank you, and thank you for sharing Evan. My muscles have never been more relaxed.”
Deana brushed Rebecca’s damp bangs to the side. Heat rushed to her cheeks. “I liked watching. Is that weird?”
“I don’t think it’s weird. Is everything okay?” Rebecca asked.
She ran her fingertip along the faint line of freckles under Rebecca’s eye, then down her nose. “Yeah. Why?”
“You got quiet,” Rebecca said. “Anything wrong?”
“Nothing,” Deana lied and resisted the powerful urge to suck on Rebecca’s always pouting lip.
“You sure it didn’t bother you?”
“What?” She pulled the towel off her head, leaned over and fluffed her hair, then she stood quickly and flipped it over her shoulders.
“That he was massaging me,” Rebecca said.
“I think I love you.”
“What’s wrong with that?” Rebecca asked. “I love you.”
The same way Evan didn’t think Deana understood, she didn’t think Rebecca got it either. “So we’re good?” Deana asked.
“Dee, we’re great.” Rebecca’s hands eased around her waist and grasped her lower back. “Were you jealous?”
“Yeah, maybe, a little.”
“Of him or me?”
In her mind, Deana had already asked and answered that question. She loved Evan, but as far as being in love, Rebecca had her heart. “Both, I guess, but it sure was hard to keep my hands off you.”
“You should have helped him.”
Deana picked up a brush. “I’m not sure I’m ready for my brother to see us together.”
“Okay,” Rebecca said and took the brush away. “Let me do that.”
Deana spun her desk chair around and mounted it backward, then leaned forward on the backrest. “I’d like that.”
Rebecca held the brush in her teeth, and her hands swept across Deana’s cheeks, collecting her hair. When it was a thick rope in her fist behind Deana’s head, she dug the brush in and went to work.
When the bristles dragged over Deana’s damp shirt, her nipples tingled, and an unexpected sound of pleasure escaped from her throat. “Mmm, that’s nice.” She leaned harder on the chair. The spring creaked as it expanded. Rebecca continued pulling the brush down her back with a gentleness Deana hadn’t expected from the wild one in their relationship.
Neither of them had uttered a word for ten minutes. Deana knew more than enough time had been dedicated to her hair, but she was disappointed when Rebecca stopped. She straightened up, and Rebecca’s hands came to rest on her upper arms. They moved with a patient, tenderness to the top of her shoulders and her head rolled to the side. Deana didn’t break the silence, and she didn’t move, either. Her girlfriend’s hands held her captive. They swept across her shoulders, up and around her neck. Fingertips teased the neckline of her shirt, then dashed to her earlobes, circled and gently tugged. She was almost breathless in anticipation of Rebecca’s next action.
Rebecca spread her hands out on the top of Deana’s chest, then moved towards her breasts. She circled, swept outward and jumped over to her biceps, then made the loop again, shoulders, neck, chest, tits. Deana arched, pulled her shoulders back and pushed out her chest, but Rebecca still avoided her pulsating nipples. One hand followed the other down towards her stomach. Deana opened her legs. The hands skirted the edge of her groin. Deana’s breaths were short and fast. She was mentally pleading with Rebecca to grab her crotch and squeeze it.
Rebecca lifted Deana to her feet. Fingernails grazed the backs of Deana’s thighs, dragged over her butt, outward to her hips and up her sides. She raised her arms. Her body and her brain disagreed about what was going to happen. Rebecca’s hands reached her armpits. She blocked her tickle reflex, and streamers of pleasure raced to her pussy.
She closed her eyes while her shirt passed over her head, then stiffened when the coolness of her hair slapped against her hot skin. Her lover’s hands came around to her stomach. She sucked in. Fingertips nudged into her panties. They climbed the slope of her pubic mound, then looped out around her hips. Rebecca took the cotton material on a slow journey down Deana’s legs. She lifted one foot, then the other, and she was completely naked. The heat of Rebecca’s breath preceded the lips that kissed the crests of her butt. Deana squeezed her eyes shut in anticipation of Rebecca’s next kiss, but it never came. She sighed.
Rebecca stood and turned Deana around with a touch. They stared at each other without speaking or moving. All of the awkwardness of inexperience and the nervousness of new lovers was gone. Rebecca’s telling gaze dissolved Deana’s previous concerns. The knowing hands slipped around her neck, and Deana waited for her friend’s lips.
It didn’t matter if they were kissing with tender compassion or in the fevered pitch of ravenous lust, they never stumbled. It was like they felt each other. Deana surrendered her tongue to Rebecca’s lips. Rebecca sucked it and flicked it with her tongue, then Deana had Rebecca’s upper lip in her mouth. Neither was willing to close their eyes because that was how they were communicating.
“Dee, I’m going to make love to you now.”
Deana’s heart fluttered. “Please.”
Rebecca sat her on the edge of the bed and knelt in front of her. Deana knew from the grin on Rebecca’s face that she was about to have her world rocked. Rebecca confirmed that when she pulled a feather from under the bed and started up Deana’s calf. “Ah…”
When Jason opened the door, he was wearing worn blue jeans with white strings dangling around his feet, and nothing else. “What were you doing, laying around naked?”
“So what if I was, nobody’s home.”
“What if your sister came home?”
“She’d probably wanna have sex once she saw this.” Jason pointed at his crotch.
Evan shook his head. “I’m sure, and she’d want me to watch, too. Whatever.”
“You’d be surprised,” Jason said. “What have you been up to?”
He wanted to say, trying to fuck my mother, sister, and Rebecca, but said, “Mowing lawns. Miss Tonya hooked me up with some of her friends.”
“Interesting,” Jason said. “Any of them hot like her? I’ll help if you can’t handle a MILF.”
“Sorry, Dude, I already handled it.”
“Ah, what about Miss Style? You want my help on Saturday? You don’t have to pay me.”
“No, I’ll do her myself.”
Jason laughed. “You wish.”
“Yeah, I suppose. I’ve been too busy to think about her. You’ll wanna go skinny dipping, and I’m still not sure she’d be cool with that.”
“She’ll be cool with it, I’m sure.”
“Like you would know. You’ve never met her.”
“Um, I’m just saying, from what you told me she sounds easy going.”
“Let me see how it goes, you know, feel her out,” Evan said.
“Or, feel her up,” Jason said.
“A definite possibility.”
“Hey, on Saturday, I need you to take care of ticket girl. Gotta get some alone time with Billy Joe. Take ticket girl to see Cindy or whatever she might want to do. I’m pretty sure she’ll let you have your way with her.”
After Becky and Jayda, Evan felt like a hypocrite, but he said it anyway, “She’s too young for me.”
“Dude, that girl isn’t sweet and innocent. You can see it in her eyes; she’s got a devil inside,” Jason said.
“No, I’d rather not.”
“Some friend you are,” Jason said. “You won’t let me near your sisters, you don’t share the softball moms with me, and you don’t invite me to swim naked at that freaky lady’s house. I’d fuck ticket girl for you if you needed me to.”
“I’m sure KK doesn’t want me to fuck her, but I’ll see what I can do to distract her. Now, lets game.”
Sally hadn’t believed her lie, as expected, so Candy had given up one of her secrets. It never occurred to her that confessing to electronically spying on her stepson shouldn’t have been easier than talking about her marriage problems. Sally hadn’t seemed surprised or even troubled by the confession. Instead, she said, “Somethings never change, you always were a voyeur, sneaky-peeky.”
Candy knew Sally was minimizing because that wasn’t what she wanted to talk about. Candy wasn’t ready to tell that truth, so she went into more details. It was scary at first hearing the words aloud, “I watch him and masturbate.” The truth might not set her free, but it felt good. “I put my panties in the hamper and watched him jerk off in them; then I tasted it.” Candy wanted a reaction, but Sally nodded without emotion, so she dug deeper. “I teased him. He got hard and pressed it against me. I let him. Sally, I let the boy kiss me. I’m a married woman, and I acted like a horny girl and let him think he had a chance to—”
“Candy, that doesn’t surprise me.”
“Why not? It should. I’m married to his father. I’m a married woman and mother.”
“He always was special to you, and he was crazy in love with you. I swear, if I didn’t know it was impossible, I would have said he was Gloria’s father.”
The shock Candy felt didn’t come from her sister’s words; it was the fact that it wasn’t the first time she’d heard them. Sandra had once said, “I swear, if I didn’t know better, I’d say Evan was Gloria’s daddy.”
Sally put her hand on Candy’s knee and said, “You said he’s a handsome young man, tall and strong. Why don’t you give him what he wants? Is he big?”
Candy knew what her sister was trying to do. “Don’t say things like that. I don’t even think about that. I’m married.”
“I know, you said that, but what led to the camera? Aren’t things good with John?”
Candy didn’t think Sally wanted to say I told you so, and it wouldn’t bother her if she did. God knows she’d told herself that a thousand times. She just wasn’t ready to hear the words coming out of her mouth. “It was just a thought that popped into my mind. I was curious if it would even work, then—I don’t know, one thing led to another. I’m over it now. Listen, I’ve been here for a long time. I need to get home and start dinner.” She stood up.
Sally got up and hugged her. Candy wanted to let go and soak into the warm embrace, but she knew she’d start crying. “It was great to see you.” Sally didn’t let go. “I’m glad you came back.” Still, Sally clung to her.
“Baby girl, I love you, and I’m so sorry I stayed away all this time. I’m here for you now, please try and trust me.” Sally finally released her and Candy saw her sister’s tears.
“I will, I do, Sally I do trust you, and I love you.”
“Thank you, Candy, thank you for coming. I know it must have been hard. I’m sure you’re mad at me. Don’t be afraid to tell me how you feel.”
Candy could barely hold back her emotions. She had to get out of there, now. “I won’t.”
“I’d like to meet Gloria if that’s all right. Can you bring her over some time?”
“Sure, I can do that. She’d like that.”
Sally wiped her eyes and said, “I’m going to give you my number, but please don’t let anyone, anyone at all, know I’m here.”
Candy sensed that Sally’s anyone only referred to one person. “Okay, it will be our secret.”
“You always did like secrets.” Sally smiled, but it was forced. “If you need anything or want to talk about something, I’m here for you.”
“There is something,” Candy said. “You remember that box of pictures I gave you? You still have it?”
“I’m sure I do, but where? I didn’t take it with me, and when Bobby joined the army, then Mom—”
“Was that my fault? I always thought I should have done more.”
“No, no it wasn’t. Candy, don’t think that. Mom had a drinking problem long before you knew about it. When Dad died, she couldn’t be helped. She didn’t want help. That wasn’t our fault. We couldn’t have done anything even if we had been there. God knows, Bobby tried.”
“Thank you, I needed to hear that.”
“I’ll find it for you, and I’ll be waiting for your call.”
When Evan got home from Jason’s house, he was surprised that his mother still wasn’t home. He got out of the car and walked between the porch and the garage, into the backyard. It used to be a huge playground where he could use his imagination and occupy himself for hours. It took years for the lawn to reclaim the large oval that had been his first pretend race track. His father used to gripe about it, demanding he at least try to ride his bike around in a different size circle. Obviously, his father didn’t understand how important hitting your marks was if you wanted good lap times. Deana used to keep time for him, but only for an hour, then she wanted him to play one of her games. He rarely did.
Evan picked up a rock and threw it at the fence. It dented the red cedar. That would have pissed his father off. He grabbed another stone from around the shrubs and fired it, aiming at the same slat. It struck one over, and a divot of wood pulp hung below the score. Being destructive had to be in a boy’s nature. Candy understood that because she would stop him, but never react like his father. How many times had he seen her take up for him?
He quivered with the release of energy and the third rock ripped a deep gouge in the fence.
In the house, Evan was on his way to Deana’s room when he got distracted by Gloria. She was laying diagonally across her bed; face down, propped up on her elbows. Her blonde hair was strewn across her back and shoulders. Her feet were drawn up to her backside, toes curled. She was staring at a drawing pad. It was easy for him to get to the corner of the bed, undetected.
When Gloria brought the pencil to the page, her legs straightened and her butt tightened. Evan considered tickling her feet, but his eyes wandered up her legs, stopping at the edge of her shorts. The skin between her thighs was a pale beckon, drawing attention to the plump wedges that were pushed apart by the tight gray material. It was a reminder of the night he’d stared at Candy’s pussy in the red panties. Deana was right; he was a pervert.
The only sound was the scritch-scritch-scritching of pencil on paper. Gloria dug her toes into the bed, and the tendons at her crotch bowed. He straddled the corner of the bed and leaned over. Gloria jerked and quickly covered her pad.
“No peeking.”
An eighth of an inch in either direction and the narrow strip of fabric wouldn’t have been hiding her pussy lips anymore. He really did want to see it again, but not the way he saw it last time, smashed on his erection. That had been traumatizing.
“Pleeease.” He landed on is side next to her and leaned against her body.
“No, it’s not finished.” She flipped the cover closed. “It’s bad luck.”
“What?”
“It’s like if I was a bride in my dress, you can’t see my drawing when it’s not finished. That’s bad luck.”
Evan smiled and put his leg over hers. “Who says?”
“I says, that’s who,” Gloria’s blue eyes twinkled. “Unless.”
“No, let’s not go there, again.” He lifted the elastic waistband and snapped it on her back. He hadn’t expected to see the white hills of her bare ass. Jeez, doesn’t anybody wear underwear? He gave in to the temptation and raised his hand. Gloria anticipated the slap, and his palm connected with the solid left sphere of her rump. His fingertips lodged in her ass cleavage. His sister’s muscles relaxed, and the playful whack turned into a grope. The girl was well on her way to a full-fledged badonkadonk.
“Go where?” Gloria asked with a smirk.
He pulled his hand away, rolled on his back and sighed. “You know what I’m talking about. Last time you bribed me, then tried to get more than I agreed to.”
His sister sat up and frowned at him. “I didn’t ask for anything you wouldn’t have enjoyed doing, and today I only want another kiss. You said the last one was good, so I figured—”
“I said it wasn’t a bad kiss, meaning you kiss good, not I want to kiss you more.”
“Don’t lie,” she said and jumped on him. “You liked it, or you wouldn’t have done it so long.”
It would have been easy to sit up and get his sister off his stomach if he wanted to. Evan watched Gloria rise with his inhale. Her bra must have been with her panties. The weightiness of her quickly maturing breasts was accentuated by the large bumps poking up under her shirt. “You are growing up way too fast,” he said. “Who’s going to be my baby girl if you start acting all grown up?”
“Don’t know, but you have to get used to it because it happened already and I like it,” she said then stretched out on him. “Get Mom to have another baby?”
“What if she doesn’t want to have a baby?”
“She will,” Gloria said and put her lips on his.
His sister tasted like bubblegum. Evan closed his eyes and put his hands where he’d wanted them since he slapped her butt. They felt at home on her ass. She started working her muscles, and he knew where this would end up if he didn’t do the right thing. “Okay, you got the kiss I wasn’t going to give you.”
“Thank you. I love you.” She wiggled down until her chin rested on his chest. “Can you stay here for a little while?”
His sister’s smile and gleaming eyes were irresistible. He laid his hands across the small of her back. “You make an excellent blanket.” Deana was right, his little sister had him wrapped around her pinky finger, and at that moment, he couldn’t think of a better place to be.
“You make a better mattress,” Gloria said and laid her head on his chest.
After a few minutes, Evan could tell his sister was nodding off. He was going to ease out from under her, but all he had to do was talk to Deana about Rebecca, and he was in no rush for that. Why not enjoy this special moment. There weren’t going to be many more at the rate Gloria was going, so he relaxed.
Most dreams, no matter how bizarre they seem, are based in reality. Evan’s had a few threads of that, but mostly it was based on fantasies that he’d never admit to. He was in an unfamiliar place, and Gloria was naked. Then his hands were moving on her body. She was on top of him. He steered his fingers down her back, around the globes of her ass, and into the deep crevasse between them. He spread the giant, womanly flaps and stroked the smoldering inner meat. He circled the rim of her pussy tube, then pushed his finger into her without any effort. His sister’s body was open and ready for his cock, but one of those weird time and location shifts happened in his pretend world. Evan found himself on top of Gloria’s body, his cock ready to ram her pussy, she was begging to be filled, then the stark contrast with what his brain knew to be true caused everything to get scrambled up.
Gloria was back on top of him, looking at him with a sweet, naive girl’s face. Her knees spurred his ribs and Evan thought she was riding a horse. Her hands were rising and falling with the reigns, but his sister’s tits had morphed into large, jiggling melons with bright red nipples bulging like Peanut M&Ms. They were back in Gloria’s room on her bed, the door opened, and they both looked in that direction. Evan sensed he should be concerned, but neither of them did anything to correct the situation. Gloria was sitting on his erection, grinding.
There was a voice that might have been his. “No, we can’t stop now. She’s getting off. I can’t stop while she’s getting off.” He turned back to his sister’s naked body, humping his shaft.
Their mother reached the bed, smiled at them and sat down. Evan said, “We’ll be finished in a minute.”
Candy turned to where his cock was sandwiched under her daughter’s pussy. She looked back at him and without emotion said, “I bet she fucks good. Don’t get her pregnant.”
“But, Mom, oh, I’m gonna, gonna, gonna…”
“Evan.” The voice didn’t belong in his dream, and it made him stop Gloria’s body. He heard it again, “Evan.”
The light hurt his eyes, so he closed them again, then opened them slowly. “Mom.”
“I’m happy to see she still likes to cuddle,” his mother said. “Won’t be long and she’ll be ignoring you. Just like Deana got too cool to cuddle with me.”
“Mom.” His eyes were opened wide with fear. His mother was sitting as she had been in his dream, and her pants were the same gray slacks. “I didn’t mean to fall asleep. She did, and I was going to leave, but I guess—”
“You’re lucky it was me, that’s all I’ll say about it.” She smirked, but he didn’t know why.
“Thanks, Mom, thank you. It won’t happen again.”
His mother kissed him on the lips. “You get sleeping beauty up.”
“Okay, I will.” He watched Candy’s ass until she left the room. Those gray slacks were his favorite; they clung to her. “Gloria, wake up,” he whispered. “You’re in big trouble.” He squeezed his sister’s ass.
“Mmmm, I like that.”
Evan said, “You’re bad,” then he took his time getting out from under Gloria’s warm body. He liked it too.
Deana heard a familiar voice, “You planning on sleeping all day?”
She opened her eyes and saw her mother’s hand. It brushed the scattered hair from in front of her eyes. Deana yawned, then her sore nipples served as a wake-up call. She glanced left without moving her head. Rebecca was turned towards her, but a mess of tangled hair covered her face. Her thigh was across Deana’s body, and her calf rested on her groin. “Mom.” How could she have been so irresponsible? She had gone to sleep naked with another girl and let herself get caught. “I guess we got sleepy.”
“Seems so,” her mother said and sat on the edge of the bed.
Deana tried to formulate some explanation or lie, but nothing came. The smile on her mother’s face was peaceful and understanding. It made Deana feel safe. “Mom.”
“What, Honey?”
The loving kiss placed on her forehead told Deana Candy was there for her. Tears blurred her vision. “Mah..Mommy, is this bad? What, ah, what we’re—”
“Shh.” Candy put her finger on Deana’s lips. “Take it easy.”
“But, but, Mom.” Her eyes sockets overflowed, and her body jerked with a sob.
“No, Baby, no it isn’t bad.” Her mother leaned in.
When her mother’s lips moved away from Deana’s forehead, she knew everything had changed. Candy was on her side, consoling her. It reminded her of when kids made fun of her for being so close to Evan. She would come home from school to Candy, the babysitter. After a kiss on each cheek, Candy would tell her, “It doesn’t matter what other people say. It’s fine if you love Evan. Love is good.”
“But Mom, you know what people say.”
“Sweetheart, what does your heart say? Follow your heart, not what people say.”
“I love her.” The words scared Deana. She didn’t want to be a lesbian, but there was no denying how she felt about Rebecca. The girl made her happy and complete. “Mom, I love her. I’m scared.” Her eyes shut on the second outburst of tears.
Candy pulled Deana up and spoke just below a whisper, “It’s okay, you’re okay. I got you.”
Deana hugged Candy with all her strength. The woman’s chest was like a warm rag on a strained muscle, and the words she’d spoken gave her assurance. Candy would never let anything happen to her. “Thank you, oh god, thank you, Mom.” She looked into her mother’s eyes. For the first time in years, they were vibrant and happy. “I love you so much.”
“I know, Honey, and I love you, always will, no matter what.”
After guzzling milk from the jug, Evan started towards Deana’s room. It was one thing for Deana’s friend to be privy to their fun and games, kissing, but he wasn’t comfortable with Rebecca knowing all.
Evan turned the corner out of the kitchen. His mother was coming out of Deana’s room with a genuine grin on her face. He stopped in the living room and waited for her. “Mom.”
She strolled over to him and said, “She’s sleeping.”
“Oh.”
His mother put her straight arms around him, clasped her hands behind his back and rested her forearms on his hips. “Everything all right?” she asked. Her incredible smile didn’t fade.
“Ah, great,” he said. “How are you?”
“Wonderful,” she said. “Thanks for asking.”
After she had kissed his cheek, his mother continued with the same carefree stride. Evan stood there a minute wondering what the fuck happened to her. Whatever it was, it was bitter-sweet because that woman wasn’t his mother anymore. As much as he loved Candy, he didn’t need a babysitter.
If Deana was asleep, Evan didn’t think it made sense to knock. He eased the door open and looked in. His sister was staring at him, but she didn’t look mad about the intrusion. Considering their mother had just been there, Evan thought Deana might be in shock. Rebecca was sleeping with a leg draped across Deana’s body and only a sheet clumsily thrown over them. All the other covers had been tossed on the floor. He could tell they were naked.
Deana waved her arm for him to close the door. He pointed at the ceiling and whispered, “Upstairs.” She held up one finger, then shooed him away.
He didn’t want to have to wait one minute to hear what happened when their mother found Deana and Rebecca like that, but Evan closed the door and headed for his room. Fifty ideas were flashing through his mind, but none of them would have produced a smiling mother.
When Deana got to Evan’s room, he didn’t wait for the door to close before asking, “What happened? I saw Mom leaving your room. Did she see you like that?”
“No,” Deana said and sat on the bed. “I was sleeping when she came in, like that.”
“But she was smiling.”
“I know,” Deana said. “She saw, and she didn’t freak out. Evan, she was cool about it. I think she’s on our side again.”
He sat next to Deana. “I think she’s always been on our side, but—”
“No!” Deana stood up. “No, not like this. Something is different. I gotta get Rebecca up in case Dad comes home.”
“Wait.” He jumped up. “Does Rebecca know?”
“No.”
“Do you want her to find out?”
“No.” Deana started walking.
He grabbed her hand. “But you, um, you might as well have told her.”
“I knew she wouldn’t notice while you were doing that to her. Don’t worry about her.”
His sister was lying. Evan fell backward on the bed. His mother was okay with Deana fucking another girl, and Deana was cool with her friend knowing she jerked her brother off, and Jason would do anything. Was he the only one that worried?
It was Thursday night; Evan kicked violently at the covers then dropped his legs over the side of the bed and sat up. He wanted to be asleep so he could get up early and take care of Miss Style’s pool and lawn.
He walked to the window. The moon illuminated the trees, creating a creepy Stephen King style illusion of daytime. Deana’s words kept needling his brain. Candy had taken up for them and taken the heat off many times. What he was thinking had first fizzled in his mind while he was crying himself to sleep the night he kissed Candy. It might have come up again while he was throwing rocks at the fence, but today, after dinner, when he tried again to get his mother to forget about talking to his father for him, it became a whirlwind of thought. Candy told him, “Keep yourself busy upstairs, and I’ll handle your father.
Adult story Editor says
2017 True incest story: Potential – Chapter 20: Mothers Know
Evan looked at his mother’s text again, “Went to airport. Go do any work you have to do. Everything is going to be all right. I love you.” Electronic communication without emojis was void of emotion and often misinterpreted. Evan tried to picture his mother typing the message. Had his father been standing there, forcing her to hide her feelings between the lines? No, Evan imagined his mother hiding in the bathroom, crying while her thumbs dashed across the letters. His father might walk in and read it, so she had to hold back what she really wanted to say. Was everything going to be all right because his father would be in China, or did she plan on handling his father again? That hadn’t turned out well, and Evan had no intention of ever letting it happen again.
His black eye was a dull ache that he hardly noticed. His crushed pride hurt like a broken arm that would end his racing career before it happened. Sadness and anger competed for control of Evan’s mind and emotions. He hadn’t taken a swing. He hadn’t even tried to get out from in front of his father’s fist. Had the sight of his mother’s tits stunned him or hadn’t he expected his father to punch him? Of course, he should have.
Evan knew eventually he would have to tell Deana how he fucked up their mother’s new found happiness, but he would postpone that as long as possible. He left the house right after his parents, too early to do anything except drive around and spin his thought like a spider’s web of shoulda, coulda and wouldas. In his mind, he walked through the scene over and over, each time the outcome more favorable for his side. Yes, he fought back, gave it to his father in words and fists, then he pulled Candy’s shirt closed over her chest, wiped away her tears, hugged her and kissed her while his father lay unconscious on the floor.
When Evan reached Ms. Style’s house, he saw no point in announcing himself because she knew he was coming. Nobody had seen him since his father decked him, and if it were possible, Evan would keep it that way until the evidence was gone. He didn’t want Deana, Gloria or Candy to see the purple-black sign of weakness painted on his face. More than that, Evan was afraid to see his mother’s neck. Had his father punched her, too? He couldn’t stop picturing her in a giant pair of sunglasses and a scarf tied around her neck.
Evan went straight to the old barn that doubled as Ms. Style’s garage. He had decided to handle the lawn first. That would give him an opportunity to step on an imaginary rake before he saw anyone. Unfortunately, unlike in the cartoons, a shiner wasn’t instantaneous, but it would be plausible later when he saw his sisters. Also, if he were extra toasty after the yard work, he could accidentally fall in the pool while cleaning it.
Before Evan opened the side door of the garage, he heard a splash. Ms. Style must know I’m here, he thought, so that meant she wanted him to see her in a bathing suit. Or, if she was a freak like Miss Tonya, she might be naked.
The plunk, plunk, plunk sound of a steady kick increased with each of Evan’s long, hurried strides. The rhythmic sounds were interrupted by a slosh and water droplets splattering. He paused for a moment. When the plunking and splashing resumed, Evan imagined the woman had gone under, reversed directions, thrust off the wall and glided like a torpedo below the surface. He ascended the grass slope, approaching the green, Cosmopolitan style three-rail aluminum fencing. The height was designed to keep kids out. Evan lifted his right foot over, grabbed the top rail and kicked his left leg. His body rotated in the air. His sneakers met the concrete that framed the pool without announcing him. All he could see was the stroking arms and the uplift of water the kicking feet caused.
After scanning the large backyard, he quickly crossed the eight feet of patio and looked down into the pool. It wasn’t Ms. Style. If there had been any logical context to support what Evan saw, he would have recognized the wake creating ass, but seeing a naked person in the communion line would have made more sense than seeing Darlene in Ms. Style’s pool. It was like seeing Mrs. Henderson, the cafeteria lady, out of her uniform, at Walmart. He would sense he knew her, but wouldn’t be able to say how or from where.
The powerful body doing laps like a seasoned swimmer activated his pleasure sensors, but the red ponytail slapping side-to-side triggered his mental search engine. One lap, two laps, two and a half—Evan’s brain gridlocked. What the fuck is she doing here?
Darlene stopped swimming and rolled over in the water. Her tits briefly broke the surface, then the redhead went under. Her bathing suit was a pale flesh tone that matched her skin, making her appeared naked. He gulped when she propelled herself with frog-like leg thrusts. He waited without making a sound.
The water stirred and Darlene’s hands wrapped around the shiny chrome ladder. Evan took a deep breath as she pulled herself up. Her head was tilted back, and her eyes were closed. Water and white flesh spilled from the bottom of her bikini top. The small triangles were stretched thin under the weight, revealing the deep red rings of her nipples. He watched their centers plump, then bulge.
Darlene pressed her hands against the bridge of her nose and squeegeed her face. Evan looked into that spellbinding spot between Darlene’s hips. The strings that looped over the rounded knobs of her hip bones were practically lost in the V-shaped grooves carved into her groin. The rest of the bikini bottoms were too small to cover the girl’s bush, if she had one.
Evan saw a moment of surprise when Darlene opened her eyes; then her face went back to the one he was used to. The one that said she didn’t know he was there. Without speaking, Darlene dug into her top and hoisted, juggled and stuffed as much tit as she could into the bikini. As far as he was concerned, all she did was take what overflowed at the bottom and made more spill out into her cleavage. He imagined her biceps would bump what pushed out to her sides when her arms swung. Her nipples were still growing.
Darlene said, “Evan, hi,” but her tone suggested she was annoyed that he was there.
He might have responded with an unintelligible sound, but it didn’t matter because Darlene turned away from him and started walking. The strings holding her top in place cut into her sides. He wanted to untie the bow at her spine and watch her gorgeous melons drop, bounce and roll outward.
The back of her bathing suit was a meaningless patch at the cusp of her ass cleavage; her cheeks were fully exposed. Darlene was barefoot, but her legs and ass moved like she was wearing four-inch heels. He watched the sway, the rise and fall, and the jiggle. It was an erotic GIF.
Darlene reached the lounge chair with a towel on it and bent at the waist with her feet close together. She paused longer than necessary to pick up the towel. Her thighs touched all the way up to the gap at the top of her legs where a textbook, porn pussy threatened to burst out of her swim suit. Evan had been imagining what the redhead looked like without clothes for a long time, now he pretty much knew. It wasn’t a huge, traumatic let down like finally seeing Candy’s tits had been.
While drying her face, Darlene straightened up and turned around. “Were you staring at my ass?” she asked and flipped the towel over her shoulders like a cape, but didn’t pull it around her chest. The red areolas were cresting, shoving their hard centers out against the bikini top.
Evan licked his lips and his first unfiltered thought spilled out, “Who wouldn’t?”
Darlene almost smiled and started toward him. He tried to swallow, but the walls of his throat stuck together. He had no reason to be nervous, but he was. When she was closer than she needed to be, the redhead looked up at him and said, “At least you’re honest.”
Evan’s thoughts scrambled around the sense of déjà vu he had. Hadn’t he already been close enough to Darlene to noticed how blue her eyes were, and minus some freckles, how familiar her face? “What are you doing here?” he asked.
Darlene said, “Swimming,” and started to walk away without saying anymore, just like at school.
He heard another voice coming from behind him, “Darlene, remember what we talked about.”
His head snapped around. Ms. Style was coming up the stone path toward the gate, glaring at Darlene. She was fully dressed in what looked like business attire; unfortunately, not a bikini. He turned his head back, and Darlene was directly in front of him. She said, “I’m sorry,” her chest bumped him, “it’s not your fault. I shouldn’t act that way.”
The kiss was so unexpected that Darlene’s mouth was moving away from his before Evan realized how good her lips felt. He wanted a do over, but she left without adding another word. Ms. Style smiled and ran her hand across Darlene’s stomach when they passed each other. Evan watched the redhead’s ass until she reached the door and disappeared into the shadows of the screen porch.
“You know Darlene?”
“I certainly hope so,” Ms. Style said. “If I didn’t, a strange girl was swimming in my pool and just went in my house.”
It annoyed him even though a sarcastic response was what his stupid question deserved. “How?”
“We’re friends.”
Evan waited for more, then asked, “What did she mean, it’s not my fault?”
“That’s not important now,” Ms. Style said. “Would you do me a favor?” Evan’s mouth opened, then closed when he realized it was a rhetorical question like the ones his mother asked him. “Give Darlene a ride home. I have to run.” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a Ben Franklin.
“Thank you, of course, no problem, as soon as I’m done here.”
Ms. Style’s hands slid up his forearms and squeezed. “Thank you, you’re a sweetheart. Sorry I won’t be here to watch you work, but I know you’ll do a great job. Thanks for taking care of Darlene. Have fun.”
Evan was afraid his brain wasn’t capable of saying anything intelligent, so he just nodded and watched the woman leave. There was something about Style that excited him, but it wasn’t anything he could put his finger on.
Deana was awake enough to know it was a knee touching her stomach. Waking up with Rebecca’s body touching hers was going to be a hard habit to break when school started again. They’d have to go back to the occasional weekend sleepovers. Deana didn’t open her eyes. She wanted to prolong the lazy, hazy period between fantasy and reality and make sure Rebecca woke up in the same mood she was in. She smiled and laid her hand on the thigh that was attached to that knee.
The tips of Deana’s fingers glided up the warm skin. Her sleepy mind anticipated fondling that ass. Her hand moved under Rebecca’s night shirt, bumped through the fleshy groove and climbed the hill, then came to rest on a round cushion of ass cheek. Deana’s heart sped up. The full, round globe overflowed her hand; her fingers wedged in the gap between the two halves. It was hard to believe she could identify Rebecca’s butt by touch.
Deana squinted, peeking through strands of black hair, but she didn’t need visual confirmation to know that it wasn’t Rebecca she was touching. No wonder Evan was always handling Gloria’s butt.
Gloria was sprawled face down like someone who had fallen from a building, legs and arms bent at crazy angles. Her head wasn’t on the pillow; it was stuffed under it. The knee in Deana’s stomach was connected to Gloria’s left leg, which jutted out at a forty-five-degree angle from her body. It was one thing to appreciate another girl’s well-defined ass, but touching it shouldn’t make her warm between her legs. Did her body’s response confirm her fear?
Deana reluctantly moved her hand away from the ass that felt as good as it looked. A bit of envy stirred in her heart. “Wake up,” she whispered and lifted the pillow off her sister’s head. “Wake up, bedbug.”
“Aw.” Gloria’s head turned, and her eyes fluttered. “Oh, Dee.” Her legs pushed straight out and her body arched in a long stretch. “Mmm.”
“Why are you in my bed?” Deana asked.
Gloria did half a push-up, fell to her side and did a few full body shimmies to finish turning over. “You mad?”
“Nah.” Deana stuffed the pillow under Gloria’s head and asked the question even though she knew the answer, “Did you have a dream?” She turned on her side and faced Gloria.
Gloria’s face scrunched with concentration. “Mm-hmm.”
Deana knew she was Gloria’s second choice, and that didn’t bother her because she knew about the dreams. “Why didn’t you go upstairs?”
“Something happened to Evan, in my dream, might have been a fight, but he’s not home.” Gloria fidgeted and moved closer to Deana. “Dee, what’s a meddler?” she asked. “Is it a bad thing?”
Deana took a deep breath, put her arm over Gloria’s stomach and summoned the courage required to play the role of big sister. “Meddler, that depends,” she said. “Who said it?”
“Never mind.” Gloria looked away. “I, ah, I know.”
“Gloria, we don’t have secrets, sister’s tell all,” she lied.
Gloria shivered and hugged her chest. “Daah, Dad—”
Deana’s question was out before she could stop it, “Did he hurt you?”
“No, no.” Gloria’s head shook repeatedly. “He was in a bad, really bad mood. He said mean things, that’s all.”
“Good.” Wasn’t it ridiculous to be grateful that their father had only said mean things? “What did he say?”
“Dee, I’m scared. What if he makes me leave? What if he sends me and Mom back to the trailer park? He said that.”
Deana refused to cry. “He’d never do that, but if he did, he’d be all alone, because I’m going with you, Evan too.”
“He’s mad at her and me,” Gloria said. “He said I’m a meddler just like Mom. What did he mean? Did Mom do something?”
“What else did he say?”
Gloria rolled towards her. They were face to face. “Why was he so mad at Mom?”
“Listen to me,” Deana said, “don’t worry about that. He’s talking stupid. You’re not any of those things. Neither is Mom. She saved us from him. Saved me and Evan. If it weren’t for her, we would have been alone, stuck alone with him. Nobody to love us and protect us. She saved us.” The tears had their way, and Deana hated her father for making her cry, again. “Mom isn’t a meddler. She’s a hero. I’m sorry you had to get dragged into this with us.”
Gloria used the sheet to dry Deana’s tears and said, “I’m not sorry. I love you. We’re a team.”
Their hug was powerful, both girls trembling, neither willing to tell the whole truth. Gloria burrowed her face in the crook of Deana’s neck, and their legs tangled together.
“Deana?”
“What?”
“Does kissing Rebecca feel good, um, make you feel good?”
Deana squinted her eye. “What makes you think I kiss her?”
“Um, I guessed.”
“You been spying again?” Deana asked.
Gloria rolled on her back and stared at the ceiling. “Not really, I notice things and I—”
“You notice them because you’re looking where you shouldn’t be looking. Now admit it, you were spying.”
“Dee, I swear, I wasn’t spying. I might have forgotten to knock and might have seen something, but it wasn’t actually spying. I learned my lesson last time.”
“Did you close my door right away, or did you keep watching? If you kept watching, then that’s spying.”
Gloria said, “I think you’re trying to not answer my question.”
“Is that so,” Deana said.
Gloria smiled triumphantly. “It’s so!”
“How much did you see?” Deana asked.
“Enough to know you been kissing a bunch. ”
“You snoop-a-doodle, one of these days you’re gonna see something you wish you hadn’t seen.”
“Maybe I already did, but answer my question already.”
“Yup, it does, kissing Rebecca makes me feel good. Why, you wanna kiss her too? She’s totally into you. Said you got a better ass than me.” Deana took her turn wearing the victory face. Her little sister would learn to mind her business one way or another.
Gloria flipped on top of her. “Really? Will you be jealous if I do?”
Deana stared at Gloria’s face, searching for a hint of sarcasm. All she found was those blue eyes and a face that looked just like she remembered their babysitter’s face, before—
“Are you, um, are you in love with Rebecca?” Gloria asked.
Deana sighed and put her hands on Gloria’s butt. “Do you go up to Evan’s room like this…without underwear?” She honked the shapely ass playfully, but it still stirred something in the pleasure zone where her orgasms started.
“Please don’t treat me like a kid, Dee, please. I’m not. You know that, don’t you?”
Deana wished she didn’t know, but she nodded. “I’m sorry, I’ll try and remember.” Her face flushed as the words came to her lips, “Yes, I love her. We love each other.” Had she just told her sister that she was a lesbian?
“Aren’t you scared?” Gloria asked.
Deana nodded again and brushed Gloria’s hair off her face. “You think I’m bad?”
Gloria shook her head with tears building at the rims of her eyes. “I done it, I done it, too, but I’m not in love. I did it because it felt good. Does that make it, make me bad?”
Deana wrapped her arms around her sister. She could feel Gloria’s heart thumping through their crushed breasts. “Gloria, there isn’t anything bad about you. I love you.”
“Thank you. I love you more, a thousand times more than anybody.”
“Don’t tell your mother that.”
“I love her too, but it’s different, a different kinda love. You know?”
“I know, I know,” she said. It was that mutual suffering that made their bond of love so strong. They both knew the other’s secret, but neither would say it out loud.
Darlene had been in the house the whole time Evan worked, then, like she had been watching him, she came out ready to leave as soon as he was done. She gave him the impression she’d rather walk. The first ten minutes of the drive was spent in a painful silence. He glanced her way often. Darlene’s presence was tangible, and it drew him in, even if he didn’t want to be drawn. All but three inches of her pale thighs stuck out of her denim, mini-skirt. Her knees were raised, swaying side-to-side, taunting him, but it was her profile that kept his attention. The redhead who had been called carrot top, and worse, had a pretty face.
The rural two-lane road they were on didn’t have any subdivisions, just plenty of large plots of land, farms, broken down shacks, rusty trailers, and an occasional fruit stand. Evan had no idea where they were going, so he broke the silence, “When do I turn?”
“Look for Sunny Haven, on the left,” Darlene said. “There’s a big sign. You can’t miss it.”
“Okay.” He wanted to kiss those lips again. “What did you mean, it’s not my fault?”
“Nothing,” Darlene said.
He took his eyes off the road and gave her a hard, searching look.
“We don’t have time for that now,” she said and continued to stare straight ahead.
“We have a few minutes,” he said, “and there’s always tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow?” Darlene pushed her feet against the floorboard, lifted her butt and tugged on her skirt. “Tomorrow, there’s no tomorrow. We’ll be strangers again tomorrow.”
“What? I’m not like that, not that kind of person.”
“No, but you’re not from the same world as me. You hang out with your people, and I hang with mine.”
“Wait a minute.” He reached for her. “You don’t give me much credit. I’m not a dick or a stuck up cheerleader. That’s not the best example, but you know what I mean.”
“That would be crazy, though, and sexy. One of my fantasies.”
“Nice change of subject,” Evan said, his anger building. “My sister tries that, too.”
Darlene said, “Deana, how is she, and that little wildcat friend of hers?”
“Wildcat, you mean Rebecca?”
“Yeah.”
Evan had no intention of dropping the subject, but he was intrigued by what he thought was more Darlene’s description of Rebecca than a nickname. “Why do you call her that?”
Darlene’s expression suggested she was surprised he didn’t know. “I’m sure you’ll figure it out, eventually.”
“Oh,” he said. “Listen, about that other thing.”
“I didn’t mean a guy in a cheerleader’s clothes.” Some of the stiffness seemed to go out of Darlene. She turned her body towards him. “I meant a girl with a dick. You ever seen a shemale?”
Evan considered how serious she sounded. “I have the Internet.”
“I had this dream,” she said. “It was so real that it was more like a vision. Since then, the idea of a sexy woman with a cock turns me on. I fantasize about it. Big breasts and a sexy round ass, plus a dick. What would you do if we were dating and you thought we were going to do it, but you found out I had a big cock?”
“You been with many women?” he asked.
“Nice try,” she said. “Answer my question.”
He didn’t look at her when he answered. “If you were actually you, and I was going with you, I’d probably faint.”
“That’s a cop out. Here’s what I think you’d do. You would turn me around and fuck me in the ass while you jerked me off.”
Evan realized the fuckin’ redhead was one of the girls from the internet that he fantasized about. In his fantasies, though, he never felt like he was in over his head. Darlene was all he’d heard, imagined and more. He blew out a hard breath, hoping she’d talk about anything else.
“That sounded crude, I guess. Sorry, sometimes I let out thoughts that are better kept to myself. You think I’m a slut?”
She caught him off guard, again. “No.” His stomach twisted. “I think you’re honest and matter-of-fact.” Special was the word that Evan almost said. “Nothing wrong with that.”
“That’s nice, thank you. Your mom raised you to be one of the nice people.”
“Stepmom, you know she’s my stepmother, right?”
“A stepmother is still your mother. She must be special.”
Evan saw the sign for Sunny Haven. It was large, but unimpressive. He made a left into the trailer park, thinking about Darlene’s words and how their conversation had made another drastic turn. It was weird how she used the word he had been thinking. What did she mean by special? “She is.”
“Over there.” Darlene pointed at a tan and white double-wide trailer. The wooden steps up to the door looked like they had collapsed and been thrown back together without nails.
He stopped the car. “Okay, thanks for the ride. See ya,” Darlene said like a stranger he had picked up hitchhiking.
Evan felt rejected. “Hold on, wait up,” he said and jumped out of the car.
Darlene stopped at the foot of the precarious steps. “Don’t you have something you need to do?”
Evan stepped closer, challenging. “Why the cold shoulder all of a sudden?” She told me her most bizarre sexual fantasy, he thought and added, “Not even a kiss goodbye?”
She glanced in the direction of the door, then looked down at the dirt. “Evan, I didn’t lose a glass slipper, and you’re not gonna take me back to the castle. You see how it is. Don’t make it hard. It’s not like I can invite you in or you’re going to call me. It’ll never work.” She started turning away.
Now he was angry. “Wait.” He yanked her towards him. “I told you I’m not like that.” He pulled her mouth to his. Darlene responded with aggression. To Evan, it didn’t feel like their second kiss; it was familiar and passionate. He squeezed her face between his hands and stared into her eyes, looking for a sign. “What is it about you?”
“It’s my aura,” Darlene said. “It makes guys want to fuck me.” She pushed away. “As much as I’d like to get fucked right here on my porch, it can’t work. Go back to your world.”
Darlene was inside before Evan spoke, “No, it makes me want to love you.” His words were only heard by the mud stained front door. He never thought having a lot of money could be a disadvantage.
Darlene stood with her back against the door until she heard Evan’s car drive away. Like she could really let him love her, even if he wasn’t her cousin by marriage. The boy had no clue what kind of girl she was. Darlene walked towards the woman on the couch and said, “I’m home.” When there was no response, she added, “Did you notice I was gone?” She’d notice if the assistance checks stopped coming, Darlene thought and continued down the narrow hallway into her room. The door shook the flimsy wall when she slammed it. “Fuck, how the fuck!”
Style was right, it wasn’t Evan’s fault. He didn’t even know. Who was she really mad at, her mother or herself? Darlene wasn’t even sure that Candy was her aunt. Although, with a body like hers, it wouldn’t be hard to believe they were related. If she was Aunt Candy, why didn’t she stay in touch, invite her over and act like her aunt? It had something to do with her husband, but what?
Darlene turned in a circle, searching her paneled room for something, anything that could make her feel better. Being bad was her medicine, and she needed a huge dose, a Boy George dose of bad medicine. The bed hit the wall when she threw herself on it. She pulled her journal out from under the pillow and sat Indian Style. There was a pair of shiny scissors inside the cover. The cool steel warmed quickly on her inner thigh. Could she cause enough pain to distract her from reality? The point stung.
When Evan drove away from the Sunny Haven trailer park, he was wondering what kind of psychological, mystery drama he had stumbled into. That morning, Darlene’s name wouldn’t have caused a twitch on his emotional meter. She was just some girl he used to know in school. Evan had forgotten about her red, enhanced looking lips, the body that was on par with his mother’s, and the redhead’s high step, ass shaking walk. He had moved on to girls and women he could actually have sex with, and ones who he could talk to and fall in love with. He had released Darlene to Jason’s fantasy world, where Jason probably had threesomes with her and Becky. How quickly things changed in Evan’s life.
The fuckin’ redhead was an enigma, and she still rejected him, but she had become a challenge again. He wanted to understand her. He needed to strip off the layers of peculiarity and find out who Darlene really was and how she knew Ms. Style. Although, Evan might have needed something to conquer so he wouldn’t have to pursue the two lovers who would break his heart in the end.
A droplet of blood filled the indention the point made in Darlene’s skin. She thought back to when she was young and first discovering ways to escape. Masturbation had been her first avenue. It was as if she had been born sexual; she couldn’t remember being taught or experimenting, she already knew where to touch herself at a young age. It felt good, so she did it, but her friends thought it was wrong. Their parents told them it was bad. If adults saw it as deviant behavior, it worked for Darlene; being bad was good. She loved the reaction she got when someone caught her touching herself, or worse.
Darlene could remember the day as if it had just happened, but she couldn’t remember whose birthday party she had been at. It certainly wasn’t hers; foster kids didn’t have clowns at their parties. It was the clown who gave her the balloon. The second it was in her hands, rubbing against her skin, the thought came to her. She pressed the long balloon against the front of her body, between her budding breasts. Her nipples swelled, and the evil thought festered in her dirty little mind. Casually, Darlene slipped the uninflated tip of the balloon between her lips. She sucked some air into it and flicked it with her tongue. She was excited and squirmed like a kid with ants in their pants.
When the birthday girl started opening her presents, Darlene snuck out of the room and ducked into a bedroom. It was the first birthday party anyone had invited her to, and she saw how wrong her life was. She’d never had a party for any of her birthdays and didn’t remember ever getting a present she liked. She needed a shot of emotional Novocain.
Darlene wanted to get naked, but she only pulled her pants down to her ankles and rubbed the head of the balloon on her crotch. She didn’t expect anything so fat to go inside her body, but she pushed it anyway. The balloon flattened and bent. Darlene used her fingertip to tuck the uninflated rubber tip between her tingling lips; then she slid it up and down. The limp tip glistened with her excitement. She fingered two inches of the floppy end inside her narrow opening, then gently pumped the long, phallic clown prop into the pink groove. Desire and need turned to frustration. She squeezed with both hands.
“Ohhhh, God,” she cried out. Her tight sphincter stayed closed on the rubber, but air rushed through and inflated the top of the balloon inside her tube. Her lubricating juices flowed. She took a deep breath, twisted and wiggled more of the clown cock into her body, then she spread her hands out and flattened the balloon against the mattress. Darlene bit her tongue to keep from screaming. Her tiny pussy stretched and opened deeper for the expanding tube. She went crazy, ramming more inside and squeezing whatever didn’t fit. The lubricated rubber swelled and made her pussy tunnel open wide. Now she knew what getting fucked was going to feel like, and she couldn’t wait.
The balloon finally popped and triggered the most incredible orgasm Darlene had ever had. She looked down and saw a burst of fluid squirting out of her pussy. She held herself open, thrashed her clit and sprayed the bed again. Eventually, Darlene called that making her honey squirt, but that day she thought she had pissed.
It was a shame playing with herself didn’t work anymore. Darlene lifted the scissors, prepared to stab her leg.
The redhead induced amnesia didn’t last long enough. Ten minutes after Evan left Darlene’s, his brain had returned to his mother’s face, the red ring around her neck and his failure to protect her. His eye started hurting again.
Evan’s phone rang and Jason’s name flashed on the display. Talking to his friend was as good an excuse as any to delay going home. He pulled off in a strip mall parking lot and stopped in the only shady spot. “Hello.”
“Hey, Dude, what are you doing?” Jason asked.
“I was driving back from Ms. Style’s house. Now I’m stopped in the parking lot by Wendy’s, talking to you.”
“Well, did you ask her about us skinny dipping?”
Evan shook his head. “Jeez, no, I told you I wasn’t going there with her.”
“Was she even there this time?”
“Ah, yeah,” he said, thinking about Darlene. “Yeah, but only for a minute. She had someplace she had to go. Paid me and took off.”
“Bummer,” Jason said. “What time we leaving tomorrow?”
“I’m grounded. My father wasn’t cool with me racing. He was pissed.”
“What’dah ya mean you’re grounded? No way! I told you not to tell him. It’s always better to do it and say you’re sorry later. We got those girls and you gotta race. You can’t be grounded.”
Evan put the phone back to his ear once Jason stopped ranting. “I’m grounded!”
“Race, racing, what about racing? You gonna blow off the one thing you’re good at just because your dad was mad?”
“I bet—” He was about to say I bet Becky thinks I’m good at more than one thing. Then he thought about Miss Tonya and Jayda and realized he couldn’t boast about any of the girls he’d had sex with, and now he wasn’t going to tell Jason about Darlene, either. “Calm, down,” he said.
“Yeah, yeah, whatever. The thing is, you cannot be grounded. This is supposed to be the best summer of our lives. We got two horny girls who will do anything. Think foursome, one better than threesome.”
“Jason, I’m not interested in KK, besides, my father punched me in the face. He’s pissed like I’ve never seen him pissed.”
“He actually punched you!” Jason said. “Your head didn’t come off?”
“It felt like a car ran me over when I woke up this morning. Still hurts. I got a black eye.”
“He punched you, wow. What happened?”
“What do you think happened, I went flying and crashed onto the floor.”
“Yeah, I figured that, but I mean did you talk back or argue first?”
“Um.” His mother’s torn blouse, breasts and the look of terror on her face flashed through his mind. “No. Maybe he was drinking, I don’t know, but he’s never punched me, not like that, not in the face. He told me if I wanted to race, I’d have to support myself.”
“You want me to ask my mom if you can stay here? Becky would love it.”
“No, no, not yet anyway. Listen, you can’t tell anyone, not even Becky. I don’t want my sister worrying about it.”
“What about your mom, does she know? What did she say?”
“No, she wasn’t there. She doesn’t know. I guess she might know now if he told her, but I’ll talk to her later.”
“That’s good,” Jason said. “You don’t want to get her in the middle. Punched you, wow, and you lived, amazing.”
“Yeah, thanks. I gotta go.”
“Grounded, but you’re going to race—”
“I’m allowed to work and go out if my mother tells me to, that’s all.”
“Isn’t your dad leaving for China? If he’s halfway around the world, how could he find out?”
Evan huffed. “I gotta go.”
“Fine,” Jason said.
Instead of ramming the steel into her leg, Darlene opened her journal. It was sad that she hadn’t started writing stuff sooner. Seeing it on paper was better than in her mind. She started flipping through the notebook, looking for the day that changed her life.
Darlene had been thumbing for a ride that day after shoplifting at the mall. Hitchhiking and shoplifting were dangerous thrills, and even though she thought of being raped or killed, it didn’t deter her. She had expected the short skirt and tight T-shirt to attract some horny guy in a pickup truck, but it was a white Acura CL that pulled over. It was too good to be true, it was a woman. When the window didn’t come down, Darlene opened the door, leaned in and said, “Hi.”
The lady in the car said, “Hello,” and cleared the seat. “Hop in.”
Darlene got in and closed the door, then took a good look at the driver. Her blouse was opened far enough to expose a large portion of her left tit. It was white, too white for someone with jet black hair. “I’m Darlene.”
“Yes, you are.” The woman extended her hand. “Very nice to meet you, Darlene,” she said in a voice that dripped with honey. “I’m Style, Style Pioneer.”
Does she know me, Darlene wondered and shook the woman’s hand. It was strong and held on too long for a hello handshake. “Nice to meet you, too.” Style Pioneer’s eyes were hazel with a blue ring around the iris, like a snake’s eyes.
Style said, “You have the most beautiful eyes.”
Darlene realized her hand was now hanging in midair between them. “Thank you.” She took a deep breath, then released it along with all of the relief she had felt about being picked up by a woman. She knew how to handle horny guys, but this Style Pioneer made her nervous. Darlene thought she could feel her, if that was possible without touching.
The woman asked, “Where you going?” but the car was already moving to the entrance ramp for the interstate.
Darlene said, “Sunny Haven—”
“Really? Today is your lucky day,” Style said. “I live out that way. Have to go right past it.”
They talked for twenty minutes. Style was friendly and had a girlish smile. She won Darlene’s trust even though she rarely trusted adults. When the woman asked if she wanted to see her new house, Darlene ignored the hairs tingling on the back of her neck and agreed.
When the car turned and started down the long driveway, Darlene thought, this is how psycho killer movies start. What choice did she have now?
“Welcome to my castle,” Ms. Style said.
Darlene got out of the car and turned in a circle. The house was huge and had a presence like the woman who owned it. Something was jingling. Darlene turned and saw a giant black dog coming towards her. She looked over the car with questioning eyes. The goth looking woman smiled and said, “Don’t worry, Sweetheart, he’s friendly.”
The massive dog stared up at her. Darlene cautiously held out her hand. The dog ignored it and shoved his snout between her legs and sniffed. Instead of preventing what she knew was coming next, Darlene shivered as the tongue shot out and dragged across her crotch. Too bad she was wearing panties.
“Brutus,” Ms. Style said and pulled him back. “I’m sorry.”
Darlene felt something twisting deep inside her body. Her cheeks flushed, and she realized she was leaning against the car. If her new friend wasn’t there, she would have yanked her underwear off and spread her legs. “It’s okay,” she said, “he’s just being a dog.”
“I know, but that’s not the first impression I wanted you to have of my house.”
The crappy old mattress creaked and jerked Darlene out of her reminiscing. She was disappointed to find herself in the trailer where she lived, not at Ms. Style’s where she always wanted to be.
Evan wasn’t sure why he didn’t tell Jason about Darlene, but after they were off the phone, he told himself it wasn’t important compared to being grounded. The truth was, Evan didn’t want to share Darlene with Jason. She had been his challenge before Becky started bringing Darlene over to Jason’s house.
He had to go home now and talk to his mother, but he was driving grandmother slow. He was afraid to face her, afraid to look into her eyes; the eyes that had shown terror. Would there still be red marks on her neck?
Evan’s thoughts went back to imagining what his father might have put Candy through, then he mentally shifted gears to Deana. She would ask questions, and he would lie. Wouldn’t she know he wasn’t being honest? Deana would be upset, maybe mad at him for causing their mother pain. Man up he told himself, and pressed the accelerator to the floor, just making it through the yellow light.
Evan felt relieved when he didn’t see his mother’s car in the driveway. That feeling was immediately followed by shame. It was bad enough he got her involved and couldn’t protect her, now he didn’t have the balls to talk to her.
When he got in the house, he went to Gloria’s room and asked, “You drawing more porn?”
“No!”
“What is it then?”
Gloria turned around on her chair, and her eyes widened. “I knew something happened to you.”
“Huh?”
“Dahah, your eye, in my dream something happened, a fight or something.”
“You and your dreams,” he said. “It was a big bad rake I was fighting with. I stepped on it and pow, right in the eye.”
“Oh.”
“Oh? Are you disappointed I didn’t get beat up?”
“No, you didn’t, you kick some ass in my dream. See.” She picked up the pad and shoved it in his face.
Evan took a step backward so he could take in the whole drawing. The degree of detail was astonishing. The shirtless medieval warrior was pointing a club at the sky. Every muscle on his body rippled, and his foot was on the neck of an incapacitated giant. Evan swallowed hard, wishing he had lived up to his sister’s expectation. “Seriously,” he said and pointed at the long ridge up the front of the caricature’s shorts.
Gloria’s shrug and head flip said, yes, seriously, so he moved on. “Where’s mom?”
“Her and Miss Tonya are up to something,” Gloria said.
“Up to something? What does that mean?”
“You know, doing whatever adults do when they don’t want kids around.”
Evan thought for a long time before asking, “How do you know?”
“She dropped me off and went to Miss Tonya’s house. Jayda is at Alex’s.”
“Oh,” he said. “Deana?”
“At Rebecca’s.”
“Ooh, so we’re finally alone,” he said flippantly.
Gloria stood on his feet, threw her arms around his neck, and pulled herself up until the tip of her nose touched his. What Evan saw stunned him. He grabbed his sister’s butt and lifted her. She wrapped her legs around his waist. Her interwoven fingers were holding the back of his neck, and she leaned back as far as her arms allowed. He continued to stare. Now he knew why Darlene’s blue eyes had seemed so familiar. It was scary to think his sister reminded him of the redhead.
“What should we do?” Gloria asked, her face moving toward his.
Evan wanted to hold his mother, and Gloria would make an excellent proxy, but he didn’t know what would happen if she started kissing him. He might curl up with his sister on the bed and cry, thinking about Candy; or his love for Gloria and his lust for Darlene might merge. Were all of his needs, desires, and emotional connections becoming one sticky glob? “I don’t know what you’re gonna be doing,” Evan said, “but I’m going to take a shower.” He extracted himself from Gloria’s clinging arms and legs and pretended she hadn’t offered to wash his back.
Deana and Rebecca were wearing identical yoga pants when they walked into Rebecca’s kitchen. Deana sat at the table. Rebecca collected Deana’s hair and dropped it over the back of the chair, exposing Deana’s neck. She kissed it below Deana’s ear, then put her hands on her shoulders. “Everything okay?”
Deana tilted her head back and made eye contact. “Yeah, why?”
Rebecca said, “I don’t know, you seem a little glum,” and started massaging Deana’s neck.
“Mmm.” She lowered her chin to her chest. “This morning I was thinking about how much I’m gonna miss this when we go back to school.”
Rebecca’s fingernails gently raked across the top of Deana’s chest. “Vacation just started. Don’t spoil it by thinking.”
Deana smiled and watched Rebecca’s hands inching toward her breasts. Her nipples started to tingle. Rebecca cupped her tits and lifted them. “They seem bigger.”
“Is that bad?” Deana asked and put her hands on top of Rebecca’s and helped feel herself up.
“No, I was just making an observation, that’s all.”
Deana took a deep breath and said, “Gloria knows about us.”
Rebecca stuck her face in front of Deana’s. “You told her?”
Deana shook her head. “She saw us.”
Rebecca lifted her foot over Deana’s body, straddled her, then sat on her lap, facing her. “How and how much?”
She shrugged. “Not sure. Enough to know we like kissing. Maybe more, she’s sneaky.”
“Will she tell?”
“Not a chance.”
Rebecca leaned back and put her elbows on the table. “How can you be sure?”
Deana sighed, wishing she didn’t know. “She’s great at keeping secrets…like me.”
“Okay, so why do you look concerned?”
“Um, she wants to kiss you.”
“What!” Rebecca said. “She told you that?”
“Sort of,” Deana said. “I was joking to throw her off, not thinking, and I might have said you were into her. She took it the wrong way.”
Rebecca was speechless for a few seconds, then she said, “You told your sister I was checking her out?”
“No, but were you?”
“Not like that, but it’s hard not to notice her, kinda like your mom, she’s hot too.”
“Well, Reb, they both think you’re hot.”
“I swear, I got goosebumps thinking about—”
“Stop thinking,” Deana said.
Rebecca looped Deana’s hair behind her ear’s and tilted her face up. “Are you worried about Gloria knowing or what she thinks?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
She wrapped her hands around the tumbler’s throat and said, “She likes kissing girls, too.”
Rebecca’s nipples turned into cones under her T-shirt. “Please tell me you kissed her.”
Deana tightened her grip on Rebecca’s neck and said, “I never kiss and tell,” then she pulled their mouths together.
They made out until Rebecca had Deana’s shirt up and was twisting her throbbing nipples. “Stop, not here.”
Rebecca huffed. “Shit, kissing you is the most erotic thing, it sets me on fire. Fuck, I can’t get enough of you.”
“Mmm, I’m glad you feel that way because I love kissing you, too, but shouldn’t we wait until your parents leave?”
“I’m not sure I can wait that long,” Rebecca said.
“Me neither, but we should at least go in your room.”
“I wanna do you on the table,” Rebecca said and humped her crotch on Deana’s thigh. “Have you for dinner…like Evan did.”
“That can be arranged,” Deana said with a smirk, “as soon as your parents are gone.” She sucked and nibbled Rebecca’s plump lower lip, then the lesbian kissing frenzy resumed, and Rebecca’s hand went back to Deana’s tits.
Later, when Candy came home, she went straight to her room and got in the shower. Evan used the time to mentally psych himself up. Not wanting to return to the scene of the violence, he waited in the kitchen for his mother.
Gloria strolled into the room and sat on his lap without an invitation. “I love you,” she said.
Evan thought he might have his brow raised like Deana’s questioning stare. “Thank you, I love you, too.”
After an awkward few seconds, he gave her a raspberry on her neck and got the giggling squirm he wanted. The tip of Gloria’s finger gently brushed his cheek. “Does it hurt?”
“No, not really,” he said. “Can you do me a favor, could you give me a few minutes with mom, alone?”
“Why?”
“I need to talk to her about being grounded, and see how mad she is, and how mad dad is.”
Gloria mumbled with her eyes down, “Plenty.” Then she added, “I’ll go in my room and call Jayda and Alex, with your phone.” She grabbed his phone off the table. “Thanks.”
Evan rubbed his head and watched her leave, figuring Gloria heard what happened from their mother. His anxiety increased.
Deana heard it first, but before she could say anything, Rebecca yanked her hands out from under Deana’s shirt.
“Rebecca?”
She had to strain her neck to look behind her, where Rebecca was looking. “Hi, mom,” Rebecca said without showing any surprise on her face.
“What are you girls up to?” Mrs. Stevens asked.
Deana’s cheeks were burning, so she turned away. “Um, this is embarrassing,” Rebecca said and looked at Deana. “Can I tell?” Before she could respond Rebecca continued, “Deana has never kissed a boy, You know how her dad is. So I was, um, was showing her how.”
Rebecca smiled nervously at her, and she waited, expecting the worst.
Mrs. Stevens said, “Okay, but maybe do that in your room. We wouldn’t want your father to get the wrong idea.”
“Okay, sorry, it was a spur of the moment thing. Deana didn’t want to do it. She’s really embarrassed now.” Rebecca got off Deana’s lap. “Look how red she is.”
Mrs. Stevens looked at Deana with a smirk. “Yes, yes you are Deana, but no need, I understand these things.”
Deana faked a smile and nodded.
“We’re leaving soon,” Rebecca’s mother said. “There’s plenty of stuff to eat. What are you two doing tonight?”
Deana shrugged and deferred to Rebecca, who said, “More practice, maybe. Deana needs it.”
“You have anyone in particular that you’re getting ready for?” Mrs. Stevens asked Deana.
She shook her head, but Rebecca was nodding furiously. “Yup, she does, and I’m a little jealous. He’s really cute, but he’s not interested in me.”
Deana knew Rebecca wouldn’t tell, but she could still feel her heart pulsing in her throat and hear it in her ears.
“Good,” Ms. Stevens said. “We’ll most likely be home late, so don’t wait up.”
When Rebecca’s mother walked back to her bedroom, Deana punched Rebecca’s shoulder. “Idiot!”
“Ouch.” Rebecca rubbed her arm. “I had to say something.”
“Yeah, we wouldn’t want your mother to know, too.”
“I still can’t believe your mother caught us like that and didn’t freak out.”
“She smiled like she was happy for me. That’s weird, isn’t it?”
“Kind of cool if you ask me,” Rebecca said and grabbed Deana’s crotch. “Fuck, you’re excited.”
“You’re turning me into a horny slut who gets off on almost getting caught.”
“Nah, you always were, I’m only helping you realize your full potential.”
“I swear, as soon as they leave, I’m gonna fuck you up.”
“I can’t wait that long.” Rebecca shoved her hand down the front of Deana’s yoga pants.
Her eyes met the tumbler’s challenging stare. She smirked defiantly and arched her back, pushing her groin forward. A spike of adrenaline warmed her face and released her lubricating juices. The door to Mrs. Stevens’s bedroom was in sight over Rebecca’s shoulder. If she opened it, Rebecca’s body would be a shield and Deana would pull her friend’s hand from her crotch. Yeah, it’s safe, she decided and let Rebecca’s think she was worried. “Stop, Reb. Don’t do that here…your parents, please, stop, we might get caught.” She’d give the tumbler a minute of excitement.
As Deana expected, just like when they played truth or dare, the little wildcat pushed the limits and grabbed a handful of her moist pussy. She had always thought her brain dictated what her body did, common sense ruled, but when one of Rebecca’s fingers slipped into her flesh channel and smashed her clit, she wasn’t sure anymore. “Ah, your mom… Rebecca, your mother might—”
Rebecca cut Deana off with a quick thrust across her clit, and her body showed her what it thought about her common sense. She grabbed Rebecca’s neck with threatening hands, ready to choke her, but instead, steadied herself so she could lift her right foot to the chair. She turned her knee out and the tumbler’s middle finger sliced through the wet slit. Deana raised both brows and put on her most effective, you better stop expression, but she didn’t speak, and Rebecca didn’t stop. Instead, her arm threw short, fast jabs into Deana’s pants. Each downward punch sent her curved fingers around Deana’s pubic bone, across her clit and into her cunt.
“Let go, Baby, cum for me,” Rebecca whispered. “I love watching you get off; it makes you even more fuckin’ beautiful.”
Not only had common sense taken a backseat to pleasure, Deana’s brain was riding in the trunk. Her body took over, and like the involuntary beating of her heart, her nipples exploded with sensation, and her pelvis pumped her pussy against the finger-fucking hand. If Rebecca’s parents came now, they would get to see her in the throes of orgasm.
“Holy shit,” Rebecca said, “you’re gushing, gushing all over my hand.”
Deana wasn’t sure what was happening, but she couldn’t take anymore. She clung to Rebecca for support and clamped her thighs shut on the tumbler’s hand. It might have been the best climax of her life.
Evan was prepared for sunglasses and a scarf around his mother’s neck. She would be upset, mad at him, and he would say he was sorry a thousand times. That’s what Evan was expecting when he stood and faced the doorway into what his father deemed the adult annex. Evan could not have foreseen nor equipped himself for what happened next.
The woman who entered the kitchen wasn’t wearing sunglasses or a scarf. All of Evan’s preparation had been a waste of time. His rehearsed apology was a stupid tongue twister that clogged his throat. Who was that woman staring at him from the other side of the kitchen? Evan was inflicted with a state of paralysis.
What had once been blue jeans, were now shredded as if her bulking thighs had burst them and the legs had fallen away from her crotch. A belly button ring would have complemented the ZZ Top T-shirt that was tied in a knot below her chest. It acted as a sling for her huge breasts. Makeup had been replaced with a youthful shine, and her strawberry-blonde hair was pulled back in that ponytail he loved. The transformation that had been underway for weeks was now complete; Candy was back.
There seemed to be an invisible force field holding them apart. Evan leaned against it, but he couldn’t move. “I, ah, I’m—” He tried to wet his lips, but his tongue was too dry, so he had to force his words, “I’m sorry.”
The invisible force reversed, and they almost ran at each other, his tears boiled over before he collided with Candy. “Mah, oh, Mom, I’m sorry, I swear I didn’t mean to—”
“Shh, don’t, don’t, Evan, it’s my fault. I shouldn’t have.”
“No! I was the one who shouldn’t have. I’m the one who’s to blame. I shouldn’t have let that happen to you. I’m sorry I didn’t help you.”
“Please don’t say anything, not yet.” Her arms tightened. “Just hold me.”
Evan held her head in his hands, pressing it against his shoulder. Her hot tears soaked through his shirt. A fist of pain grasped his heart. He had loved Candy with an incomprehensible love as only a child can. If she had died like his mother had, Evan would have been crushed, broken and empty, then he would have healed, but Candy hadn’t died. It had been like sand blowing off the dunes, a little at a time; she had been taken away. He hadn’t noticed at first, then Candy was gone. No, not gone, held prisoner by his father. Candy had been locked inside a box called, Mommy. Once Evan realized who was behind the facade, it was a knife constantly cutting into his broken heart.
The minutes passed like hours. Candy was supposed to be the warrior, the strongest person in the room. Evan wished she’d stopped crying; it was making him angry. Candy drew in a huge breath and wiped her face on his shirt. “Honey, you did what you love, what you’re good at. Cindy told me how good you are. You didn’t do anything wrong.” Her arms restricted his chest and a sob caught in his throat. “It’s all my fault. I’m sorry.”
Evan’s anger turned into fury, and he pushed back, holding his mother by the shoulders. “It’s his fault, all his fault! What did he do to you? Did he hurt you?”
“Nothing, he didn’t do anything.” Candy mumbled with her face pressed against his chest, “I shouldn’t have done this.”
“What,” he asked, “what shouldn’t you have done?”
“I made a mistake, a huge mistake,” she said. “I swear, I didn’t know, I thought I could make it work. It will. It’s gonna work. I’m gonna make it better.”
Gloria’s warrior seemed to come alive and snatch him out of the raging flood that was sweeping him away. He believed her, even though his mind couldn’t lay hold of any logical reason he should. “I know, I know,” he said.
Candy turned away and walked towards the stove. A transparent veil of threads hung in front of the sharp curves that the short-shorts couldn’t contain. The babysitter was back. “You want some herbal tea?”
Evan stared like she had asked him if he wanted a shot of Jack Daniels. The strawberry-blonde in the cutoffs and the ZZ Top T-shirt walked back to him. His eyes followed the swish of her tits like a hypnotist’s pocket watch. He didn’t see his father’s wife anymore.
“Sweetheart, listen to me.” Candy was a foot shorter than him, but the woman who wrapped her arms around his body felt like a giant; like the teenage girl who always took up for him. “I love you,” she said.
“I’ve always loved you.”
“I know,” she said. “We need to talk. I’ll make dinner, then later we’ll talk.”
He watched her pour the water in her cup, fascinated by the transformation that had occurred.
When Mr. and Mrs. Stevens were leaving, they found the girls on the couch, Rebecca was lying across Deana’s lap, her ass up like the middle of an inch worm. Deana saw them, but not in time to stop her hand. It cracked against Rebecca’s right cheek.
Mr. Stevens smiled and said, “You’ll just hurt your hand; her backside is as hard as her head.”
Rebecca huffed. “Thanks, Dad.”
Mrs. Stevens said, “He’s right, spanking you never worked.”
Deana was glad they saw it as fun and games. That was until Rebecca’s mother poked her head back in the house and said, “Maybe if you pull her pants down you might be able to teach her a lesson,” then she left.
Rebecca twisted around and said, “Nah, that never worked either, but I don’t mind if you try.” She shoved her ass up again.
Deana lowered the stretchy pants in bite-size increments until the tumbler’s butt was fully exposed, then she grabbed the excessive mound of pussy that was bulging between Rebecca’s thighs. “I got a better idea,” she said and pulled Rebecca’s vibrator out from between the cushions. “Me and Henry are gonna fuck you up now!”
Evan was in a Gloria-Candy sandwich on the couch. He had waited impatiently through a spaghetti and meatballs dinner to hear what his mother had to say. He sensed there was more to, “I made a mistake, a huge mistake,” than the racing thing. His growing curiosity was becoming a painful need to know, but it wasn’t the right time to ask, so he did his best to enjoy the moment.
It had been so long since they had watched TV together. They used to do it all the time. Evan could remember being curled up next to Candy, snuggling. Then, little by little, his father had built that box, her prison, and it shut Evan out. Now, sitting with Candy, having her leaning against him, he felt all the tiny increments of painful loss as one. He wanted to hug her, squeeze her, and tell her how much he had missed her, but it wasn’t the right time for that, either. Candy had to speak first.
Once Gloria had fallen asleep, Candy started talking about her childhood and his; and their lives together in the early days, the good ole days, when she was just their babysitter. She opened up to him and unpeeled layers of mystery. She had never spoken so freely about his mother, Sandra, and it became obvious how much Candy had looked up to Sandra and how much she loved her and missed her.
“My mother wasn’t there for me, especially after my father died. She was a drunk,” Candy said.
All of the respect and awe Evan had for Candy, was magnified, and he started falling in love with her anew. He could have spent the night on the couch listening to her, looking at her and asking questions, but Candy told him it was getting late and they could talk more another time. Evan was disappointed. He still didn’t understand why she thought it was her fault.
“Your mother gave me a camera for my birthday, and I used it to take tons of pictures. I’ll get you those pictures and all the other pictures I had, then I’ll answer any more of your questions.” She squeezed his leg and kissed his cheek. “My sister has them. She said she would find them. I’ll get them from her.”
Evan said, “You don’t talk to your sister, do you?”
“I didn’t, but I saw her. She moved back here from California, and I saw her.” Candy’s eyes glistened.
“You missed her,” he said.
“Yes, Honey, yes I did.” A tear escaped from each eye and trickled down her cheeks.
Evan got up, took Candy’s hand and pulled her to her feet. “Thank you for talking. I love you.”
“Sorry I waited so long.”
“I know, Dad—Whatever.” He looked at his sister sprawled on the couch. “I’ll get her.”
Evan picked Gloria up. Her limp body was hot against his. He hoisted her and crossed his arms under her rump. Her head rested on his shoulder and her legs dangled in front of his. She grunted and wrapped her arms around his neck.
“Good night,” Candy whispered and kissed Gloria’s forehead. “Good night, Evan. I love you.”
Evan faced his mother with Gloria between them. He leaned in and touched his lips to hers, looking into Candy’s eyes. “Good night,” he whispered and slowly moved back, his intense stare unwavering. It was right there in his mother’s eyes, written on her face, and it flowed into him with absolute clarity. There was no doubt in Evan’s mind that it was the truth. If they ever kissed again, they wouldn’t be able to stop. He wasn’t afraid of his father anymore, and making love to that man’s wife didn’t bother him, but Evan was scared. He wasn’t afraid of sex with her; he wanted his Candy as much as he had ever wanted her. The fear stemmed from something he knew, but it was a knowing that hadn’t yet come to its fullness.
Without another word, Evan and Candy went in opposite directions, Candy through the kitchen and Evan toward Gloria’s bedroom. When he reached her door, he paused, then continued down the hallway, up the stairs, and into his room. He tucked Gloria in his bed. Fuck you, Dad.
Rebecca needed to turn on the ceiling fan and turn off the overhead light, but she wasn’t ready to cast Deana’s naked body into darkness. Deana had fallen asleep in the middle of a conversation, after two hours of illicit sex. Now, the Italian goddess was smiling contently in a REM state. Rebecca wanted to touch her twitching lips and read Deana’s thoughts.
The first time she noticed Deana’s lips or wondered what the small lumps on her chest felt like, being bisexual, gay, lesbian or whatever weren’t things she thought about. Maybe she didn’t even know about them back then. By the time Deana kissed her on the front lawn, Rebecca was sure she was bisexual, and she wanted Evan and Deana. Sure, part of it was the taboo of a threesome with twins, but she had feelings for Evan, always had. What happened?
She hadn’t anticipated or been prepared for this. They had loved each other since they were little girls, and she had wanted to kiss Deana for years, but now she was in love with her. Not strong feelings or a crush, it was a feeling so powerful it could make her smile when she was sad, laugh when she was mad or cry when she was climaxing. Being away from Deana for a day made her uncomfortable. After two days, it hurt her heart. Would she be able to share her lover?
Before Deana fell asleep, she told Rebecca she was ready; she was going to let her brother take her virginity. For some reason, it had become more urgent, and Deana wanted it to happen before her father came back. Rebecca thought something was amiss in Deana’s world, but it might have been jealousy clouding her judgment. If she didn’t love Deana so completely, she would have tried to talk her out of it. Then again, fucking Evan was still something she wanted to do, while Deana watched.
Deana’s body jerked, and she murmured. Rebecca wished she could climb inside Deana’s dream and see if it was her or Evan that was making Deana smiled contently. Fuck the light, she thought, and laid half of her body on Deana’s and snuggled with her girlfriend. Deana’s crotch warmed her thigh. “Baby, I didn’t mean to fall in love with you, but I did.”
When the teenager trapped in the twenty-seven-year-old woman’s body reached the bedroom, she stood in front of the floor to ceiling mirror, seeing herself for the first time since she donned the silly outfit. If Candy had taken a good look at herself before she left the bedroom earlier, she wouldn’t have had the courage to face Evan looking like a slutty school girl, but she was glad she had.
Candy put her hand on her stomach, circled her belly button with the tip of her finger and grabbed the lip of skin at the bottom, imagining a gold shaft with a diamond head. Her husband would go ballistic if he found her sporting a belly button ring when he returned from China. She smiled and thought about all that could change while he was away. The potential was intoxicating, but in a traumatizing way, like losing your cherry, you can never undo it.
She pinched her nipples so hard it made her devilish smirk turn into a grimace. When she released them, they throbbed and plumped, A ridge formed across her shirt from one swollen bud to the other. She remembered her stepson’s eyes constantly darting to her chest. He had stared at her ass when she walked away from him, too. Miss Tonya was right; she still had it. Why didn’t it work on John anymore?
Evan hadn’t stopped paying attention to her for one second, and he had hung on her every word. She leaned against him on the couch, the way he used to huddle up against her when they watched TV. Back then, when she imagined the future, it looked like it had been tonight. Evan and her together, in love, making love and making a baby. Her stepson had awoken all those old hopes and dreams along with the passions and desires she had been denying and stuffing for years.
Candy’s mind tingled with excitement. She felt like a kid sneaking around behind her parent’s backs, hiding some secret or doing a naughty thing. If she continued down the path she was on, there would be so much naughty to hide. There would be mind blowing passion, love making
Parker says
Can u email me the original version I’m reading this one first and it is amazing so far but I want to read the original after and see what changed. Thanks alot and I’m loving it so far